THUCYOIDES
00 Κ V
Smith
2^
\-
%
W "
. \ "1
'5.1-
■ vy
'68-
Ίί
-
SOUTHERN BRANCH,
DNIVlHSITY of CALIFORNIA,,
LLBRARY,
(LDS ANGELES, CALIF.
/ κ^Οκλλ^ί Wv^
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED UNDER TUE SUPEKVISIIJN OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR.
THUG YDIDES
BOOK VII.
ON THE BASIS OF CLASSEN'S EDITION
BT
CHARLES FORSTER SMITH
Professor of Greek in Vanderbilt University.
GINN & COAIPANY
BdSTOX • NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LONDON
54801
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1886, by
John AVilliams White and Thomas D. Seymour,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington,
110.2
C i) e Π t i) c neuin gregg
CINN & COMTANV ■ I'UO-
PRIETORS • BOSTON • U.S.A.
ί^
ΡΑ
PPvEFAOE.
This edition of Book VII. of Thucy elides is based on Classen's
secolid edition, Berlin, 1884.
The few variations from Classen's text — wbicli, with two or
tlu-ee exceptions, are restorations of the Ms. reading — are fulh•
Ji. explained in the notes.
'^Viq Classen's exegetical notes have generally been closely followed ;
but much material has been taken from other commentaries,
especially from the excellent edition of fStnhl. Kriiger's and
^i Arnold's editions have also been of great service.
Most of Classen's critical notes are given in full, and consider-
able additions have been made. The careful discussion of
difficult passages, in elucidating so profound an author as
Thucydides, is indispensable.
The editor gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness to Pro-
fessor White, whose kind assistance and invaluable suggestions
have extended far beyond what was required by his position as
one of the editors-in-chief of the Series of which this book is a
part. Professor Goodwin has had the great kindness to examine
all the notes, and his candid criticism and wise suggestions have
proved of the utmost value. Nearly all of the first proof has
come also under the practised eye of Professor Humphreys.
CHARLES FORSTER SMITH.
Vanderbilt University,
October, 1886.
THUCYDIDBS VII.
1 Ό δε Τνλίττπος και 6 ΐίνθηΐ' εκ του Ύάραντος, inel 1
έπεσκεύασαν τάς να.ν'ζ, παρέπλευσαν ες Αοκρούς τους
Έπίζεφυρίους, και πυνθανόμ.ενοι σαφέστερον ηΒη οτι ου
παντελώς πω άποτετεν^ζΐσ μεναι at Χυράκουεταί είσίν, αλλ*
5 ετί οΙόν τε κατά τάς Έττιττολά? στρατιά άφικομ,ενους
εσελθείν, εβουλεύοντο είτ εν δε^ιά λαβόντες την ^ικε-
λίαν Βίακιν^υνεύσωσιν εσπλευσαι, είτ* εν αριστερά ες
Ιμεραν πρώτον πλεύσαντες και αυτούς τε εκείνους καΐ
στρατιαν αλλ-ην προσλαβόντες, ους αν πείθωσι, κατά γην
1, After refitting Ids four ships,
Gylippiis leaves Tarentxim, and, receiv-
ing at the Epizephijrian Locri viore
favourable news of the situation at Sijra-
cuse, proceeds undisturbed bg Attic ships
through the strait to Himera. From
this point he enters into communication
with Selinus and Gela and various Sicel
localities, and with seven hundred men
of his own troops, and over two thousand
who joined him from Himera and the
allied places, begiris his march through
the interior towards Sgracuse.
1. ίΐΓίΙ «Treo-Kevacrav : the comple-
tion of the έπίσκΐύαζβν of vi. 104.
20. — 3. ΐΓυνθανομ€νοι <Γαφε'<ΓΤ€ρον :
opp. to vi. 104. ■>, ws avTo'is αϊ άγγβλι'αι
έψοίτων . . '. i\\/ ΐυ σ μ4ν αι. The pres.
partic. here implies repeated iiKjuiiy,
corresponding to ws ίφοίτων in the
j)assage quoted. — 5. κατά τά§ 'Eiriiro-
λά? : the high triangle-shaped plateau
northwest of the city. See on vi. 96.
3, — 6. λαβο'ντ€5 : either λαβώιΌΓ ίχω;/
is usual with the verb in this connex-
ion, when the destination is remote.
See on vi. 62. 7. The partic. is to be
supplied also in 7 with iv αριστερά. —
7. διακινΒυνίύσ-ωσ-ιν, 4'λθωσ-ι : delib-
erative subjvs., Avhich are often re-
tained even after an historical tense
(cf i. 107. 25; ii. 4. 28; iii. 112. 22),
but sometimes change to the opt. (c/!
i. 25. 4; 63. 3; iv. 19. 6). G. 14{)0;
Η. 932, 2 ; Kr. Spr. 54, 7, 1. — ί'σ-ττλίΰ-
σ-αι : into the great harbour, from
which point they would perhaps have
been able, united with the Syracusans,
to force their way into the gap in the
Athenian line of circumvallation (cf.
c. 2. 17 ff.). Gylippus preferred, how-
ever, the way by land because he
wanted first to get allies. — 8. avrov's
τ£ cKcivovs : Schol. tovs Ίμεραίουί
δηλονότι. Kr. Spr. 58, 4, 1. — 9. «ττρα-
τιάν, oils: rel. in pi. referring to a
collective noun. G. 1021, b; H. u29.
Cf. iii. 67. 11, ήλικίαν, ων.
2 TIIUCYDIDES VII. ι.
10 €λθω(Τί. /cat e8o^€v αντοΙ<ς inl της Ίμβρας ττΧΐχν, άλλως 2
re καί των Άττίκων τεσσάρων νέων ονπω τταρονσων cV
τω 'Ρτ^γιω, ας 6 Νικίας πυνθανόμενος αντοίις όμως iv
Αοκροΐς elvaL απέστειλε. φθάσαντες οε τηρ φνλακην
ταντην ττεραιοννται οιά τον πορθμού, καί σ'χ^όντες ^Τ?η-
15 γίω /cat ^Ιεσσηνγ) άφίκνουρται ες Ίμεραν. εκεί οε οντες 3
τους τε Ίμεραίονς έπεισαν ζυμπολεμεΐν καΐ αντονς τε επε-
σθαυ /cat τοΙς εκ των νέων των σφετερων νανταίς όσου
μτ) εΐ'χον όπλα παρασγείν {τας yap νανς άνείλκυσαν εν
'ίμερα), καί τους ^ελυνονντιονς πεμ\^αντες εκελενον άπαν-
20 ταν πανστρατίά ες τι 'χωρίον. πεμι^ειν οε TLva αντοΐς 4
νπεσνοντο στρατιαν ου πολλην και οι Τελωοι και των
Χυκελων τίνες, οΐ πολν προθνμότερον προσγωρεΖν ετοΐ-
μοι ήσαν του τε 'ΧρχωνίΒον νεωστί τεθνηκότος, ος των
ταύτη Έικελων βασιλεύων τινών /cat ων ονκ αδύνατος
25 rot? \\.θηναίοις φίλος ην, και τον Τνλίππον εκ Αακε-
12. •ΐΓυνθανομ€νο5 avTovs ομωβ tv
Αοκροϊς ίίναι : tlii' ruailiiig of the Vat.
Ms., instead of the Λ -uIgate ομωί πυν-
θανόμΐνο5 κτ€. Xicias had paid little
attention to the first report of the
ajiproach of Gylippus, καΙ Χτιστίκιί-
repov Ιδο|€ τταρΐσκΐυασμΐνο^ί ir\t7v (λί.
ιοφ 22). He recognized, ho\veΛ'er,
that Gylippus was in earnest on learn-
ing that the ships had, after all (con-
trary to his expectation), got so far
on their voyage to Sicily (o^ws 4v
AoKpo'ts elvm), and tiiat, therefore, help
for Syracuse was really intended. He
had immediately, thereupon, sent out
the four Attic ships {άπίστειλί, aor.
in dependent clause) ; but these came
too late to prevent the Peloponnesian
ships from passing through the strait.
— 14. <Γχοντ€5 'Ρηγίω : iwich'uKj at :
dat. after σχΰν, as in iii. 29. 5; 23- '^>
instead of the more usual is with the
ace. (c. 26. 7; ii. 25. 15; ^^. 10; iii.
34• 1 ; iv. 3• 4; 25. 40; v. 2. 5 ; vi. 52.
5; 62. 8). κατά with ace. in same
const, occurs in i. 110. 11; iv. 129. 12;
vi. 97. 3. Kr. S/ir. 48, 1, 2; Kiihn.
423, δ.
16. Tovs τε'Ιμίραίονβ : Vat. omits re,
but it is better to ΐοΙΙοΛν the rest of the
ilss., Tovs re Ίμεραίουί, explaining, as
St. does '. " To these words correspond
Kcil Tovs 'SeXifouvTiovs έκΐλΐυον in 19,
and the correlatives re καί show that
4κί7 tvTfs belongs to both clauses."
See App. — 17. όσοι . . . όττλα: see
A pp.
20. τίνα οΰ ΐΓολλην : cf. ii. 79. 16. —
23. του Άρχωνίδου : this Archonidas
is doubtless the prince of Herbita.,
whom Diod. (xii. 8) mentions as ally
of the j)owerful Sicel leader Duce•
THUCYDIDES Vll. i, 2.
δαίμονος Βοκουρτος ττροθύμ,ως ηκευ^. καΐ 6 μεν Γυλιττ- δ
7Γ05 άναλα/3ώι^ των σφετερωί' ράντων και βπίβατώρ τους
ώπλι<τμ€Ρους ε-τακοσίονς μάλιστα, Ίμεραίονς δε οπλίτας
και xpiXovq ξυραμφοτ€ρον<; χ^ιλίονς καΐ Ιππβας εκατόν
30 και ^βλινονρτίων re τινας φίλους καΐ Ιττπβας καΐ Τελώων
ολίγους, Σικελών re e? )(^ιλίονς τους πάντας, εχώρβι προς
2 τας Suyoa/covj -ας. οΐ δ' εκ της Αβυκά^ος Κορίνθιοι ταΐς \
re αλλαις νανσιν ως ei^ov τάγους εβοηθουν και Τόγγυ-
λος, εις των Κορινθίων αρχόντων, ^αιά νηΐ τελευταίος ορ-
μηθείς πρώτοι μεν άφικνεϊται ες τάς "ϊ,υρακούσας, ολί-
5 γον ce προ Τυλίππου • καΐ καταλαβων αυτούς περί άπαλ- 2
tius. After tlie latter's death (43!)
B.C.), his political course toward
Syracuse and Agrigentuin was doubt-
less continued by Archonidas, wlio
died at an advanced age, 415 u.v.
See Holm, Gescfiichte Siciliens, I. p.
260 ; II. p. 39. — 26. Sokouvtos ιτροθυ-
μωςή'κΐΐν: (so Vat. instead of tt^gOj-
μωί SoKovvTOi /jKeic) referring to -πολύ
•ΐΓροθυμ6τ€ρον ίτοΐμοι ?,σα-' in 22. The
bold exain})le of Gylippus, report of
wliich spread far and wide {>jkouijtos),
liad insjiired tlie Sicels with courage.
καΐ ό μ£ ν ΓνληπΓΟδ . . • iravTas :
sums up in αναΧαβών the result of the
efforts detailed in 15 ff. — 27. σ-φίτέ'-
ρων: refers to Gylippus and ΓνΙΙκΜί.
Kr. Spr. 58, 4, 3. Cf. c. 4. lo"; 8. 3.
— T01JS ώτΓλι<Γμ£'νου8 : those who had
been armed by the help of the Ilime- ,
raeans (17, 18). Diod. (.κϋΐ. η) gives
the force of Gylippus as rohs cnravras
τρίσχι\ίου5 μίν 7re^0''s, diaKoa'tojs δ'
iwireis. — 31. Tovs Ίτάντα? : in nil,
added perhaps because the Sicels
were of various tribes. Kr. S/ir. 50,
11, 13. C/'. viii. 21. 4. — €χώρ£ΐ: rmii-
menced his marrli towards Syr;U'u.-ic
(impf.), the further course of which
is related c. 2. 11.
2. In tlie meantime the Corintliian
donyijlus, sail in(j from Leucas with one
ship, arrives at S^i'acuse, where he re-
vives tlie sinking courage of the inhab-
itants 1)1/ the news of the approach of
Gijlippus. The latter reaches Epipolae
without ojiposition, ascends ή on the side
of Euryelus, and then immediateli/ ad-
vances, in union with the Syracusans^
against the ivall of the Athenians, ivhich
had been almost completed on the side
toward the great harhmtr.
1. ol £K AeuKciSos Κορίνθιοι: cf. vi.
104. § 1. — 2. ώβ £Ϊχον τοίχου?: part,
gen. depending on adv. of condition
G. 1092 ; H. 757 a ; Kr. Spr. 47,
10,5. Cf. c. 57. 5; i. 22. 14. — καΐ
Γο'γγυλοξ : as if al aWat των Κορηθίων
νηί$ had gone before. Ace. to Pint,
A7c. 19, this Gongylus fell in the first
conflict \vith the Athenians. On the
accent, royyuXos, see App. — 3. μια
. . . ΓυλίΐΓίΓου : he had let the remain-
ing ships (which, ace. to vi. 104. § 1,
were to follow Gylippus) set out be-
fore himself; but he arrived at Syra-
cuse first of all — jirobably because
he touched at no point on the voyage
— and even a little before Gylippus.
5. αΰτον? : sc. robs ^upj.Koaiovs• —
4 THUCYDIDES VII. 2.
λαγης τον πολέμου μέλλοντας €κκ\.•ησιάσ€ίν διε/^ώλυσε' re
καί —apeOapavue, λέ-γων otl ρηβς re αλλαι ert προσπλβ-
ovcTL καΐ Τυλίτητος 6 KXeavopLOov Χακεοαιμονίων άπο-
στ€ί\άντων αργών, και ol μβρ ^υρακοσιοι εττερρώσθτι- 3
10 σάν Τ€ καί τω Τνλίππω ευθύς ττανστρατια ώς άπαντη-
σόμενοι έζηλθο^' • ηοη yap καΐ εγγύς οντά ^σθάνοντο
αυτόν. 6 δε Ίετάς τότε tl τεΐγος εν Trj τταρό^ω των
Χίκελών ελών καΐ ζυνταζάμενος ως ες μάγην άφίκνειταί
προς τας Έττίπολάς, και άι^α^ας κατά τον Έ^ύρνηλον, 4
15 τ^ττερ καΐ οΐ Άθηναιοί το πρώτον, εγωρει μετά των 2υ-
ρακοσίων επΙ το τείγισμα των Χθηϊ^αίων. έτυγε οε κατά
τούτο τού καιρού ελθών εν ώ επτά μεν η οκτώ σταδίων
απαλλαγής : the suhst. from άπαλλότ-
τΐσθαι (not from the act.), as in iv.
61. 24. — 7. νή€5 άλλαι: which had
started before him. See on 3, above.
— 9. άρχων : not as commander of
the sliips merelv, but also of the Syra-
cusans (rois :ί.υρακοσίοΐ5, vi. 93. 9).
10. άποντησ-ομ^νοι : the mid. form
only in the fut. So also c. 80. 23. —
11. ησ^άνοντο : cf. Plut. Sic. 19, riKev
ayyeKos παρά. τοϋ ΓυΚίπττου KeXevovTos
airavrav. — 12. 'leTois : see App. —
TOT€ Ti: (the reading of Vat.) rore is
to be taken with iv rrj παρόδψ ίλών,
and refers to the decision of Gylip-
pus κατά. γην ΐΚθΐΐν, C. 1.9. — τών Σικ€-
λιβν: belongs to τβΓχοϊ. As to these
Sicels, rf. c. 32. § 1 ; vi. 88. § 4. —
13. €λών καΐ ξυντα|οψΐΐνος : botli par-
tics, represent action? which follow
one after the other but precede άψικ-
νεϊται irphs ras 'EirnroKas, and there-
fore can prop, be connected by καί.
V. Η. and St. reject καί. See App.
14. κατά τον Εϋρνηλον rjirep και οί
'Αθηναίοι: '''. vi. 97• H- — 1^- μ-ίτά
τών Συρακοσ-ίων : who had gone out
to' meet him, and, since the largest
part of the Athenian army was occu-
pied in building the double wall (vi.
103. § 1), had been able to pass
through the incomplete fortifications
of the Athenians to the western part
of Epipolae. That the advance of Gy-
lippus and his union with the Syracu-
sans was effected without hindrance,
shows how much the energy and watch-
fulness of Nicias had already abated
since the death of Laniachus. See
Grote,i/is^o/'GVeece,Λ"II•c.όO,p.l06f.
— 16. TO Τ€ί\ισ•μα.• the δητΚοΰν Te7xos
of vi. 103. 7, the condition of which at
this time is immediately explained. —
€τυχ€ βλθών : see App. — κατά τοΰτο
τοϋ καιροϋ : part. gen. depending on
_ κατά TovTO, as in C. 69. 16, ev τω τοιον-
τφ του καφοΰ. G. 1088 : Kr. 5ij>r. 47,
10. 3. — 17. ΙΐΓτά μ€ν ή οκτώ σ-ταδί-
ων : gen. of mea.sure with τεΓχο5.
G. 108δ, δ ; Η. 729 d. The correla-
tive of μΐν is 5e in τφ 5e άλλφ in 20.
Since the shortest distance from the
clifE (of Epipolae) to the recess of
the great harliour adjacent to the
Agrigentine gate was not less than
eight stadia, it seems clear that in
THUCYDIDES VII. 2, 3. *
•^'δτ^ άπβτβτελεστο τοις Αθηΐ'αίοι.'; ες top μ,έ-γαν Χιμενα
hiuXovv τείχος ττληρ πάρα βραχύ τι το προς την θάλασ-
20 crau • τοντο ο' ert ωκοοόμονρ. τω oe άλλω [του κνκΧον
προς τον ΎρώγιΧον^ eVl ttjv ετέραν ^ctXacrcrai/ Χίθοι re
παραβεβΧιημένοι τω πΧέονι τβ-η -ήσαν, καΐ εστίν α καΐ
■ημίεργα, τα δέ κα\ εζειργασμενα κατελείπετο. πάρα το-
σούτον μεν %νράκονσαί tjXOov klvSvvov.
3 Ot δε ^Αθηναίοι αίφνυοίως τον τε ΤνΧίππον καΐ των 1
%υρακοσίων σφίσιν επ ιόντων εθορνβηθησαν μεν το πρώ-
this measure was included only that
part of the wall of circumvallation of
the Athenians which was in the low
ground by the sea. Leake (in
Bloomf. p. 680). CI. brackets the
words without sufficient reasons.
See App. — 18. άΐΓ€Τ€Τ€'λ€σ-το : on the
form see App. — 19. τταρά βραχν τι :
so with Vat., instead of κατά βραχύ τι,
because it indicates more sharply the
smalL remnant that was still unfin-
ished : " the wall was finished except
a small portion next to the sea."
■καρό. as in 23, τταρά τοσούτον, by so
much. But St., who reads κατά, ob-
jects that the addition of πλην is opp.
to taking τταρά βραχύ τι with the force
of τταρά τοσούτον. — το irpos την θά-
Xacrcrav : adv., not in appos. with
SnT\ovv τεΐχοί. — -20. τοΰτο Be : refers
to βραχύ τι. — [τον κύκλου irpos τον
Τροίγιλον] : St. and CI. consider these
words a gloss, added through recollec-
tion of vi. 99. 2 ; though there, as in
vi. 98. 9 ; loi. 1 ; 102. 5, κύκ:λο$ means
the ring-shaped fort (see on vi. 98. 9),
nowhere the wall of circumvallation,
as seems to be intended here ace. to
the common reading. See App. —
21. λίθοι T€ . . . τω •ΐΓλ€Όνι ήδη ήσαν :
τγ πΧίονι is in part, appos. to τω
αλλ';•, along- the greater part of the re-
mainder. G. 914 ; H. 624 d. So
far the preparations for building
mentioned in vi. 99. 2 (hlQovs . . .
τταρίβαΚλον) had been completed.
Some parts of the wall were already
quite finished or only half finished,
and when Gylippus arrived were left
in this condition. Hence the impf.
κατΐλύπΐτο, which Herbst (Gegen Co-
het, p. 40) rightly defends against
Cobet's conjecture κατ€\ΐ\€ΐπτο. —
23. παρά τοσ-οΰτον κτί. : such a narrow
escajie had Syracuse from danger (dn-
struction). This const., which occurs
also in iii. 49. 18, is to be explained
ace. to the analogy of τταρά τοσούτον
eyeveTo or τ^λθβ with the inf. (iv. 106.
18 ; viii. τ,τ,. 12 ; 76. 15) " by so much
(by so slight a deficiency) it liap.
pened, it came to — " (it came so
near to). Just so ίσον ου 'by how
much not,' i.e. by how little not,
means ' almost.' That to which " it
had almost come " stands, when ex-
pressed by a clause, in the inf. ; wlien
by a subst., in tlie gen., which is to
be construed just as the gen. with
677UJ, πλησίον, etc. G. 1149; 11.
757.
3. The hostile armies are arrayed
against one another, but do not come to
an engagement. On the next day,
THUCYDIDES VII. 3.
TOP, παρετάζαντο δε. 6 be θΐμβνος τα. όπλα εγγνς κήρυκα
ττροσττεμ.ττει αντοΐς Xiyovra, el βούΧονται e^ieVat eK τη<;
5 ΈίΚ€λίας vevTe r^p.epiov \aβ6vτe<ζ τα σφerepa αυτών, έτοι-
μος elvai aneu^eaOai. οΐ he ev ολιγωρία re έπουουντο 2
και oiiSeu anoKpiva^evoi anene^xpau. /cat ^eTa τοΰτο
άvτLπapeσκeυάζovτo άλληΧοίς ως 4ς μάχτ^ν. και 6 Τύ- 3
λιππος ορών τους "^υρακοσίους ταρασσομ€.νους και ου
10 ραδιως ζυντασσομένους, enavrjye το aTpaToneSov ές την
εύρυχωρίαν μάλλον. καΐ 6 Νικία? ουκ eTrqye τους ^Αθη-
ναίους, αλλ' ■ησύ)(^aζe προς τω εαυτών ret^et. ως ο
€γνω 6 Τύλιππος ου προσιοντας αυτούς, amjyaye την
στρατιαν em την ακραν την ΎeμevΐτLV καλουμένην και
15 αύτου ηυΧίσαντο. τη δ' {jaTepaia ατγων την μ\ν 7vλeίστηv \
however, Gylippus icith a stnall detach-
ment surprises Lahdalnm, the fort on
the noj-thei'nmost height of Epipolae,
aufl puts the Athenian fiarrison to the
sirord.
3. irap€Toi|avTO it : Time, says
nothing about the place where the
Atlienians took their position. But
since the larger part of the army, ace.
to vi. 103. 6, was engaged in building
the double wall next to the great
harbour, it must be supposed that the
two armies confronted each other in
the low ground between the abrujit
declivity of Epipolae and the Anapus,
near the Athenian fortifications. —
θ£'μ«νο$ τα οιτλα iyyvs • halting itndcr
arms near hi/. Cf. ii. 2. 22 ; iv. 44. 5 ;
68. 10; 90.2O; viii. 25. 22; 93. G.—
κήρυκα ΐΓροσ-^μιτίΐ λ€'γοντα : so A^at.
(for ιτροπίμττα of most of the Mss.),
ace. to the usage of Time., iii. 52. 10 ;
iv. 1 14. 5. \4yovTa is prcs. part, of pur-
pose. See on c. 25. 40. In force and
const, the phrase is equiv. to the
simple xiyn; hence the following
uom. ίτοΊμοε with elvai. See App. on
iii. 52. 11. — 5. TTtvTi ήμ€ρών: u-ithin
Jive (lays. Gen. of time with ^|iiVoi, as
in c. 28. 19; v. 14. 13. G. 1130; II.
759 ; Kr. Spr. 47, 2, 3.
6. €V ολιγωρία e'iroioCvTO : without
expressed obj., as in iv. 5. 2. — 7.
ouSev άτΓΟκρινάμβνοι : I'lut. Λ7ο. 19
adds : Tcic 5e στρατιωτών Tives Karayt-
λώ^/τίί 7)ρώτων (i Sta τταρουσίαν evhs rpi-
βωνοί καϊ βακτηρίαί Αακωνικη! οΰτω?
Ισχυρά τα 'ΣνρακοσΙων 4ξαίφνη5 yiyovey
ώ$ Άθ•ηναίωι> καταφρονΐΐν.
9. ταρασ(Γθμ€νου5 : in confusion,
since tliey had not expected a battle
so soon. — 10. €s την €νρυχωρ{αν : i.e.
toward the east into the low ground
next to the coast. From there the
ascent to the άκρα Ύ^μΐνΐης, when not
opposed by hostile troops, Λvas short
and easy. — 12. τω εαυτών τί£χ€ΐ:
the almost completed SnrXovv τ€Γχο$
of c. 2. 19. — 13. άττηγογί : off to tlio
side (northΛvard). — 14. την ακραν
την Τ€μ€νΐτιν : the temple of Apollo
Ti'menites and the suburb around it,
the hitcr Neapolis. (7• vi. 75. 2.
15. άγων : contrasted with πβ^ψοϊ
THUCYDIDES VII. 3, 4. 7
της στρατιάς τταρέταζβ προς τα τείγτη των Αθηναίων,
οττως μη έπίβοηθοΐεν αλλοσε, μβρος oe τι π€μφα.ς προς
το φρονριον το ΑάβοαΧον αίρει, καΐ οτου^ eXa^ev iv
αύτω πάντας άπεκτεινεν • ην oe ονκ βπιφανες τοις \\.θη-
20 ναίοις το γωριον^ και τριήρης τη αντη ημβρα άΧίσκεται 5
των Αθηναίων νπο των Χνρακοσίων εφορμούσα τω με-
γαλω λι/Α€^Ί.
4 ΚαΙ μετά ταύτα ετείχ^ιζον οι ^υρακόσιοι και οι ζύμ- 1
μα\οι δια των Έπιπολών άπο της πόλεως άρςάμενοι
ανω προς το εγκάρσιον τείχος άπΧονν, όπως οι \\θηναΐοι.
in 17 ; here lie conimanded in person.
— την •!Γλ€ί<Γτην Tins στρατιάς : assimi-
lation of the articular adj. to the
gender of the part. gen. G. 1090 ;
H. 730 e; Kr. 6>?•. 47, 28, 9; Kiihn.
405, 5c. C/. i. 2. 13; 5. 8; 30. 10; vi.
7. 5; 105. 0; viii. 3. 5. — 17. μή . . .
όίλλοσ-ε : esp. not to the defence of
Labdaluin. — 19. ουκ «ιτιφανίδ τοϊ?
'Αθηναίοι? : since the Athenians were
now on the southern declivity of
Epipolae, and the fort lay on the
extreme northern edge of the plateau
(en•' uKpoLs To7s κρ7]μνοΊ^', see on vi. 97.
24), the place could be surprised \vith-
out their knowing it. Tiie loss was
the more serious because Labdalum
was, ace. to vi. 97. 27, τοΓϊ re σκίύ^σι
καΐ rols χρτιμασιν α.ποθ7]κη.
21. «ψορμοΰΕτα τω μ,^γάλω λιμ€νι :
{μΐ-γά\ω from Vat. only) tlie Att. fleet,
which had sailed down into the great
harbour (vi. 102. 17), lay now in its
innermost recess near the shore (eV
μνχω του ΚιμΙνο^, C. 4. 21). Guard-
ships were sent out to the entrance of
the harbour, which was a consider-
able distance off; and one of these
fell into the hands of the Syracusans,
who from their side could overlook
every movement of the Athenians.
4. The Syracusans undertake to
build a third counter-wall against the
northern paH of the Athenian icall of
circumvallation, and make an unsuccess-
ful attack on a weak point of the southern
part of their wall. Nicias determines to
fortifij Plemmijrium at the entrance to
the great harbour, and to unite there the
feet and the main body of the land
army. But the removal of the army ex-
jioses the foragers to the Syracusan
cavalry. Twenty triremes are sent to
intercept the Corinthian ships which had
sailed from Leucas after Gylippus.
2. δια των ΈΐΓΐ-ίΓολών . . . Τ€Ϊχο5
άιτλοΰν : the cross-wall described in
vi. 99. § 3 had been taken and de-
stroyed by the Athenians (vi. 100),
and the second Syracusan counter-
wall in the low ground (vi. loi. C) had
immediately thereafter (vi. loi. 16)
fallen into tlieir hands. The Syracu-
sans now make the third attempt to
hinder the Athenian circumvallation
by means of a cross-wall, and as in vi.
99. 14, άπί) τη$ (σφ(Τΐρα$) irOKecvs άρξά-
μ^νοι It did not run, however, as there,
κάτωθεν του κύκλου των 'Αθηναίων, but
ανω, i.e. along the northern height of
Epipolae (rh nphs 0opeav του κύκ\ου, vi.
99. 1), where the Athenians κΊθου$ καΐ
8 THUCYDIDES VII. 4.
el μ•η ovuaLUTo κωλυσαι, μηκβη oioC re ωσιν aTroretytcrat.
5 /cat οι re ^ Χθιηναίοι άναβ€βτικ^σαν rjhrj ανω, το inl rrj 2
θαΚασσΎΐ τεΐχ^ος eiriTekeaavTe^, καΐ 6 Τύλίππος (ηρ γαρ
TL TOL^ Άθηραίοις τον retyov? aadeves) νυκτός άι^αλα-
βών την στρατιαν inrjei προς αυτό- οί δ' \\θηναϊοι 3
{βτυ^ον yap €ξω ανλίζόμβνου), ώς ησθορτο, avTenjjeaav •
10 6 oe γρονς κατά τάγος άπ-η'γα'γε τους σφετερους πάλιν,
εποίκοοομτίσαντες οε αύτο οΐ Αθηναίου ύφηΧότερον αυ-
τοί μεν ταύτη εφύ\α(τσον, τους οε άλλους Συμμάχους κατά
το άλλο τείγ^ίσμα η^η διέταξαν ηπερ εμελλον έκαστοι
φρονρειν.
15 Τω οε Nt/cta εοόκει το ΐίλημμύρυον καλούμενον ret- 4
ytVat • eo-rt Se άκρα άντιπέρας της πόλεως, ηπερ πρού-
ξύ\α ξυμψορονντΐί τταρίβαΧον. In vi. 99•
1Γ), moreover, the direction of the wall
to be built was indicated by the adj.
eyKapaiov; here it is expressed adv.,
nphs τί» eyKapaiov, cross-wise, the wall
itself being defined as τίΓχοϊ αττΚοΰν,
as also in the letter of Nicias, c. 11.
14. The wall here begun is contin-
ued, c. 5. 1, δίά Ίων "ε,-πιττοΚών, and fin-
ished in C. 7.4, ^υ V (Τΐίχίσαν rh Koinhv
του ijKaprriov Τΐίχουί. See on C. 7. 4.
— 4. airoTeixicrai : to complete the
circumvaUation (aor.).
5. 0Ϊ T€ 'Αθηναίοι . . . €ΤΓηίΐ : vivid
effect of tiu! paratactic stru<'ture:
" scarcely had the Athenians, after
finishing the lower part of the wall of
circumvaUation, again occupied their
former position on Epipolae, when
Gylippus advanced against a weak
point of the \vall." Notice also
the parallelism of the members in
this and the next sent. : the par-
enthetical insertion of both causal
clauses with yap, and tlie corresi)()nd-
Ing form of the main clauses, έπ'ίΐΐ,
avTemJeaaf. — 7. Tois 'Αθηναίοι? : in-
tentionally added to avoid a misun-
derstanding; therefore wrongly sus-
pected by V. H.
9. έτυχαν . . . αΰλιζο'μίνοι : t/iei/
happened to he in bivouac outside (of
the walls). — 10. tovs σ-φίτί povs :
see on c. i. 27. — 11. €'π•οικοδομ.η'<Γαν-
T£S aijTo : sc. rh aadeves του τίίχουί,
they made tlie wall higher at tliis
weak point. The pred. adj. ύχρηλότε-
pov indicates the effect. G. 1081 ;
Kr. Spr. 57, 4, 2. Cf. 1. 37. 21;
71.27; 90. 21; ii. 75. 22; vi. 92. 23.
— αύτοΙ [λί'ν : the Athenian main
body, since experience had shown
that here the danger of a breacli was
greatest. — 12. toijs Se οίλλου? ξυμμά-
)ςου8 : the vest (viz.) allies, not opp. to
any preceding ξύμμαχοι. G. 96G, 2 ;
ΓΙ. TO.J; Kr. ^tipr. Γ,Ο, 4, 11. Cf. i.
2. 12 ; 128. 21 ; ii. 14. 3 ; 77. 12 ; iii. 19.
8; iv. 100. 12. — 13. το όίλλο τίίχισ-μα :
the wall running across Epipolae, on
botli sides of the kvkXos.
15. TO Πλημμΰριον : this place, the
THUCYDIDES VII. 4. 9
yovcra τον μβγαΧον Χίμβρος το στόμα στενον ττουεΐ, καΐ
el τει^ισθενη, ρα.ον αντω έφαίνετο η έσκομυ^η των i—i-
τη^βίων €(Τ€(τθαί • Sl ελάσσονος yayo ττρος τω Χιμένι τω
20 των Χυρακοσίων εφορμΎΐσειν σφας, και ουν ωσττερ νυν
έκ μνχοΐ/ τον Χιμενος τας eVai^ayoya? ττοίησεσθαυ, -ην
TL ναντικω κινωνται. προσεΐ^β Τ€ yjSr] μαΧΧον τω κατά
^ctXacrcral•' ττοΧεμω, ορών τά εκ της γης σφίσιν επειδή
ΤνΧίππος ηκεν άνεΧπιστότερα οντά. ^ιακομίσας ονν στρα- 5
situation of which Thuc. describes so
exactly, becomes henceforth the criti-
cal point in the siege of Syracuse.
"The loss of Plemniyrium had for
the Athenians tlie same consequences
as that of Fort L'Eguillctte for the
linglish, when General Dugommier
(with Bonaparte's assistance) drove
them from the lieights (Siege of Tou-
lon, 1793)." Niebuhr, Ancient Hlstorii,
II. p. 155. — 17. TO σ-το'μα- στ€νόν
ποΐ€Ϊ : cf. C. 59• ^> "^^ στόμα οκτώ στο.•
δίωί' μάΧιστα. — καΐ el τίΐχκτθίίη : acc.
to Greek usage the influence of the
rel. pron. (τ^ττερ) is more strongly felt
in the second clause than in English.
We should begin an independent
sent, with these words. — 18. ράον
. . . £<Γ£<Γθαι : the unusual adv. for the
adj. is in accordance with the usage
of Thuc. Cf. c. 28. 3, θασσον ούσα ;
iv. 10. 13, μτ] paSicos αύτφ πάλιν ονσηί
τη$ άναχωρ-ησεωε. The adv. is tO be
const, as if we had pSov αυτά? i<paiveTO
τά ίΐΓΐτήδεια (σκομισθ-ησβσθαι. Kr. Spr.
62, 2, 3. — 19. δι' iXacrcrovos γαρ trpos
τω λιμενι τω των Συρακοσ-ίων εφορμ,η-
σ•£ΐν σψάς : sc. tovs Άθηραίουε, iJiei/
themselves would keep watch upon the
harbour of the Sjjraciisans at a less dis-
tance {i.e. from the Syracusan ships)
than before, δι' ΐΚάσσονο$ also in vi.
75• 3. Trphs Tip λιμάνι τφ των 'Ζνρακο-
σίων refers to the part of the great
harbour near the city where the Syr-
acusan fleet lay. Kr. and St. strike
out τφ των '2υρακοσίων. CI. wrongly
takes 4(ρορμ-1]σΐΐν to mean " lie on
watch" (of ships esp. detailed for
this purpose), as in c. 3. 21. The
main point liere is the blockade which
the whole Athenian fleet would be
able to make from this nearer point,
not being obliged, as heretofore, to
put oat from the further corner of
the great harbour^ whenever the en-
emy moved. The Schol. apparently
understands it thus : τΐΐχισθ4ντο$ δέ
του ΤΙΧημμυρίου τ^ν έφόρμησιν αυτόθΐν
Sl' 6λί•γου χωρίου ίσ^σθαι. — 21. €irava-
γωγάδ 'ΐΓοιη<Γ€<Γθαι : (with Vat., as in
c. 34. 26, instead of fπa■yω■yάs) =
έπανάξίσθαι (viii. 42. 8), put to sea
against an advancing squadron of
hostile ships. — ή'ν τι ναυτικώ κινών-
ται : sc. oi ^υρα!<όσιοί, if the// should
bestir themselves with the fleet. On
this medio-pass. use, see Kr. Sjir. 52,
6, 1. Cf. c. 50. 33. — 22. tTpoarti\i τ€
ή'δη . . . ■ίΓθλ£'μω : and in general, from
now on, he devoted himself more to naval
ivarfare. προσίχΐΐν in same sense in
c. 75. 44. re gives the effect of a
natural result, as in i. 67. 2 ; 76. 16,
etc. — 24. άν£λΐΓΐστοτ€ρα : cf c. 47.
0; V. 102. 3.
στρατιοίν : some troops, i.e. those that
were not necessary for guarding the
10
THUCYDIDES ΛΊΙ. 4.
25 τιαν καΐ τα•? ζ^αυς Ιζετ^ίγ^,σε τρία φρούρια, κα\ iv αντοΐς
τα re σκενη τα πλείστα εκείτο καΧ τα ττλοΓα ■η'^η eVet
τα ^eyaXa ώρμ.€ΐ και at ra^etat νί]ζ<;. ώστε και των 6
—ληρωματων ονχ^ ηκιστα τότε πρώτον κάκωσις iy ενετό •
τω τε yap νοατι σπανίω γ^ρώμενοι καΐ ουκ ^γγυθεν, και
30 εττι φρνγανισμον α/χα οπότε εζεΧθοιεν οι ι^αυται, υπο
των ιππέων των ^υρακοσίων κρατούντων της γης διε-
φθειροντο. τρίτον yap μέρος των ιππέων τοΐς '^νρακο-
σιοις οιά τονς εν τω ΤΙλημμνρίω, ϊνα μη κακόν ργησοντες
εςιοιεν, επι τη εν τω ΌΧνμπιείω ποΧίγνη ετετά^ατο. •
35 εττννθάνετο δε /cat τας λοιττάς των 'Κορινθίων νανς προετ- 7
ττλεουετας ο Xt/cta?, και πέμπει ες φνλακην αντων είκοσι
νανς, αίς ειρητο περί τε Χοκρονς κα\ ^Vrjyiov και την
προσβοΧην της 'Ε.ικεΧίας νανΧο'χεΐν αντάς.
fortifications on Epipolae and in tlie
low ground near the great harbour.
The main camp of tiie Athenians
continued to be along their walls. —
25. e|€T€i\i<r€ : the aor. to express
speedy conipk-tion ; cf. c. 26. 17; iv.
4. 4. — τρία φρούρια: tiiese forts
were to supply the place of the ar-
senal on L-ibdalum, which had been
captured (c. 3. § -1), and under their
protection lay iiiost of the fleet.
27. τών πληρωμάτων κοίκωσΊ$ εγΐνε-
το : = τα πληρώματα ΐκακώθη (cf. the
use of κακοΰν in c. 24. 12 ; iii. 87. G;
vi. 18. 25). ττλτ/ρώματα signifies here
the whole ship's crew, ναΰται as well
as 4ΐΓΐβάται. Cf. c. 12. 10 ; 13. 6. — 20.
τω T£ . . . ol ναΰται : the causal par-
tic, {χρώμΐνοή and the temporal
clause (όποτε (ξ(\θοΐ€ν), forming to-
gether the prot., are co-ordinated by
Te και. Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 3. With the
j)rincipal verb δΐΐψθΐ'φοντο, in the
imjif., they ^)ortray the gradual in-
crease of the trouble. — κρατούντων
ttJs γη8 : since theij icere masters of the
(adjacent) countn/. Cf i. ill. 5; vi.
23. 7. — 32. Tois Συρακο(Γίοι$ : dat. of
advantage ; possibly agent with the
pass., really implying interest, as in v.
29.3. — 34. €•ΐΓΐ τή . . . ΐΓολίχνη : at the
fort built at the Olympieium, as men-
tioned vi. 75. 5. — £Τ€τάχατο: such
Ion. forms of the pf. and plpf., other-
wise unusual in Att., occur also in iii.
13. 16, 18; iv. 31. 7; v. 6. 23. Kr.
Spr. 30, 2, 7.
35. TttS Xoiiras : cf c. 2. § 1. —
36. es φυλακην αυτών : i.e. in order
to watch for them. — 37. την irpo<r-
βολήν ttJs Σικ€λια5 : the approach to
Sicll•/. Cf. iv. 1. 5; vi. 48. 8.-38.
να\)λο\€Ϊν αύτάβ : this unusual word
is explained by Photius, ναυλοχΰν
vavs \οχΰν κάΙ fveSp^ueiv. &ovkvSiSt]s
ίβδόμψ. avras is obj. of ναυ\οχ(7ν.
Cf Appian, Bell. Civ. iv. 82, MoupKos
eu Τ1(λοπονν>]σω ναυλοχών Κ\(όττατραν.
THUCYDIDES VII. 5.
11
5 Ο oe ΓυλιπτΓος α/χα μ€ν eret^t^e το δια τώΐ' Έπιττολώι/ 1
τβΐχοζ, τοΐζ λίθθί<ζ ^ζ^ρώμενος ους οΐ Άθηναΐοί προπαρβ-
βάλοντο σφίσιν, α/χα δε τταρετασσεν Ιζάγων aet προ τον
ret^tcr/xaro? τους ^νρακοσίονς καΐ τους ζυμμάγον<; • /cat
5 οΐ Άθηροίοί άντιτταρετάσσοντο. ineihrj δε eSo^e τω 2
Γυλίττπω καίρος eipat, yjp^^ τη<ζ εφόΒον • καΙ iv -χ^ερσί
γενόμενου έμά^οντο μεταζυ των τειγισμάτων, τ) TXj'i Ιππου
των %νρακοσίων ουδεμία -χ^ρησις ην. καΐ νικηθεντων 3
των 'ϊ,νρακοσίων καΐ των ζυμμάγων καΙ νεκρούς νπο-
10 σπάνιους άνελομενων καΙ των ^ Χθηναίων τροπαίον στη-
σάντων, 6 μεν ΤνΚιππος ζνγκαλεσας το στράτευμα ουκ
εφη το αμάρτημα εκείνων, αλλ' εαυτού γενέσθαι • της
γαρ Ιππου καΐ των ακοντιστών την ώφελίαν τη τάζει,
5• OyUppus carries forward the
counter-wall, and ventures to attack the
Athenians between the two walls, but, not
being able to use his cavalrij in the con-
fined space, is repulsed. By taking
the blame of the failure on himself, how-
ever, he keeps the confidence of the Syr-
acusans in future success unimpaired.
1. TO 8ιά των Έπιττολών Tei\os : see
on c. 4. 2. — άμα μέν €Τ€ίχιζ€ . . . άμα
Se Ίταρίτασσ -tv : significant expression
for the restless activity of Gylippus
in training Ills men for battle, and at
the same time keeping the enemy
occupied. — 2. ovs oi 'Αθηναίοι ττρο-
ΊΓορίβάλοντο σ-φίσ-ιν : cf. c. 2. 21 ; vi.
99. 2. σφίσιν is added to the mid. not
without irony ; they had dragged up
the stones for their own wall, and saw
them now used by their enemies. For
σφίσι referring to the nearest subj.,
see Kiihn. 455, note Π. —3. τοί χ€ΐχί-
οτματοβ : the sing, refers to the cross-
wall (more exactly ή ivfivi-jv τ(Ίχισΐί
in c. 6. 5), which was still in process
of erection, and before which G^'lip-
pus drew up his troops, τών τ€ΐχισμά-
των in 7 and τών ταχών in 14 refer
to the unfinished wall of circumvalla-
tion of the Athenians and the cross-
wall of the Syracusans that was ad-
vancing against it.
7. η: more comprehensive than ou,
" in a place where." — 8. οΰδ€μία
χρήσ -is ην: pregnant use of elvai =
ΰ-πάμχαν. Cf. c. 36. 28 ; 70. 25 ; i. 2.
5; 49. 11; 52. 10; ii. 89. 35; viii. 96.
(3. — 9. νεκρούς : among these was
the Corinthian Gongylus, mentioned
in c. 2. 2. Cf. Plut. Nic. 19. — i5iro-
σίΓο'νδους άνίλομίνων : an acknowledg-
ment of defeat, since they were
obliged to beg for the σποι/δαί. But
in ii. 22. 15, the Avords άνύλοντο tovs
veKpovs ασπόν5ου$ show that the defeat
was not decisive. See on i. 63. 17. —
11. ό μίν Γν'λιτΓίΓΟβ : μίν from λ^αί.
referring to ό δί 'NiKtas in c. 6. 1. — 13.
τη τάξει: by his line of battle ; instru-
mental dat. explained by the clause
(VThs . . . TTotT-.aas, " since he had
placed it too far in between the
12
THUCYDIDES VII.
βντος Xiav των rei^wv που-ήσας, άφεΚεσθαι • νυν ουν 4
15 ανθίς ίπάζειν, καΐ ^ίανοβΐσθαί όντως eKeXeveu αντονς
ώς τη μ.€ν παρασκευγ} ονκ έλασσον εςοντας, ττ) oe γνώμη
ουκ άνεκτορ εσόμενον, el μη αζιώσουσι ΤΙεΚοττοννησιοί
Τ€ οντες καΧ Αωρίης ^Ιώνων και νησιωτών καΐ ςνγκΧν-
8ων ανθρώπων κρατησαντες εβελάσασθαι εκ της γώρας.
20 και μετά ταύτα, επειδή καιρός ην, αυ^ις επηγεν αυτούς.
6 Ό δε Xt/cta? καΐ οι Αθηναίοι, νομίζοντες και ει 1
εκείνοι μη εθελοιεν μάχης αρχειν, άναγκαΐον σφίετιν eivat
μη περιοραν τταροικο^ομονμενον το τειχ^ος {η^η γαρ και
walls." With evrhs . . . ποι-ησα3 cf. i.
62. 13; 109. 16; v. 2. 13. See App.
14. νυν . . . «ΊΓοίξειν : vvu is not tem-
poral, but, as in vvv 5e, refers to the
present case, the experience gained,
and is to be closely connected with
avuis, " he would after this experience
again lead them out." iwayeiv licre
and in 20 not " lead to battle," but
= i^ayovra τταρατάσσβιν (3), " draw up
in battle array." — 15. και διανοεΐσ-θαι
οΰ'τω8 €K€'\€V€V : and lie unjcd t/icm to
have this conviction. — 16. ws . . . έ'ξον-
Tas: supplementary partic. with ws.
GMT. 919. — τή μ€ν -irapao-Kevfj : in
point of preparation ; τ?} 5e "/νώμτι
(with άξιώσουσή, as regarded their
determination; the foi-mer he him-
self ΛΥοηΜ attend to, the latter he
expected from them. — 17. ονκ avt-
KTov €σ-όμ€νον: it will be intolerable,
impers. ace. with tJs, just as above
the reiiular ace. ονκ ίΧασσον e^ovTas.
— €l μ,ή άξιώ<Γθυ(Γΐ . . . Ιξβλάσ-ασ-θαι:
" if they should not make it a point
of honour to drive them out." e^e-
Χάσασθαι also in iv. 35. 14. Vat.
has (ξΐλά(Τ€σθαι, but there is no ex-
ample of the fut. inf. after άξωΰν.
For the aor. inf.* cf. also c. 63. 20 ; i.
74. 14 ; 132. 11 ; iii. 39. 20 ; 40. 24.—
ΠελοίΓοννησιοι . . . νησιωτών : chiastic
arrangement, since Π6λοποι/;/ήσιοί has
almost tlie force of ηπαρώται. Cf.
vi. 77. 11, \vhere AoDpLrjs eKevdipoi απ'
αυτονόμου ttjs ΠίΚοττοννησου tV '2,ικ(λ(-
av o'lKovvres are disdainfully con-
trasted with "Icoj/es Koi Έ\\ησπόντιοι
κάΙ νησιώται. Here ξυ•γκ\ν8ων is added
as more contemptuous than the usual
ξυμμίκτων (iv. 106. 4; 109. 10; vi. 4.
36; 17.8). — 20. ίΤΓίΐδη καιρ6$ην: the
Λ'ery next day as is jiroved by τί)
ΰστΐραί'χ. {μάχτι), C. II. 8. — ανθις €ΐΓη-
γ€ν avToiis : he led them out ar/ain, to
sliow that he was ready for battle, but
did not make an attack (hence the
impf.). He accepted battle innnedi-
ately, however, when it was offered
by the Athenians.
6. In the next conflict Gylippus suc-
ceeds, hji a better arrangement of his
troops, in driving the Athenians bucL•
behind their fortiflcations, and immedi-
atehj thereupon pushes the cross-ivall
past the ivall 0/ the Athenians, so that
from this time on the investment of the
citji is impossible.
1. καΐ (I . . . μ.ή ί'θί'λοΐίν: "cA'en if
they should not have the courage." —
2. μο[χη9 άρχ€ΐν : as in c. 5. 6, άρχαν
TTJs ΐψό8ου. — 3. ΊΓίριοράν ιταροικοδο-
THUCYDIDES VII. 6.
13
όσον ου παρεληΧύθβί την των Αθηναίων τον τ€ί)(ονς
5 TeXevrrjv η εκείνων Tet^tcrt?, καΐ el τταρεΚθοι, ταντον η^Ύ)
εποίει αύτοΐς νικαν re μα^ομενοις δια παντός καΐ μ.Ύ]θβ
μ,άγβσθαι), άντεπτ^βσαν ονν τοις %νρακοσίοίς. καΐ 6 Τν- 2
λίππος τους μεν οπλίτας εζω των τείνων μαΧΚον η ττρό-
τερον ττροαγαγων ζννεμισγεν αντοίς, τους δ' ίππεας καΐ
10 τους άκοντυστας εκ πλαγίου τάζας των Αθηναίων κατά
την βνρνχωρίαν, y των τειγων αμφοτέρων at εργασίαι
εληγον. καΙ προ(τβαλόντες οΐ Ιππης εν τη μάχη τω ενω- 3
μουμ<νον : the pres. partic. with Trcpio-
pav indicates continued action, as in i.
24. 17 ; 25. 10; 86. 8 ; the aor. partic.
a completed fact. GMT. 885. See
on ii. 18. 21. — το τ£ίχο5 : = irphs rh
eyKapaiov, τίΓχοί αττΚοΰν of c. 4. 3. —
4. την . . . τίλίυτη'ν : the unfinished
nortlicrn part of the wall of circum-
vallation, begun in the direction of
Trogilus (vi. 99. 1). but stopped (vi.
101. 1) in order first to complete the
other side toward the great harbour.
Cf. c. 2. 17 ff. — 5. «l ιταρίλθοι : so CI.
and St. instead of the vulgate προ-
4\θοι, as it was not the advance of the
cross-wall, but its passing the Athe-
nian wall, that was to be feared.
But the change seems to be hardly-
necessary, for as the cross-wall had
already all but passed the Athenian
wall (■^δη . . . 'όσον oil παρΐ\-ηλνθ(ΐ), if
it moved forward at all, it would pass,
and hence it is quite the same whether
we have -προίκθοι or παρ(\θοί. For
the mood, see GMT. 090. — ταΰ-
Tov ηδη «ΊΓοίει . . . μηδέ μάχίο-θαι : " in
that case (ηδη) it amounted to the
same whether they conquered in
every battle or did not fight at
all " ; for only the completion of the
wall of circum valla tion could bring
about the fall of the cit}'. woielv —
valere, effect, amount to, as in ii. 89.
9, and like hivacQai in i. 141. 6. The
impf. expresses the enduring result of
the cond. ΐΐ παρίκθοι. — 6. δια -rravTo's :
continually, always of time in Thuc.
See on i. 38. 2. — 7. μάχ€σ•θαι : Vat.
has αμνν€σθαι with μάχΐσθαί as margi-
nal reading ; but, as St. says, the
repetition of μάχΐσθαι adds force.
— ούν : after a long parenthesis,
as in vi. 64. 13. See also on iii.
95• i^•
8. των T€i\i3v : = των τΐίχισμάτων
(c. 5• 7). — ή irpoTepov: than in the
former battle (c. 5. 7). — 9. ξυνε'μισ--
γίν : prepared for the conflict, impf.,
as i. 62. 21. — 10. eK ιτλαγίου : so that
they might at the favourable moment
fall upon the flank of the Athenians.
— 11. η • •• ίληγον: CI. thinks the
ευρυχωρία means the space between the
TeXeuTat of the advancing walls.
St. adopts Arn.'s view : " The Syr-
acusans front toward the west ;
their cavalry therefore, being on the
right, was on the north of their line.
And it was the northern side of Epi-
polae Λvhich presented the greatest
extent of clear ground, the finislicd
part of the Athenian line being the
southern side towards the cliifs look-
ing to the south."
14
TIILX'YDIDES VII. 6, 7.
ννμω κέρα των ^ Χθιηναίων, οττερ κατ α ντους -ην, erpe-
xpav ' καΐ δι' αυτό και το άλλο στράτευμα νικ-ηθεν υττο
15 των Ένρακοσίων κατ-ηράγθτη ες τα τειγίσματα. καΐ Tjj 4
επίονση ννκτΐ έφθασαν παροίκοΒομησαντες καΐ παρελ-
θόντες την των Αθηναίων οίκοοομίαν, ώστε μηκετί μήτε
αυτοί κω\ύεσθαι υπ αυτών, εκείνους τε και παντάπα-
(τιν άπεστερηκεναί, ει και κρατοιεν, μη αν ετι σφας άπο-
20 τεν)(1σ αι.
7 Μετά δε τούτο αϊ τε των Κορινθίων νηες κα\ Άμ- 1
πρακιωτων καΐ Χευκαοίων εσεπλευσαν αΙ υπόλοιποι δώ-
δεκα, λαθουσαι την των \\θηναίων φυλακην {ηρχ^ δε
αυτών 'Έ,ρασινί^ης Κορίνθιος), και ζυνετείχισαν το λοι-
5 πον τοΙς Έυρακοσίοις \^μ^χρΐ-~\ του εγκαρσίου τείχους • και 2
13. κατ' avTOv's : opposite them ; cf.
i. 62. 24 ; V. 7 1 . 22. — 15. κατηράχθη :
(Vat.; most of the Mss. κατβρράχθη)
was driven hack, from καταράασβίν and
corresponding to απαρίζητΐ, c. 63. 4.
καΐ . . . έ'φθασαν : immediate result
of the victory, "and the very next
niglit the Sjracusans accomplished
what the Athenians had so much
feared" {cf. 5). The important re-
sult is stated with esp. emphasis.
CI. does not agree with St. and Bk.
in objecting to the more exact ex-
planation of παροικο5ομΎΐσαντ($ by
και παρί\θόΐ'Τ€5 την των 'Αθηναίων
οίκοοομίαν, esp. since TtapeXdeiv Avas
emphasized above (4,0). — 17. μητί
αντοι κωλΰίο-θαι . . . ά7Γ0Τ€ΐχίσ•αι :
their intercourse with the interior
could no longer be hindered, and they
had deprived the Athenians of all
possibility of investing the city, μ!)
after α-π(σΓΐρη•<ΐναι, as i. 10. 3; ii
loi. 3; iv. 40. ό after απιστΐΊν; v. 25.
11 after ά,τ(χ€αθα.ί; iii. 32. 14 after
ίλττίδα ουκ ίχ€ΐν. See Rehdantz on
Xen. Amtb. iii. 5. II. GMT. 81'., 1 ;
H. 102i); Kr. Spr. βΤ, 12, 3; Kuhn.
016, 3 a. Far όί;', see GMT. 211.
7, Immedintelij thereafter the ex-
pected Corinthian, Amhraciot, and Leu-
cadian ships reach the great harbour of
Syracuse, unobserved by the Athenians,
and the cross-wall is finished. Gylip-
pus displays the greatest activity in
getting reinforcements from all quar-
ters, and the Syracusans are zealously
occupied infitliu'i out their fieet.
1. αϊ T€ των Κορινθίων νήίβ κτί. :
cf. c. 4. 35, where also η των 'Αθη-
ναίων φυλακ-η is mentioned, τών ex-
pressed but once as in i. 7. 7, etc.
The two circumstances so important
for the Syracusans, the arrival of the
long-expected ships and the activity
of Gylippus, are connected by re και.
— 4. ξυν€Τ€ίχι<Γαν : the men from
tliese ships, who now helped to finish
tlie rest of the cross-wall, which had
just been carried past the Athenian
wall. This sense, which is required
by the whole context, is best gained
THUCYDIDES VII. 7, 8.
15
ό Γνλίππος -ές ttjv άλληρ SiKeXiau έπΙ στρατιάν re ω^ε-
το καΐ vavTiKrjV καί πβζυκην ζνλλζξων, καΐ των πόΧβωρ
άμα ττροσα^όμεΐΌς et τις η μη πρόθυμος rju η παντάπα-
σιν €TL άφεστηκευ τον ττολεμον. πρέσβεις re άλλοι των 3
10 ^νρακοσίων καί Κορινθίων ες ΑακεΒαίμονα καΐ Κόριν-
θον απεστάλησαν, όπως στρατιά ετι περαιωθη τρόπω ώ
άν, εν ολκάσιν η πλοίοις η άλλως όπως άν, προγωρη,
ως καί των Αθηναίων επιμεταπεμπομενων. οι τέ Svpa- 4
κόσιοι ναυτικον επληρονν και άνεπειρωντο ως καί τον-
8 τω επιγειρησοντες, καΐ ες τάλλα πολν επερρωντο. 6 8e 1
Nt/cta? αισθόμενος τούτο καί όρων καθ^ ημεραν eVt8t-
by following Holm's clear explana-
tion (Sic. II. 392-305) and striking out
μίχρί, which may have sprung from
a misunderstanding of Trphs rh ΐγκάρ-
συν τΐΊχο3 απΚοΰν (c. 4• 3)• τ^ λοιπόν
is to be connected with τοΰ iyKapaiov
τΐΙχουΒ, just as in c. 71. 34, rh \oi-Khv
τοΰ τΐίχου! ; iv. 116. lb, rh Konrhv τοΰ
χΐίμωνοί. The first Syracusan cross-
wall was also called έ-γκάρσων τίΊχοί
(vi. 99. 16). St., with the approval
of riiilippi, strikes out μίχρι τοΰ
4•γκαρσίου ηίχουε in order to get the
same sense. See App.
6. €irl σ-τρατκίν : concise expression
of purpose {r.f. c. 12. 1), which is
more definitely explained by καϊ ναυ-
τίκην . . . ξυλΧΐξων. — τ€ : refers to καϊ
των iroKewv below, and should not be
struck out, as v. H. thinks. — ώ'χ€το :
as often, to indicate departure without
delay. Cf. i. 90. 26; 116. 15. — 7.
•ΐΓ€ζικην: retained with most of the
Mss., mstead of πεζ-ί}ν. See on vi. 33.
9. — των -κόλΐων : part. gen. depend-
ing on ei' Tts. Kr. Spr. 60, 10, 1. —
8. προσ-αξομ€νος : to brinr/ over, used
in same sense in i. 99. 8 ; ii. 30. 7 ; iii.
91.7; iv. 86. 3. — 9. άφ6σ-τηκ€ΐ : had
stood cdoof, as in vi. 88. 22.
άλλοι: opp. to Gylippus (6); has
no reference to the former ambassa-
dors mentioned vi. 75. § 3. — 10. Κο-
ρινθίων : i.e. from tlie lately arrived
ships, who could work the more ef-
fectively in their native city. — 11,
τρο•7Γω ω άν . . . ιτροχωρτ} : in ivhatever
ναι/ mi(jht he acuilable, in merchant
shi])s, or small craj}, or in any other way
that might he convenient, iv ΰΧκάσιν . . .
δπω5 αν is to be taken as explanatory
of τρόπω φ ΐίν προχωρτϊ, iind προχωργ is
understood with οπω$ αν. See Λρρ.
— 13. los . . . €ΐΓΐμ€ταΐΓ€μΐΓομ€'νων :
since also the Athenians were send imj for
fresh troops. The direct statement of
this is not made till the following
chap., but it is here taken for granted
as already known.
14. ίττλη'ρουν και άν£ΐΓ£ΐρώντο : same
phrase in c. 51. 9, and άναπ^ιρασθαι,
practise man<i;nverini], again, c. 12. 16.
— 15. «ΊΓί'ρρωντο : u-ere encouraejed ;
also c. 17. 10. Cf. c. 2. 9, (πΐρρώσθη-
σαν, plucked up courage.
8. Nicias, fulli/ aivare of his difficult
posititm, turns with urgent appeals for
help to Athens, and iii order to leave
no ground for a misunderstanding, sets
forth his views in detail in a letter.
IG
THLCVDIDES VU. 8.
Βουσαν την re των πολεμίων Ισγνν καί την σφετεραν
άπορίαν, έπεμπε καΐ αντος ες τάς ^ Κθηνας άγγελλων
5 πολλάκίς μεν καΐ άλλοτε καθ* έκαστα των γιγνομενων,
μάλιστα δβ κοΧ τότε, νομίζων εν δεινοις τε είναι καί, εΐ
μη ως τάχ^ιστα η σφάς /χεταπε/χι/ζουσιι^ η άλλους μη ολί-
γους άποστελουσιν, ουΒεμίαν είναι σωτηρίαν. φοβού- 2
μένος δε μη οι πεμπόμενοι η κατά την του λέγειν άδυ-
10 ι^αετιαρ• η και μνήμης ελλιπεΐς γιγνόμενοι η τω όχλω
προς χάριν τι λέγοντες ου τα οντά άπαγγελλωσιν, εγρα-
φεν επιστολην, νομίζων οϋτως αν μάλιστα την αυτού
γνώμην μηΒεν εν τω άγγελω άφανισθεΐσαν μαθόντας
3. σψ£ΤΕ'ραν: see on c. ι. 27. — 4.
και αϋτο'β : as the S^'racusans had
sent to Lacedaemoii, which may haΛ'e
happened as Λνεΐΐ after as before. —
ίίΓΕμίΓί . . . TOT€ : CI. takes woWUkis
μΐν Kcu άλλοτε witli ayyiWaiv only,
μαΧιστα δέ κα\ Tore \vith ayyiWwv
€πεμπ€ ; but St.'s view is better :
" βπβμττε, i ni pe r f e c t u m quod ad
iroWaKis μΐν καϊ aWore re la turn no-
tionem rei repititae habet,
a ρ u d μάΚιστα 6e καϊ τότε s Ο Π a t
mittere parabat." — 5. καθ' €'κα-
σ-τα : singula quaeque, taken to-
gether, obj. of dyyiWwv. Cf. i. 3. 6,
κατά %%vt], s i η g u 1 a s g e η t e s ; i. 3. 9,
Ktiff ΐκάστου$, singulos quosque;
also iv. 47. 10. — 6. it μή . . . μ€τα-
ΤΓί'μψουσ-ιν : Vat. has μεταπίμι^ωσιν,
and since Tliuc. has one sure exam-
ple of et with the subjv. without av in
a case of great uncertainty of the sup-
position (vi. 21. 5, possibly i. 72. 14),
perhaps it siiould not here be uncon-
ditionally rejected. See on vi. 21. 5.
CI. says αποστ(Χοΰσιν would then in-
dicate that which was more to be
desired; but rf. Dtiii. xviii. 176. —
8. ονδϊμίαν ilva.1 σωτηρίαν : the fut.
indie, in the prot. and the simple inf.
pres. in the apod, correspond to the
firm conviction and categorical ex-
pression of Nicias. In dir. disc, it
would be, €Ϊ μτ) αποστελεΊτε, ουδεμία
εστ\ σωτηρία, ν. H.'s conjecture, οϋδε-
μίαν αϊ/ εΊναι σωτ-ηρίαν, would weaken
the force. Cf. vi. 6. 19; 91. 13.
9. κατά την τοΰ λ€γ€ΐν άδυνασ-ίαν :
so Vat.; the other Mss. omit ttjc; but
even if the art. of the governing
subst. is often omitted when a gen.
goes before (see on vi. 88. 23), still
the omission here would be so strange
as to cause obscurity. The unusual
form άδυνασία for αδυναμία occurs also
viii. 8. 19. — 10. μνη'μηδ c'Wnreis γι-
γνομ£νοι: so A'at. for yvwμ^\s of all the
rest of the Mss.: "from defect of
memory." This might very naturally
have happened if they had had to
retain everjthing in memory; for in
addition to the letter he told them
certain things to be delivered by word
of mouth, οσα eSet avTohs εΙπεΊ,ν, 10,
and 'όσα τε α-πο y\ώσσηί εϊρητο avTols,
c. 10. 2. — 12. οΰτω? αν μάλκττο : C1.
says ovTus is cxi)l;iineil by Tr)v . . . μα-
eovTas, tiv μάλιστα belonging to βοκλει'/-
σασθαι ; better οΰτω$ iiv μάλιστα μαθόν-
ras βουλεύσασθαι. — 13. tv τω άγ^ίΚω:
* 01. 91. 3; B.C. 414, Sept. THUCYDIDES VII. 8-IO.
** Ol. 91. 3; B.C. 414, Nov.
17
τον; Αθηναίους βου\€ν(τασθαυ nepl της αΧτηθ^ίας. και 3
15 OL μζ^ ωχ^ορτο φβρορτες, ους άττεατειλε, τα, γράμματα και
ocra eoet αντονς είτταν • ό δε τά κατά το στρατόπε^>ον
δια φυλακής μάλΧορ τηοη εγων rj δι' εκουσίων κιρ^νρωρ
επεμελβτο.
9 Κρ δε τω αύτω θερει * τελευτώρτι καΐ Έ^νετίωρ στρα- 1
τηγος \\.θηραίωρ μετά ΤΙερ^ίκκου στρατενσας επ Άμφί-
τΓοΧιν θραζι πολλοίς την μερ ττόλιρ ονχ^ εΐλεν, ες δε top
"^τρυμόρα περικομίσας τριήρεις εκ τον ποταμού επολιόρ-
5 κει ορμώμερος ες Ίμεραίον. και το θέρος ετελεντα
10 τούτο. ** τον δ' επιγιγρομερον ^ειμωρος -ηκορτες ες τάς 1
^Αθηρας οι παρά τον Nt/ctov ocra τε άπο γλώσσης εϊρητο
αντοΐς ειπορ και ει τις τι επηρώτα άπεκριρορτο και τηρ
belongs with ά.(ρανΐ(χθ€Ίσαν ; liis view
miglit be obscured " in the messenger "
(by Ills inaccurate comprehension or
delivery). C/. ii. 35. 7, eV eA avSpl
ΤΓοΚλών apeTas κινΒυνβύΐσθαι. On this
use of ey with jiersons, see Kiihn. 431,
1, 3) a.
15. ovs άΐΓ€<ΓΤ€ΐ.λ€ : inserted epexe-
getically. See Λρρ. — 16. ό Se τα
κατά το σ-τρατοτΓίδον . . . £•ΐΓ£μ6λ€το :
"keeping his army i'njiii this time
rather on the defensive than on the
offensive, he attended to his duties."
τά κατά rh στρατάττεδοι/ is ol)j. of ΐχων,
wliich must be taken by zeugma also
with δι' ΐκουσίωρ Κίνδυνων. (πίμ4\(το
(not (■κΐμΐΧΐΐτο; see on vi. 54. 26) is
used abs. The const, is similar to
■ijyovvTo with limiting partic. in i. 19. 2.
rh στρατόπεδοι/ refers no doubt to the
army, not to the camp csp., and so
would include the troops in the forti-
fications on Plemmyrium, as well as
those in the main camp. See App.
9, Attempt of the Athenians to win
hack Amphipolis.
1. τίλίυτώντι : when it was near the
end, pred. C'f. i. 30. 13. — Εΰίτίων :
not elsewhere mentioned. — 2. μβτα
Πϊρδίκκου: as the help of Thracian
Chalcidians held out to him by the
Lacedaemonians had not conie, Per-
diccas had no doubt, though no men-
tion is made of it, made peace and
alliance with the Athenians, in order
that his country might no longer be
exi)Osed to hostilities from them (rf.
vi• 7- § 3, 4). See Weissenborn, Ilellen.
Beitr. p. 173, and Intrnd. to Book V.
p. 19 ff. — 3. ΘραξΙ iroWois : without
doubt mercenaries from the surround-
ing regions. Cf. c. 27. § 1 ; v. 6. § 2.
— 4. περικομίσ-αβ : doubtless out of
the port Eion. Cf. iv. 106. 17; v. 6.
2; 10. 10. — €K τοΰ ΊΓΟταμον : belongs
in (Ίτολίόρκΐΐ. — 5. Ίμ€ραίου : not oth-
erwise known. Weissenborn says,
"Probably on the right bank of the
river above the bridge."
10. The letter of Nicias reaches
Athens and is read in the Popular
Assemhli].
2. άτΓο "γλώσσηβ : oralli/ ; just so
Hdt. i. 1 23. 20. — 3. tl' τί? τι «ττηρώτα :
18
THUCYDIDES VII. ίο, 1 1.
επίστολην aneSoaav. 6 δε γραμματεύς 6 της πόλεως παρ-
5 ελθών άνεγνω τοις ^ Χθηναίοίς OTjkovaav rotaoe •
11 " Τά μεν ττρότερον ττραγθεντα, ω Άθηναΐοί, εν αλ- 1
λαις πολλαΓς ετηστοΧαΙς Ιστε • νυν οε καιρός ου^ ησσον
μαθόντας νμας εν ω εσμεν βονλεύσασθαυ. κρατησάντων 2
γαρ -ημών μάγοας ταΐς ττλείοσί Έ,νρακοσίονς εφ* ους επεμ-
5 φθημεν καΐ τα τείΛ^τη οίκοοομησαμένων εν οίσττερ νυν
εσμεν, -ηΧθε Τνλίπττος Αακε^αιμόνίος στρατιαν έχων εκ
τε ΐίελοποννησου και των εν ^ίκεΧία πόλεων εστίν ων.
(Vat. for ηρώτα) ifuiijl one ashed futilier
questions. To tlie inipf. of the prot.
corresponds also in the apod, απΐκρί-
vovTo (Vat., for αττΐκρίναντυ of most of
the Mss.). — 4. d -γραμματ€ύς ό ttJs
ΐΓολεως : cf. Poll. viii. 98, ό virh τοΰ
δγιμου aipeOels "γραμματΐνί avayiyvdiaKfi
τφ δή /Uisi) καϊ τί) jSouAi). V. II. and St.
omit ό TTJs iroXews. — 5. δηλοΰσ-αν : of
the contents of a letter. Cf. c. 16. 1 ;
i. 129. 1 ; 137. 22.
Letter of Nicias to the Demos
AT Athens.
11, Although we were very successful
at first, a change has taken place since
the arrival of GijUppus. Having lost
the last battle ive have had to withdraw
behind our fortifications, and are now
rather in the condition of besieged them
of besiegers.
1. €V oiXXais ΐΓολλαΐ? ίΐησ•τολαΪ8
ϊσ•τ€ : ev, ΛνΙιοΓο we expect ϊκ, is due
possibly to the original pf. meaning
of €t5eVai : "you have seen (read) in
many letters." Kuhn.431, 1, o) a. Kr.
compares Dem. xliv. 60, μΐμαθ-ηκατΐ
iv TOis ev αρχΐ) (Ιρ7)μ4νοι$. Cf Cic. de,
Nat. D. i. 26. 72, ut ν id em us in
script is. Compare also the use of
iv in expressions of decisive autiiority,
as iii. 53. 3. ττολλαΓί (which \'at.
omits no doubt only in consequence
of the similar endings) helps to give
point to the following ουχ τ](τσον =
μάΚιστα : " you have frequently had
information ; now, however, it is
more important than ever that you
learn the truth and determine accord-
ingly." Cf. c. 8. 4. — 3. tv ψ ίσ-μ^ν:
in what condition we are. Cf c. 14. 12 ;
vi. 6. 30. For neut. of pron. to indi-
cate condition, measure, degree, etc.,
see Kr. Spr. 43, 4, 4 and 22.
4. μάχαΐΒ ταΪ5 irXeiotri : order as in
8, μάχτ) τ?] πριίττ], i. I. (5, παρασκβυί) ττ)
ττάσγ, and i. II. 13, μίρα τφ ael τταρόντι.
— Συρακοσ-ίου? : Thuc. construes κρα-
τΰν, when connected with μάχτι (i. 108.
18; vi. 2. 20) or μαχόμ^νον (ii. 39. 14;
iv. 67. 29), with the ace. ; so also some-
times when μάχτ) is not expressed, but
the whole context points to it (as ii.
39. 18; iii. 99. 3); otherwise always
with the gen. -^5. τά τείχη: taken
strictly in point of time (οίκο^ομησαμΐ-
vwv . . . ?ιλθξ Γΰλιπττοί), it would refer
only to the wall of circumvallation,
so far as it was finished, and to the
round fort on Epipolae ; but if όϊσττΐρ
vvv cVyueV and the following α.ν(χωρ4\-
σαμΐν is τά τ^ιχτ? show that also the
three forts built on Plemmyrium after
tlie nrrivnl of G^^lippus are included.
— 7. i'cTTiv lov : SODie. G. 1029;
THUCYDIDES VII. 1 1, ΐ2.
19
/cat ft'OLXO τ"ί) f^^i^ πρώτΎ) νι,καται ύφ' -ημών, τη δ' νστε-
ραία ίττπευσί re πολλ.οΐ<; καΐ άκοι^Τί,σταΓς βυασθβντες aue-
10 χωρησαμβρ ές τα τβίχΎ]. νυν ονν ημείς μβν παυσάμενοι Ο
τον περιτειγισμου δια, το πλήθος των εναντίων ησυγά-
ζομβν (ούδε γαρ ^νμπάση τη στρατιά Βνναίμεθ^ αν χρη-
cracr^at άπανηλωκνίας της φυλακής των τειχών μέρος τι
του οπλίΤίκον), ου oe παρωκο^ομηκασιν ημΐν τείχος απλούν,
15 ωστ€ μη είναι ετι περιτειχίσαι αυτούς, ην μη τις το πα-
ρατείχισμα τούτο πολλή στρατιά επελθών ελη. ζνμβε- 4
βηκε τε πολιορκεΐν οοκοΐίντας ημάς άλλους αυτούς μάλ-
λον, οσα ye κατά γην, τούτο πάσχειν ούδε yap της χώρας
επΙ πολύ δια τους ίττπεας εζερχόμεθα.
12 " ΐΐεπόμφασι δε καΐ ες ΐίελοπόννησον πρέσβεις eV ι
άλλην στρατιάν, καΐ ες τας εν Σικελία πόλεις Γύλιππος
οιχεται, τας μεν και πεισων ζυμπολεμειν οσαι νύν ησυ-
χάζουσιν, άπο δε τών ετι καΐ στρατιάν πεζην καΐ ναυ-
Η. 998. Cf. i. 65. 15; iii. 92. 22; vi. 88.
34. — 8. τη νο-τεραία,: "in the battle
on the next clay." See on c. 5. 20, and
Herbst, Gegen Cohet, p. 34. Cf. Plut.
Nic. 19, ils t))v (ΤΓίοΰσαν ημ^ραν κτί.
11. TO Ίτλήθοβ : " the superior num-
ber," as in iv. 10. 16. This superior-
ity is explained by ουδέ yap . . . τοΰ
oir\iTLKov, since always a part of the
foot-force was occupied in guarding
the walls (here esp. the wall of cir-
cumvallation). — 14. παρα>κο8ομηκα-
eriv: cf. C.6. 16. — 15. μή είναι: = yUTj
irapflvat (or as Vat. reads, μη Swarhy
flvai). Cf. ii. 97. 23; v. 40. 10. elvai
in this sense always with the ncg. —
ήν μη Tis : only here in Thuc. — το
παρατείχισ-μα : here, and in c. 43. 7, 35,
the Syracusan cross-wall {rh ΐ^κάρσιον
τΐ7χο$, c. 7. 5) since now it had passed
the At.lienian ττΐριτΐίχισμα (vi. loi. 5).
17. oiWovs : obj. of ■κοΜορκΐΙν, ημαί
avToiis subj. of πάσχ€ΐι/. Compare sim
ilar order in c. 75. 40. — 18. ό'σ-α γε
restrictive, as in iv. 48. 24 ; viii. 70. 5
Kr. Spr. 62, 1, 4. — τή? χωραβ : part
gen. depending on έπΙ πολύ. G. 1088
Η. 730 e. Cf. c. 38. 1 ; 39. 4; 40. 18 :
65. 7; i. 50. G; iv. 3. 11. — 19. έττΐ
irdkv : in local sense, oue?• a yreat extent.
Kr. Spr. 43, 4, 3.
12. The Syi'acusaiis trie doing every-
thing to reinforce their land troops and
to practise their fleet for an attack, while
our fleet, continually on duty and con-
stantly expecting an attack, never has
time for rest and repairs.
1. ΊΓετΓο'μφασ-ι . . . οϊχεται : cf. c. 7.
§ 2, 3. — ε'ιτ' έίλλην σ-τρατιάν: cf. c. 7•
6. — 3. κα£: more closely connected
with ξυμΐΓο\ΐμΐ7ΐ'. — 4. άιτο δε τών :
])osition as in iii. 61. 0; vi. 45. 5; 66.
0. Kr. >S'/)/-. 50, 1, 13. — ετι και σ-τρα-
τιάν ; still more troops. Cf. c. 2. 7 ; 34.
20
THUCYDIDES VII. 12.
δ TiKOV -αρασκενην ην δύι^τ^ται άξων. hiavoovvTaL yap, 2
ώς εγώ ττυνθάνομαί, τω re ττεζω άμα των τει,γων ί]μων
ττειραν καΐ ταΐς νανσΐ κατά θάλασσαν. καΐ SeLPov μη- 3
^evl υμών ^όζη etvat otl και κατά θάλασσαν. το γαρ
vavTLKOv ημών, ηττερ κάκεΐνοί ττυνθάνονται, το μεν ττρώ-
10 τον ήκμαζε και των νεών tyj ξηρότητι. και των -πληρωμά-
των τη σωτηρία • ννν δε αϊ τε νηες ^ιάβρογοι, τοσούτον
Ύρόνον η^η θαλασσενονσαι, καΐ τά πληρώματα εφθαρται.
τάς μεν yap νανς ουκ εστίν άνελκυσαντας otaii/u^at οίά 4
το αντιπάλους τω πληθει και ετι πλειους τας των ττολε-
ΐδ μίων ούσας άει προσ^οκίαν παρεγειν ως επιπλεύσονται.
φανεροί δε είσιν άναπειρώμεναί και at επιχειρήσεις επ 5
ϋ. — ναυτικού •ΐΓαρ<χσ•Κ€νην : as iu ii.
62. 14 ; ^= Έαρίσκΐνασμΐνον ναυτικον.
Cf. τρι^ίιρων παρασκευή, iii. 39• "•
6. lis . . . ττυνθάνομ-αι : the pres., as
in 9 and vi. 17. 18, of information ro-
peatedl}• received. — 7. irtipiv: with
the gen., as in i. 61. 13. In the second
clause ireipTiv is used abs., beiug only
locally defined by κατά θίΚασσαν,
which is opp. to τών ταχών.
δ€ΐ.νον : incredible; cf. iii. 57. 8. —
8. oTi καΐ κατά θοίλασσ-αν : sc. τηι-
ραν διανοούνται. An attack in the open
sea, not on Plemmyrium, is meant.
9. ■girep: hardly necessary, with CI.,
to supph' yevfffdai. ^πΐρ refers to
the change that had taken place, and
points therefore esp. to the second
clause, vvv δί . . . %<ρθαρται. — 10. ττ)
ξηρότητα : opp. to διάβροχοι (in 11 ), the
good condition of ships, when the wood
is not thoroughly soaked from lying
too long in the water. The means to
preserΛ■e this condition is ανΐΧκϋσαν-
T.S Oiaiiv^ai (13), or άποξ-ηραναι (17),
which had not been possible for more
than a year now (from July, 41-5 — vi.
30 — to September, 414 B.C.). Cf.
Poll. i. 121, καϊ αί μ€ν αθα\άσσ€ντοι καΐ
ανραίφνεΊί κα\ ξηραϊ δΐΐψν/μΐναι, αί Se iv-
τεθαλαττΐυκυΐαι, δίνγροι, άραιαι, διάβρο-
χοι. — τών ττληρωμΛτων τη ο-(ι>τηρία:
in the unimpaired condition of the crews.
Cf. c. 4. § 6. — 11. αϊ T€ νη€5 . . .
«φθαρται : αϊ τβ vijes . . . θα?ίασσ(ύουσαι
is explained from 13 to c. 13. δ, καΐ
τά πληρώματα ί<ρθαρται from C. Ι3• 5
to the end of the chap. We see
thereby how inaptly the connexion
is broken by the division of the
chaps. — Βιάβροχοι : not leaky, but
irater-lof/f/ed. Dukas explains well,
δια TToWov βαλασσεύουσαι 4irt ττολν διυ-
'γράνθησαν καντίνθεν βαρΐΐαι "γενάμΐναι
δυσκίνητοι ^σαν. See on 10.
13. διαψυξαι : accent ace. to Hero-
dian. Cf. ξυμμίξαι, ii. 84. 34, and
ττροσμίξαι, iii. 31. 13. See App. on ii.
84. 34. — 14. καΐ €τι irXiio\»s: the
correct reading, from Vat. only, in-
stead of καί OTi irAe'iovs, adds force
to avTnra\ovs τω ιτληθΐΐ . . . ovaas,
since the>j are equal in number and even
superior.
16. άνα•π•€φώμ€ναι : (Vat., all the
rest α-ποπίΐρώμεναι) see on c. 7. 14. —
THUCYDIDES VII. 12, ι;
21
έκβίΡΟίς και άποζηραναί τά? σφβτερας μάλλον εξουσία •
13 ου γαρ ίφορμονσιν άλλοις, "ημίν δ' έκ πολλής άν neptov- 1
σίας vecop μόλις τούτο υπήρχε και μη άναγκαζομενοις,
ωσπβρ νυν, πάσαις φυλασσβυρ • el γαρ άφαιρησομει/ τι
καΐ βραχύ της τηρήσεως, τα eVtrr^'Seta ουκ εζομεν, πάρα
5 την εκείνων πόλιν γαλεπως και νυν εσκομιζόμενοι. τα 2
δε πληρώματα δια τάδε εφθάρη τε ημΐν καΐ ετι vi)y
φθείρεται, των ναυτών των μεν δια φρυγανισμον κα\
αρπαγην κοΧ ύορείαν μακράν ύπο των ιππέων άπολλυ-
€1γ' cKcivois : ill their power. Kr. Spr.
68, 41, 9. See on vi. 22. 13. St.
(who, following Codex M. in the Brit.
Mus., omits ίξουσία in 14) is wrong in
extending the force of in iKtivoLs to
άποξηράί/αι. μαΚΚον requires a more
definite expression than eV eKeivois,
they have, more them we, opportuniti/ for
drying their ships. — 18. ου γαρ ίφορ-
μοΰ(Γΐν aWois : sc. uiffirep αί -ήμΐτΐραι,
they are not obliged (as are our ships)
to watch others.
13. But loe dare not relax our
watchfulness, on account of the difficulty
of getting supplies. The army suffers
loss, moreover, partly from sudden at-
tacks of the enemy's cavalry, partly from
the desertion of those who came ic'th us ei-
ther through rompulsion or in liope. of gain.
1. €K itoWtJs irepiODcrias vewv : lit.,
from a great numerical superiority in
ships, I.e. even if we had such supe-
riority, e/c of the consetiuence as in
i. 2. 17; 75. 7; ii. 33-12. — 2. τούτο:
so. τίι αποΐ^)ραίν^ν rots vavs. — • καΐ
μή άναΎκαζομε'νοις : with eV πολληί
τΓ(ριουσία5 forming tlie prot. to h.v
ΰττηρχε. The difficulty attending the
άνΐλκύσαντα! δίαψύ|αι even with a
greater number of ships (μόλ^ε hv
τοΰτο ύττηρχΐ) was shown in c. 12. §
4. — 3. cikrirep νϋν: sc. άνα•γκαζόμΐθα,
explained by ei yap άψαιρΎΐσομίν Ti . . .
έσκομιζόμενοι. — Trourais : with all (the
ships), the military dat., as in i. 49.
18, and often. — άψαιρη'σ-ομε'ν τι καΐ
βραχι3 : leave off' even a Utile. — 4.
irapd την εκείνων ττο'λιν : i-e. along by
Syracuse, in sailing into the great
harbour. — 5. εσκομιζομενοι : sc τά
(ΤΓΐτ7)δ€ία. C'f. vi. 22. (i.
τά Se Ίτληρώματα : see on c. 4. 27. —
6. δια τόδε : set forth in the follow-
ing up to the end of the chap., first
in gen. abs. {τών μ(ν . . . α-ποΚλνμίνων),
then with finite verb (oi 5k depawovTes
. . . αυτομολονσι ktL). For similar
cases of anacoiuthon, see c. 15. §
2; 47. § 2. — εφθάρη, φθείρεται: the
former referring to the cases that
had already occurred ((/. c. 4. § 6),
the latter to the continuance of the
bad state of affairs. — 7. τών ναυτών :
the part. gen. placed first, including
all the following parts, των μίν, oi δε
θβράτΓοντεί, and οί ξίροι. This last is
subdivided into oi μίν (10), oi δι (11),
and oi δε is further divided into oi
μίν (15), ol δε' (15) and εϊσΐ δ' o'i
(16). The vaijrai include ε'πιβάται as
well as fptrai. The most of the lat-
ter consist of θ€ράιτοντ€5 and ξίνοι.
Cf. i. 143. 3, Tohs ^evovs των ναυτών,
and vi. 31. 23, τοΐε Θρανίταΐ5 τών ναυ-
τών. Acc. to this view, τών before
μίν in 7 is not to be omitted. — 8. μα-
'22
THUCYDIDES VII. 13.
μ4νων • ol δε θζράττοιηβς, έπβίόη βς άι^τιπαλα καθεστη-
10 καμ€Ρ, αντομολονσι, καΐ οΐ ςενοι οι μ,βν άραγκαστοί εσβάν-
τες βνθνς κατά τάς ττολεις άττο'χ^ωρονσ'ίν, οΐ δε νττο
μεγάλου μισθού το ττρωτον ε—αρθεντες και οΐόμενοι
γρτηματιεισθαι μάλλον η μαγείσθαι, εττειοη παρά γνώμην
ναντίκόν τε δτ) κα\ τάλλα άπο των ττολεμίων άνθεστωτα
15 ορωσιν, οΐ μεν εττ αντομολιας ττροφασει αττεργονται, οΐ
δε ώς έκαστοι οννανται, πολλή δ' η Σικελία, είσΐ δ' οΊ
και, αντοί εμπορευόμενοι, άνοράποοα 'Ύκκαρικά άντεμ-
κράν: aJ%'. with αιτοΧΧυμίνων ("at
a distance from their camp"), and
rightly placed in Λ'3ΐ. after vSpeiav,
not after ίρ-ττα-,-ην. It would seem,
however, to have esp. reference to
vSpeiav if we compare c. 4. 29, ΰδατι
σιτανίω χρώμενοι καϊ ουκ iyyvOfv. The
Schol. explains, apwayriv μακράν : δια rh
iirl ΐΓολλοΰ δια(Ττηματο$ έφ' αρπα'/ην
εξίίναι ; hut no doubt wrongly. — 9.
οι 0epairovT€s : this term, which is used
elsewhere (iv. 16. 9) only of the at-
tendants of the Spartan hoplites,
seems to refer here to the θητΐε, who
Λvere pressed for rowing, and bond-
men. So CI. ; but prob. all, or most,
were avSpUTroSa. See Boeckh, Public
Economy of the Athtniians, p. 3G0 ff.
— 9. €ΐΓειδή €S άντίτταλα καθεσ-τη'κα-
μ€ν : since ice are reduced to an equal-
iti/ (with the Syracusans), i.e. since
the prospect of a speedy AJctory has
been lost. The same idea is ex-
pressed in other Λvords in 13, inetoo
τταρα ^νώμ-ην . . . ανθιστώτα όρώσιν. —
10. άναγκαο-τοί : pred. with ΐσβάν-
Tes. as in c. 58. 17 with στρατΐύ-
ovres. G. U-jr, ; II. 619. — 12. οΐόμίνοι
\ρηματΐ(ΐ«Γθαι : rf. λ'Ϊ. 31. 42.• — 14.
άτΓΟ των 'π•ολ€μίων: on the jKirt fifthe
enemy. — 15. ire αντομολίας προψάσ -ei :
on any occasion for deserting (to the
enemy), i.e. whenever the deserters
thought themselves unobserved by
the Athenians, or found themselves
unexpectedly in the neighbourhood of
the Syracusan troops. ΐΓρόφαχτα, not
of the pretended, but of the real occa-
sion, as in i. 23. 23; 118. 3, and freq.
See App. — 16. (is έ'καοτοι δύνανται :
i.e. as any opportunity offered of flee-
ing, without exactly going over to
the enemy. — ττολλή 8' ή Σικελία :
epexegetical, just as v. no. 1. ιτοκκ-η
is here used as in Plat. Phaed.
78 a, τΓολλη 7} Έλλάϊ ; Theocr. 22. 156,
τΓολλά τοι Σττάρτα, πολλά δ" . . . Άλΐί.
— 17. αντοΙ εμίΓορευομενοι : (so λ'&ί.,
the remaining M?s. αυτοί) while they
devote themselves to merchandising,
which, ace. to vi. 31. 42, many had
made their object in the expedition.
και belongs to the whole clause ανδρά-
ττοδα . . . άφ-ρ ρηνται. Kr. Spr. 69, 32,
15. — άνδράτΓοδα Ύκκαρικά: inhabit-
ants of tiie little town Ilyccara, Λvhom
Xicias had sold as slaves (vi. 62. § 3).
Of the crews, some that had gone out
with money for the purpose of trad-
ing utilized the opportunity to buy
men of Ilyccara; and, with the con-
sent of the trierarchs, put them in
the naΛ•al servi^-e in their own places.
These occurrences happened, doubt-
THUCYDIDES VII. 13, 14.
23
βίβάσαί vnep σφων πείσαρτες τονς τριηράρχον<ζ την άκρί-
Οιβείαν τον ναυτικού αφγιρηνται. επισταμένους δ' νμίν 1
γράφω OTL βραχεία άκμη πληρώματος και oktyoL των
ναυτών οί εξορμώντές τε ναυν κα\ ζυνεχοντες την είρε-
σίαν. τούτων δε πάντων άπορώτατον τό τε μη οίον τε 2
5 εϊναυ ταντα εμοί κωΧυσαι τω στρατηγώ (^γαΚεπαι yap at
νμετεραι φύσεις άρζαι) καΐ οτι ουο οπόθεν επιπληρω-
σόμεθα τάς ναυς εχομεν, ο τοϊς πολεμίοις πολλαχόθεν
less, in the autumn of 415 B.C., and
the mention of them implies a com-
plaint on the part of Nicias against
the negligence of some of the trie-
rarchs. — 18. την άκριβίίαν τοΰ ναυ-
τικού : the strict discipline of the naval
service, whicli was disturbed by tlie
mixing in of strange elements, ακρί-
Beia corresponds to ακριβ45 of vi. 55.
16. Cf. Arr. Anah. ii. 21. 9, ακριϋβ-
στάτοί5 το?? πΚ-ηρώμασι.
14. The nuviher of troops that can he
depended on is small. I mijself am
not able to prevent the evils, and repair
our losses. In Sicilij we have onlij iveak
allies, and our supplies are threatened.
However gloomi/ all this is, it is mij duttj
to tell }jou the truth.
1. €•7Γΐ<Γταμ€'νοΐ5 : tlie partic. is the
important word, "you yourselves
know best wliat I write to you." Cf.
iii. 53. 14. — 2. βραχ€Ϊαάκμη: under-
stood by the Schol. of tlie short dura-
tion of the good condition of a crew ;
and so BL, Kr. , and Arn. explain.
Cf. viii. 46. 33. But ace. to Bauer,
CI., and 8t. the sense is: "the really
efficient part of a ship's crew is always
small." — 3. ol €'ξορμώντ€5 . . . την
€ΐρ€σ-ίαν: the two expressions (co-ord.
by T6 καί) bring together the two
most imi)ortant qualifications of an
oarsman, which are in a certain degree
opp. to each other : not only to start
a ship (properly) [ΐξ^ορμαν), but to
keep the rowing in order [ξ^υνίχαν).
Cf. Poll. i. 123, τά he epya avayeadai,
■προσανα-κίΐρΰσθαι, ΐξορμαν την ναΰν. St.,
however, understands the sense to be :
ivho so impel a boat with oars as to
keep time in rowing.
4. τοντων δί Ίτάντων : sc. απόρων
ίντων, covering all back to c. 12. § 3,
and repeated in the following ταΰτα.
— 5. €μοί : on the dat. after ο'ϊόν re
iivcLL instead of the subj. ace. with tlie
inf., see Kiihn. 585, note 2. — xaXeiral
αρξαι : inf. act. where we u.se pa.s-
sive. G. 1529 ; H. 952 a ; Kr. Spr. 55,
o, 7. See on vi. 42. 8, padvs &ρχ(ΐν. —
αί ΰμίτεραι φνσειβ: ingenia ves-
tra. Cf. Ar. P(i.r, 607, ras φύσεις ΰμων
. . . κα\ rhv aiiroSa^ τρόπον. — 6. €"ΐΓΐ"ΐΓΛη-
ρωο-όμεθα: fll up ; eVi- as in έπισκΐνί-
ζ(ΐν,0. 1.2; vi. 104. 20; ^πιπ^μπαν,ν'ΐ.
73. 10; ΐπιμανθάν^ιν, i. 1 38. 12. CI.
writes 4πιπ\ηρωσ ώ μβθα (deliberative
subj.), for (πιπλ-ηρωσ 6 μΐθα, acc. tO
analogy of ii. 52. 11; iv. 28. 16; v.
65. 21. But while Thuc. might of
course have written the subj v. it is
not abs. necessary. Besides, the
Schol. explains, τά πληρώματα αναπ\-η-
ρώσομΐν. See on i. 91. 4. For the
deliberative subjv., see Kr. Spr. 54,
7, 2 ; Kiihn. 394, note 3. For fut., see
24
THUCYDIDES VII. 14, 15.
υπάρξει, αλλ' ανάγκη άφ' ων e\ovTe<; ηλθομεν τά τε
οντά καΐ άπαναΧίσκόιχενα γίγΐ'εσθαί • αί yoip ννν οϋσαι
10 πόλεις ζνμμαχ^οι aSvvaTOL, ^^άζος και Κατάνη. εΐ δε 3
προσγενήσεται εν ετί tol<; ττοΧεμίΟίς, ώστε τα τρεφοντα
■ημα.'ί -χ^ωρία της Ιταλίας, ορωντα εν ω τε εσμεν και υμών
μη εττίβοηθονντων, προς εκείνους 'χωρησαί, ΟίαπεποΧε-
μησεται αντοίς ά/^α^ει εκποΧίορκηθεντων ημών 6 ττό-
15 Χεμος.
" Ύούτων εγώ ηΒίω μεν αν είχ^ον νμΐν έτερα επιστέΧ- 4
Χειν, ου μεντοι γρησίμώτερά γε, εΐ δει σαφώς ειδότας τά
ενθάΖε βονΧεύσασθαι, καΐ άμα τάς φνσευς επισταμένος
υμών, βονΧομενων μεν τά ηοιστα άκούειν, αΐτιωμενων
20 δε ύστερον, ην τι νμιν απ' αυτών μη ομοΐον εκβη, άσφα-
Χεστερον ηγησάμην το άΧηθες οηΧώσαι.
15 " ΚαΙ νυν ώς εφ' α μεν ηΧθομεν το πρώτον καΐ τών 1
Κτ. Spr. 53, 7, 8. — 8. άφ' ών . . . γίγν€-
σθαι : the sense is, " as we must supply
tlie losses from the troops brought
with us, so must Λvhat remains suffice
for the service without compensation
for the losses." The reference is
only to the crews τά πληρώματα (not
to war supplies). The art. not re-
peated with απαναλισκόμΐνα, as in C.
7. 1 ; i. 7. 7; iv. 25. 8.
11. €V en: onli/ one thing more, ex-
plained in the following ware . . .
χωρησαι. The aor. inf. makes vivid
the threatening danger. — 12. και
νμ,ών μη ίττιβοηθοΰντων : although in
the gen. abs., to be taken with δρώντα,
as re καί shows : " when they see in
what condition we are and (that this
is so) while you do not come to our
aid." Kr. Spr. 5G, 14, 2. — 13. xpos
ί K€ivoi>s \(ι>ρησ-αι : po over to them,
as in i. iS. -i8 : v. 22. 11; 43. 6. —
δια'ΐΓ£'7Γθλ€μη<Γ€ται αϋτοΐδ : the fut. pf.
of Vat., stronger than Βιαττολΐμησΐται
of the other ^Iss.. " they will have
ended the war." Kr. Spr. 53, 9, 3. Ace.
to the like expression in c. 25. 46, δ
πόλ(μο$ could he spared here, and Kr.
and St. omit it. But it is the reading
of all the Mss., and as opp. to άμαχίί
is not without force : " an end would,
without a battle, be put to tlie wliolo
war." See App. — 14. €κπολιορκηθ£ν-
των: cf. C. II. § 4.
17. τά cvOoSc : corresponding to iv
φ ΐσμΐν in c. II. 3. — 20. ώτ' αντών:
sc. των τ)ΒΙστων, & άκουαν βονλΐσθί, with
which δμοΐον has the meaning corrc-
spoiirlinf/li/. Cf. ii. 54. 16. — 21. ηγη-
σάμην : aor., anticipating the time of
reading. G:\IT. 50 ; H. 838 ; Kr. Spr.
53, 10, 1.
15. Therefore i/ou must not reproach
us, but either recall the armi/, or send out
a new one, erjualli/ strong and supplied
u-ith all that is necessarij. And send me
a successor, since I am enfeebled bij sick-
ness. Whatever you determine to do.
THIICYDIDES VII. 15.
25
στρατίωτων και των ηγζμ.ονωΐ' νμιν μη μβμπτων γεγ€-
νημένων ούτω τηρ γνώμτην ^Χ^τ^ ' iTretSr] he SLKeXCa re
απασα ζννίσταται καΧ έκ ΐίβλοποννήσου άλλη στρατιά
5 προσ^όκίμος, αυτοί βονλβνσασθε rjSrj ώς των y' ξ.νθαο€
μ-ηΒβ τοις παρονσιν ανταρκούντων, αλλ' ύ^ τούτους μετα-
ττίμτΓειν heov η αλΧ-ην στρατιάν μη πλάσσω Ιττιττεμπείν
και ττεζην και ναυτικην, και 'χ^ρηματα μη οΧίγα, ίμοι Τ€
διάοο^όϊ' Tiva, ως αδύνατος εΙμι δια νόσον νεφρΐτιν πα-
10 ραμ€ν€ΐν. άζιω δ' υμών ξυγγνώμης τυγ -^aveLV • καΐ γαρ 2
οτ ζρρώμην, πολλά iv ηγεμονιαις υμάς ευ εττοιησα. ο τι
δε μέλλετε, άμα τω ηρι εύθυς και μη ες άναβολάς ττράσ-
however, must he carried out as speedily
as possible ; for in delay is the greatest
danger.
1. lis . . . γ€γ€νημ€νων : he of this
opinion, that with regard to the object of
our expedition neither the soldiers nor
the generals ought to be blamed by you.
For genitive absolute witli verb of
knowing, see GMT. 918 ; Kulin. 488,
1 b ;8. The neg. is μ-ίι because tlie
leading verb is imv. Kiihn. 515, 3.
6^' a ήλθομ^ν rh πρώτον, i.e. to M'ar
with Syracuse alone. — 3. οίίτω : em-
phasizing the idea of the partic.
clause. Kiihn. 486, note 5. Cf. i. 22.
8; 37. 4; vi. 24. 3. — Σικελία απασ-α
ξυνίσ-ταται: as was predicted vi. 37.
10, ξυστ-ησίταί yap. — 5. προσ'δο'κιμο$,
αΰτοΙ βουλευο-ασ-θε . . . ανταρκούντων :
tliis reading of \'at. is to be preferred
to ■προσΰόκιμοί αύτοΊί, βουλΐύΐσθΐ of
the rest of the Mss. Tlie main
stress of tlie sent, is on αυτοί /SouAfti-
σασθί, and indeed only the «07•. imv.
is compatible with ^δτ; : " do you
^'ourselves make up your minds at
once, understanding that the troops
which we have here certainly are
not a match for even our present
enemies." — τών ενθάδε, τοΐ? ιτοροΰσ-ιν :
are both neut., referring to the still
remaining force of the Athenians and
the already strongly developed power
of the Syracusans. — 6. ανταρκούν-
των : Schol. α,ντίχίΐν ^υναμ^νων. —
μετα•ΐΓε'μ•π•ειν : recall, as in c. 8. 7. — 7.
ε'-ΐΓΐ'π-ε'μ-ίΓειν : as in vi. 73. 10. See on
c. 14. 0. The alliteration in μΐταπίμ-
Treiv and ΐπητίμπΐΐν was observed by
the old rhetoricians. — 8. ε'μοίτε: with
Vat., instead of ίμοί δε, ace. to the
usage of Thuc, since it is after στρα-
τιά, and χρ-ηματα, the third demand.
Cf. i. 33.6; 67. 0; 69. 3; 76. 12. — 9.
διάδοχο'ν τίνα : not any successor, but
some one (another) as successor. — Sid
voVov νεφρϊτιν : also mentioned by
I'lut. λ'ic. 17.
10. υμών : dependent on ξνγΎνώμ-ηί,
but, as its position shows, not con-
fined to the force of the possessive :
" I expect to receive from you an
indulgent judgment." — 11. ευ ttroi-
ησ-α : of political services, corre-
si)onding to εϋεργε'τηϊ in i. 136.2; ii.
27. 9. ■ — ■ 12. με'λλετε : sc. πράσσαν. —
μή 8S άναβολοίβ : ~ μη^ϊν αναβαλΚό-
μ(ΐΌΐ, without delay. Cf. c. 70. 49, μν 5•'
26
THUCYDIDES VII..15, 16.
(Τ€~€, ως των ττοΧ^μίων τα jxkv iv 'S.LKeXia δι' ολίγον πο-
ριουμενων, τα δ' e'/c ΤΙεΚοττοννησον σ)(θ\αΙτ€ρον /xeV, όμως
15 δ', ην μη προσ€χ7)Τ€ την γνώμην, τά μ€ν λησονσιν νμας,
ωσπερ καΧ ττρότβρον, τα δε φθησονταυ.^'
16 Ή μεν του Χικιου επιστολή τοσαντα έ^ηλον, οί δε 1
Άθηναΐοί άκονσαντες αυτής τον μεν Χικιαι^ ου παρέλυ-
σαν της άρχτίς, αλλ' αύτω, εως αν έτεροι ζυνάρχοντες
αίρεθεντες αώίκωνται, των αυτού εκεί δυο ττροσείλοντο,
δ ^livavhpov και Έ^υθύΖημον, οττως μη μόνος εν άσ^ει^εια
ταλαητωροίη • στρατιάν οε άλλην εττεχίιηφίσαντο ττεμττειν
ναυτικην κσΧ ττεζην ^Αθηναίων τε εκ καταλόγου και των
avayKTiy', Hdt. viii. 21. 11, ουκίτί is aya-
βο\α5 (ποιοΰντο την αναχώρησιν. For
Other similar consts., see on v. 8. 12.
— 13. ius . . . φθη'σ-ονται.: CI. explains •
iis as causal conj. introduces the rest
of the sent. ; the partic. clauses end
with Όμωί 5e (sc. TrJpiouufvwu with Όμωε
δε as well as with τά δ' Sk ΤΙΐΚοποννΊ}•
σου) and the main sent, is ^v μη . . .
φ&ησοι/ται. But more probably ws
belongs .to the gen. abs. G. 1574 ;
H. 978. With τά δ' έκ TleXowouu^-
σου σχοΚαιτ(ρον uev sc. ττοριονμΐνων, but
after buccs 54 there is a change of const,
to finite verb, as in c. 13. 9. "With
Κησουσιν . . . φθήσονται we must sup-
ply πορισάαΐΐΌΐ. Kr. Spr. δβ. 16 A.
— 16. ώίΓίΓίρ Koi -n-porepov : contains
a reproach against the Athenians for
not hindering the Peloponnesians
from sending ships before (vi. 93.
§ 2, 3).
16. In consequence of this letter, the
Athenians appoint from those in the army
two men to share the command tempora-
rily icitk Nicias, and determine to send
him strong reinforcements of ships and
troops, as well as of money. Demosthenes
and Eurymedon are chosen generals, and
the latter sets sail for Sicily in the begin-
ning of the icinter.
2. ov ιταρί'λυο-αν τη? άρχηδ : did not
release from his ο pice. The verb oc-
curs also in viii. 54. 9. — 4. αντοΰ
€Κ6ΐ : emphatic designation of place,
on the very spot. Observe the use of
the corresponding prons. avrhs iKelvos
in c. 1 . 8. Cf. Soph. 0. C. 78, των ίνθάδ•
αντοΰ; Hdt. i. 189. 20, ainovTavTij; v. 19.
7, αντοΰ TTiSe. The Schol. is therefore
wrong in explaining, τών στρατιωτών
αντοΰ, fiyovv τοΰ 'Νικίον. τών αντοΰ
εκ€Ϊ means out of the number of men
of prominence present with the army
before Syracuse. Of the two, only
Euthj'demus has been mentioned be-
fore (v 19. 0; 24. 6). — 5. οπω? . . .
ταλαιπωροίη : that he might not have to
bear the Inirdfn alone in his sicl-ness, the
νόσοί νεφρ7τΐ5 of C. 15. 9. — 6. €ΐΓ€ψη-
φίσ-αντο : Vat., instead of ίιίι-ηφίσαντο.
eVi- has the same force as in ί'πιπλη-
ρωσβμεθα, c. 14. C. The compound is
found certainly in Aeschin. 11. 68 ;
elsewhere the Mss. are uncertain {e.g.
Xcn. Anab. vii. 6. 14). — 7. €κ κατά-
λογου: i.e. from the military Hit of
the three highest classes of citizens.
* B.C. 414, Pec.
THUCYDIDES VII. i6, 17.
ζνμμάγων. και ζυνάρ'χοντα<; αντω εϊλορτο Α'ημοσθζνην
re τον \\Χκί(τθ€Ρου<ί καΐ Έ^υρυμ^Βορτα top ^ονκλβον;.
10 και TOP μβρ Ένρνμ4Βορτα €υθν<ζ * TrepX -ηλίου τροττάς τάς 2
'χειμερίΡα'ζ αποπ4μτΓονσΐρ e? tyjp StKeXCap μβτα δε'κ-α
vecop, αγορτα €ΐκοσι ταλαρτα αργυρίου, και α/χα άγγε-
Χουρτα τοΐ<ς εκεί on rjqei βοηθβυα και eVt/xeXeta αυτωρ
17 ecrrat. 6 8e Αημοσθβρης ΰπομερωρ παρβσ-κευάζετο top Ι
ζκπΧουρ ως α/χα τω ηρυ πουησόμβρος, στρατιάρ re eVay-
γεΧΧων ες τους ζυμμάγους και χρήματα αυτόθερ καΐ ραυς
καΐ οττΧίτας ετοιμάζων. πέμττουσι δε καΧ ττερί τηρ ΐΙεΧο- 2
5 ττοτητησον οΐ Κθ-ηραιοι είκοσι ραυς, οττως φυΧάσσοιερ
See on vi. 43• ^• — ^• Δημοσ•θ€'νην :
last in active service, iv. 66-69. —
Ένρυμ€'δοντα : after the unsuccessful
expedition in Sicily in the year 424
B.C., he had been punished with a
fine (iv. 65. 12).
10. Tos xei|X€pivas : Diod. (xiii. 8)
wrongly says ras depcvas rpoiras. Cf.
Plut. Nic. 20, δια χΐΐμωνο$. — 12. €Ϊ-
κοσι τοίλαντα : that this sum did not
in the remotest degree suffice for the
necessities of Nicias is clear; for 20
talents were only a niontli's pay for 20
ships. Valla gives centum vigin-
ti; Diod. xiii. 8, εκατόν ησσαράκοντα.
Hence Boeckh (P. E. p. 305) con-
jectures that Eurymedon first carried
over 20 talents, Demosthenes later
(c. 20. § 2) 120 talents. This view
might seem to be favoured by the
I)romise on . . . (τημίλεια αυτών earai.
But it is hardly possible that Thuc.
should have mentioned the smaller
sum and said nothing of the larger.
The best solution of the difficulty
seems to be, with Kr. and St., to follow
Valla and one Ms. (h ; CI. says ηυ Ms.
has e/caroi/) and read eXKoai κα\ ΐκατόν.
17. During the winter the Athenians
on the one side and the Peloponnesians
on the other carry on with equal zeal
their preparations for the Sicilian War.
1. νίΓομί'νων : remaining behind. Cf.
iii. 35. 7 ; iv. 90. 20 ; v. 14. 18 ; vi. 98.
10. — Ίταρεσ-ΚΕυάζετο : takes a combina-
tion of two common consts., the simple
noun-obj. {rhv ίκΈ\ουν, as in ii. 56. 3;
V. 10. 1) and the fut. partic. with ois
(c. 41. 15; ii. 7. 2; iv. 8. 16). τυν
ίκπΚουν is to be supplied witli ποιψ
σόμ€ΐ/οί. — 2. «Ίταγγίλλων : i m ρ e-
rans, as in iii. 16. 10; viii. 108. 21.
Cf. C. 18. 27, σίδηρον ntptr^yyeWov κατά
Tovs ίυμμάχου$ ', also ii. 85- 11• inayy(\-
λων includes the force also of π(μ\}/ατ,
exactly opp. to anayyeWaii/. — 3. αΰτο-
Qtv •■ sc. έξΆΘ-ηνών. The Schol. \vr()iigly
explains, άπυ τών ξυμμάχων.
4. ιτεμίΓουσι irepl την Πίλοττοννη-
σον: having learned a lesson from
tlieir former negligence (see on c. 15.
16), they send these ships on the
usual ireptTAovs {cf. 1. 107. 13; ii. 23.
5; 69. 2). — 5. ψυλ(ΜΓ(Γοΐ€ν μηδί'να
. . . ΐΓίραιοϋσθαι : (f ii. 69. •>, φι/λακ /V
ί7χ6 μτιτ' 4κπ\(7ν. The const, of μη
with inf. is the same as with κω\ύ(ΐν.
See on c. 6. 19.
28
TIIUCYDIDES Til.
17•
^rfSeua από Κορίνθου καΐ τη<; Πελοττονζ^ηοΌν ες την Sl-
κεΚίαν περαιουσθαι. οΐ yap Κορίνθιοι, ώς αντοίς οΐ 3
πρ€σβ€ίς ηκον καΙ τα εν rfj ^ίκβλία βελτίω ηγγελλον,
νομίσαντες ουκ ακαιρον καΐ την προτεραν πεμι^ιν των
10 νεών ττονησασθαι, πολλω μάλλον επερρωντο, καΐ εν 6λ-
κάσι Ίταρεσκενάζοντο αυτοί τε άποστελουντες οπλίτας ες
την Έίκελίαν και εκ της άλλης ΐίελοποννησου οί Αακε-
οαιμόνίοί τω αύτω τρόπω ττεμχ^οντες. ναΰς τε οΐ Κορίν- 4
θίοί πέντε καΐ εικοσιν επληρουν, όπως ι^αν/χα^ιας τε
15 αποπευράσωσυ προς την εν τη Ναυπάκτω φυλακην, καΐ
τας 6λκά2)ας αυτών ησσον οί εν τη Ναυπάκτω Αθηναίοι
κωλύοιεν απαίρειν, προς την σφετεραν άντίταζυν των
τριηρών την φυλακην ποιούμενοι.
7. αύτοΐδ οΐ irpi'crPeis ι^κον : -ηκον
with the dat. as ήλθον in c. 73. δ. See
on i. 13. 12. On the reading, see
App, — 8. β€λτίω : sc. ehai. Cf. Eur.
Sec. 423, άγγελλβ πασών αθΚιωτάτην
€μ4. — 9. ουκ ακαιρον . . . ττοιησασ-θαι :
= ουκ ακαίρωε πρότερον ras vads πίμ-ψαι.
The const. of νομίσαντο . . . ποι-ησασθαι is
the same as tliat of ηγησάμ^νοι 'κρΰσθαι
in V. I. 3. τΓ^'μψ'ϊ is unusual ; found in
Thuc. only here, in Hdt. viii. 54. 3.
The reference is to the sending out of
Gylippus, vi. 93. 8. — 10. «v ο'λκάσ-ι
. . . π€'μψοντ€5 : the use of coniuion
merchant vessels for the transport of
troops is marked as unusual by the
position of tlie Avord. δΚκάσι coming
first, the contrasted vavs {i.e. rpi-npeis,
in 13) has the same position. The
use of the same method of transjjorta-
tion by the Lacedaemonians (τω ούτω
τρόπγ) is also emphasized, and cer-
tainly more effectually by the new par-
tic. 7Γ€νψο'''^ίΐ (after αηοπ-τί\οΰντ(ί), to
which V. H. objects without sufficient
grounds, όπλίταν is obj.of both j)artics.
14. οιτω? • • . ά'π-ο•Τ€ΐροίο•ω(Γΐ . . . καΐ
κωλυοιεν : the same change of mood
as in iii. 22. 39 ; vi. 96. 18, 19. GMT.
320 N. ; 321 ; Kiihn. 553, 6. The fir.st
verb (aor.) refers to the act contem-
plated, the second (pres.) to its endur-
ing result. — 15. irpos τήν «V τη Ναυ-
ττάκτω φυλακην : against the Athe-
nian sqiuidron, generally 20 triremes,
stationed on guard here during the
whole war. Cf. ii. 69. 1; So. 21. —
16. Tas όλκάδα? αυτών : the merchant
vessels which were to transport their
troops. αί'τών instead of σφων, al-
though atpe-rfpav follows. Cf. i. 95. 8.
— 17 . irpds την ό-φετί'ραν οίντίτοξιν
των τριη'ρων : αντιταζιν is used in a
proleptic sense, i.e. against their tri-
remes whenever they (the Corinthi-
ans) should have arrayed themselves
with these against them. The con-
nexion is made clearer by the fact
that the possessive pron. (σφετεραν,
referring to the Corinthians) is placed
with the verbal noun and not with
τριηρών, to whicli it really belongs.
Kr. Spr. 51, 4, 7. — 18. ιτοιουμενοι :
modifies 'Αθηναίοι.
THUCYDIDES VII. 1 8.
29
18 ΐίαρεσκβνάζοντο Se καΐ την h την \\ττίκην ίσβο- 1
\ην οι AaKeSaLixovLOi, ωσπερ re npoeSeSoKTo αντοΐς καΐ
των 'ϊ,νρακοσι,ων και ΐίορυνθίων εναγόντων, eneiSr) Ιπνν-
θάνοντο TXjV άπο των Αθηναίων βοηθευαν €ς την Si/ce-
5 λίαν, όπως ^η εσβολης γενομένης ^ίακωλνθη. καΐ 6
Άλκίβίά^ης προσκείμενος εΒί8ασ'κε την Αεκελειαν τει^ί-
ζειν καΐ μη άνεΐναν τον πόλεμον. μάλιστα δε τοις Αακε- 2
δαιμόνιους εγεγενητό τις ρώμη, Stort τους Αθηναίους
ενόμιζον οιπλονν τον πόλεμον εχ^οντας, προς τε σφας
10 καΐ Χικελιώτας, ενκαθαιρετωτερονς ecrecr^at, κα\ οτι τας
σπονοας! προτέρους λελυκεναι 'ηγουντο αυτούς • εν γαρ
τω προτερω πολεμώ σφετερον το παρανόμημα μάλλον
γενέσθαι, οτι τε ες ΐΐλάταιαν ηλθον %ηβα2οι εν ' σπον-
18. The Lacedaemonians make prep-
arations to invade Attica the next spring,
and, on the advice of Alcihiades, to estab-
lish themselves in Dccelea. And thei/
enter upon this undertaking with so much
the greater confidence because theg con-
sider that the Athenians had broken the
treat)/ of peace bij the inroad on the coast
of Laconia the year before (vi. 105).
1. "ΐταρβσ-κίυάζοντο : continues per
epanapliorani the account of c.
17. 11. — 2. J)<nr€p irpocSeSoKTo . . .
«ναγοντων : cf. vi. 93. § 1, 2. αϋτοΓϊ, as
opp. to ΣυρακοσΙων καΐ Κορινθίων, =
ipsis. Tlie two clauses also are
placed in opposition by re καί. We
should expect καΐ ivrjyov instead of
the gen. abs. For change of const.,
see Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 4. — 3. €•7Γίΐδή ίττυν-
θάνοντο : closely connected with iva-
■γόντων: "as soon as they (the Corin-
thians and Syracusans) received in-
formation of the new preparations of
the Atlienians to send aid into Sicily."
— 4. την άτΓΟ τών 'Αθηναίων βοη'θίίαν :
as in c. 42. 2; ii. 92. 21. Cf. also ii.
S6. 22, irp'iv τι onrh των 'Αθηναίων 4πι-
βοηθησαι. Bk. wishes in all these
places 'Αθηνών, but αϊτό seems more
appropriate with the name of the
people. — 5. 8η : in explanatory sub-
ord. clause, as in i. 24. 5; iv. 23. 6;
vi. 92. 19. — Βιακωλυθη: the subj. is
7] βοηθΐΐα. — 6. προσ'κείμ€νος : i n-
stans. Cf. viii. 52. 1•'). — €δί8ασ-κ€ :
const, like KeKeveiv, as also in i. 136.
9 ; iv. 46. 18 ; 83. 11. — 7. μ.ή avetvai :
the aor. (Vat.) makes the admonition
just at this moment more urgent than
the vulgate μ^ι avievai.
8. Tis ρύμη : a sort of self-confidence.
Cf. c. 42. 14. Neither the noun nor
the corresponding verb ever signi-
fies, CI. holds, organic strength alone;
they always refer esp. to the dispo-
sition of the mind. See App. on vi.
31.3. — 10. £ΰκαθαιρ£τωτ6ρου$ : found
only here in Thuc. ; from καθαψΐΊν
(pull down, iii. 13. 32; v. 14. 14; vi.
83. 6) and corresponding to the ver-
bal adj. καθα,ιρΐΤΐα (i. I18. 10). — 13.
OTi Tt: occurs also in vi. 83. 1. re
(only in Vat.) and καί emphasize j)rop.
the two different charges [cf ii. 2 ff.),
30
THUCYDTDES Λ^Π. i8.
δαις /cat, είρημξρον kv ταΐς ττρότερον ^υνθηκαις οττλα μη
15 kiTL^iepeLV, tju δικας θεΧωσι διδόι^αι, αυτοί ούχ^ νττηκονον
ες οίκαζ ττροκαΧον μένων των ^Αθηναίων. και δια, τοντο
εΐκότως Βνστνχ^εΙν τε ενόμιζον κα\ ενεθυμοννκτο την τε
περί Πυλοι^ ζνμφοραν καΐ εϊ τις αλλι^ αντοϊς γένοιτο.
επευοΎ) οε οΐ Αθηναίου ταΐς τριάκοντα vavcrlv εζ'Άργονς 3
20 ορμώμενοι Έπιδανρον τε τι και Ώρασίών και άλλα εδτ^ω-
σαν και εκ Πύλου α/χα εΧηστενον, και οσάκις περί τον
^ιαφοραι γενοιντο των κατά τάς σπόντας αμφισβητου-
μένων, ες οίκας προκαλουμένων των Αακε^αιμονίων ουκ
ηθεΧον επιτρεπειν, τότε ^η οΐ Αακε^αιμόνιοι νομίσαντες
25 το παρανόμημα, όπερ και σφίσι πρότερον ημάρτητο, αν-
^19 €9 τους Αθηναίους το αύτο περιεστάναι, πρόθυμοι
the wrongful entry of the Thebans
into Plataea, and the refusal of an
adjustment by law on the part of the
Lacedaemonians. — 14. €ΐρημ€νον :
ace. abs., as in c. 77. 32; i. 140. 13;
V. 30. 9; 39. 12. GMT. 8.51; H.
973 ; Kr. Spr. 56, 9, 5. — kv rats irpo-
T€pov ξυνθη'καΐδ : referring to the τρια-
KovrovTiis σπον$αί of i. II5. 2. The
adv. -πράτΐρον merely indicates the
time of the ^υνθτικαι', the adj. would
contrast these ξυνθτικαι with others.
Kr. Spr. 50, 8, 6. Cf. i. 23. 1; ii. 87.
32. — 15. αυτοί: sc. ot Αακΐ5αιμόνιοι.
— 16. €S SiKas . . . των 'Αθηναίων : rf.
i. 78. § 4 ; 145. — 17. €ίκοτω5 : deserv-
edly . — €ν€θυμονντο : hero and in v.
32. 5 — ένθνμων (ποιοΰντο (c. 50. 29),
"they considered the misfortune as a
result of their guilt." — 18. ei ris . . .
γ€'νοιτο: of the freq. misfortunes,
"any other that had happened to
them." General cond. GMT. 462 ; H.
894, 2. St.'s reading iyevero (with one
Ms.) is simpler.
19 Tais τρια'κοντα ναυσίν : the ex-
pedition of Pythodorus and others
(vi. 105), concerning which Thuc.
observed (l.c.),Tcis σπο^δάχ ψανΐρώτατα
. . . (λυσαν. — e'i "Αργού?: added only
in Vat., but indispensable with όρμώ-
μΐνοι. In vi. 105. 13, although it is
not expressly stated, it is clearly im-
plied in the context. — 21. €λη<ΓΤ€υον :
so Vat., for the mid. έλτιστίύοντο of
the rest of tlie Mss., which Thuc. never
uses. — 22. κατά Tas o-rrovSois : in the
treaty of peace of b.c. 424. Cf. v. 18 ff.
— 24. ciriTpe'ireiv : to submit to arbi-
tration. Cf. i. 28. 9; iv. 8^. 10; v. 31.
14. — 25. ημάρτητο: pass., as in ii.
65.45. — 26. τοαΰτο': CI. takes it as
pred., and refers to c. 21. 17 ; ii. 40. 12 ;
iii. 21. 10 ; but none of these is exactly
parallel. It seems ratlicr to be an
emphatic repetition of ri παρανόμ-ημα.
Kr. >S]ir. 51, 5, 1. — ΐΓ£ρΐ€σ-τάναι :
change round, shift. Generally it means
to pass over into anotlier form and
manner, as in i. 32. 15; 120. 27; vi.
24. 6, τΓολυ δί μα\\ον ωρμηντο καϊ του•
ναντίον TrepnaTT] αύτφ.
* οι. 91. 3; B.C. 413, March. THUCYDIDES VII. 18,19.
31
Ύ^σαν ες τον πόλεμον. και ev τω ^ειμ,ωνι τούτω σί^ηρόν 4
τ€ τΓβριηγγζλλον κατά τονς ζνμμάχονς καΐ τάλΧα βργα-
λεΐα ητοίμαζορ €9 τορ ετητεί^υσμόρ. καΐ τοις εν τ^ 'ϊ,ίκε-
30 λια άμα ώς άποττεμφορτες ερ rat? οΧκάσΐρ επικονρίαρ
αυτοί τε επόριζορ κα\ τους άλλους ΐίελοποννησίους ττροσ-
ηράγκαζορ. καΐ 6 γειμων ετελεύτα, καΐ oyhoop καΐ δε'-
κατορ έτος τω πολεμώ ετελεύτα τωοε ορ Θουκυδιδτ^ς ^νρ-
εγραχ^ερ.
19 * Τον δ' επιγιγρομενον ηρος ευθύς αρχόμενου πρω- 1
τατα δι^ οΐ Αακε^αιμόνίΟί καΐ οΐ ζύμμαγοι ες την Άτ-
τικ-ην Ισεβαλον ηγεΐτο δε Άγυς 6 Άρ^ι^άμου, Αακεοαι-
μονίων βασίλεύς. και πρώτον μεν της 'χ^ώρας τά περί
5 ΤΟ πεδίον εΒηωσαν, έπειτα Αεκελειαν ετεί-χ^ιζον, κατά πό-
λεις Βιελόμενοι το έργον, άπε^ει δε η Δεκέλεια ο'ταδιους 2
27. σίδηρον : as in iv. 69. 6 ;
vi. 88. 38, iron tools, such as were
necessary in wall-building and in
sieges. The term is σιδ-ηρια in iv. 4.
5. — 28. ττεριηγγίλλον : here and ii.
85. 11 with the ace, as iwayyiWeiv in
c. 17. 2; elsewiiere with the inf. (i.
116. 5; ii. 10. 2; 80. 13; iv. 8. 5; v.
54. 8 ; vi. 88. 35). — 31. βιτοριζον : ihei/
were procuring, sc. r^v ΐττικουρίαν, which
is also to be supplied with α-κοπ4μ\^ον-
res. — ΐΓροσηνάγκαζον : sc. πορίζίΐν, the
same brachylogy as with opau, i. 78.
10; ii. 86. 14. npos- has the same
strengthening force as in iii. 61. 14;
iv. 87. 8; V. 42. 19; viii. 76. 32. See
on ττροαβιασθίν, i. Io6. 2.
19, At the Jj('<jinnin<j of spring, Attica
is invaded and Decelea occupied and for-
tified. At the same time, the Lacedae-
monians, Boeotians, Corinthians, and
Sicijonians send fresh troops to the
Syracusans. The transports which con-
vey these depart unmolested on their
voyage, being protected by the 25 triremes
of the Corinthians, which hold in check
the Attic ships at Naupactus.
1. τοΰ ίτΓίγιγνομί'νου ηρο? i\>9v<s
(χρχομ€'νου ιτρω'τατα : .see A pp. — 2. ts
την Άττικήν eVc'PaXov : on the signi-
ficance of this invasion in determin-
ing the periods of the Peloponnesiaii
War, see App.to v. 25. 10. — 4. τάιτίρΐ
TO ireSiov : irtpi of a geographical des-
ignation without defined limits. See
on i. 5. 17. The level country is
meant which stretches from the west-
ern border of Attica up toward the
Fames mountain range, called also
ireSias and μ(σ6•γαια. • See Bursian,
Geogr. von Griechenland, I. p. 203.
Where the road to Boeotia cuts
through the eastern Parnes, almost
due north from Athens, at the highest
point of the pass (now called Κληδί)
on the site of the present village of Ta-
toi, lies Decelea, where the Lacedaemo-
nians built tlie Epiteichismos. See
Bursian, I. p. 335. — 5. κατά iro'Xeis
8ι«λομ€νοι, TO 4'ργον: as in ii. 78. 4,
32
THUCYniDES ΛΊΙ. ig.
μάΧυστα rrj? τωρ Άθηναίω:• πόλεως €lko(tl και €κατ6ι/,
παραπΧησίον δε καΐ ον πολλω nXeou και άπο της Βοιω-
τίας. €7γΙ δε τω ττεδιω /cat τ^ς γωρας τοΙς κ ρατ ιστούς
10 ες το κακονργεΐν ωκο^ομείτο το τεΓ^ος, Ιπίφανες Ρ-^χρ^
της των ^Αθηναίων ττόλεως. /cat οι ^ει^ ει^ τί^ Άττικτ) 8
Πελθ7Γθνν7^σ"ΐοι και ot ζύμμαχοί Ιτ^ίγιζον, οΐ δ' ε^^ τη
ΐΙεΧοπονι/ησω άπβστεΧΧον -rrepL τον αντον χρόνον ταΐς
οΧκάατυ τους οπΧίτας Ις την SiKeXCav, AaKeSaLpovLOL μεν
15 των τ€ ΚίΧωτων ΙττιΧεζάμενοι τους βεΧτ ιστούς καΐ των
νβο^αμώΒων, ^υναμφοτερων ες εζακοσίονς οπΧίτας καΐ
"ΈίΚκριτον 'ϊ.παρτυάτην άρχοντα, ΈοιωτοΙ δε τριακοσίονς
οπΧίτας, ων ηργον Άενων re και ^ικων Θηβαίοι και Hyiy-
σανΒρος Θεσπιευς. οντοι μεν ονν εν τοις πρώτοι ορμή- 4
δίΐλόμενοι κατά iroXfts rh χωριόν. Cf. ii.
75- 11; iv. 69. ID; v. 75. 22; 114. o.
8. Ίταραιτλησ-ιον : often joined Λνΐΐΐι
more or less similar expressions, as
ομοΐα. KoX παραπλήσιο, 1. I40. δ; Ίσον
καΧ τΐαραπΧΎΐσίον, C. 42• 10 ; τοιαύτα κα\
παραπλήσια, C. jS.i; Ί. 22. 18; τταρα-
■πλησιαί καΐ ίτί w\elovs, iii. 17. 3. Hence
the addition καΐ ού πολλφ irxiov is not
objectionable here. The geographi-
cal designation, however, causes some
difficulty, for the nearest border of Boe-
otia is by no means 120 stadia distant.
The measurement was prob. taken on
the road most used by the Athenians,
that to Oropus, Λvhich was then in
tlieir possession. — 9. «irl τω ττίδίω
. . . ωκοδομίϊτο το τ£Ϊχο5 : ίπί \\\ύ\ the
dat. in the hostile sense of ί'πιτίΐχί-
ζΐΐν, c. 47. 15, and (■πιτζΐχίσμ63, c. 18.
29; 28. 13, and of rj) χώρα έπωκε'ίτο,
c. 27. 11. es Th KaKovpye7v is added to
e.xplain the object still more clearly.
Cf. vi. 12. 11, ej Th άρχΐΐν. St. and Kr.
strike out es τί) KaKovpyilv. — TTjs χωρά?
ToCs κρατίσ -Tois : the most fruitful
parts of the Mesogaia, between Thria,
Acharnae, Cepliissia, and Oenoe,
wliich on this very account were liable
is rh KaKovpyelv. — 10. €πιψαν€'$ : visi-
ble. See on vi. 96. 10. Cf.Xen.IIell.i.i.
ΰδ, ''Ayis Se iK ttjs AeKfXtlas ώων πλοΓα
iroWa σίτου els Παραια. καταθ(οντα.
13. άΐΓί'σ-Γίλλον : tcere dispatching.
Cf. c. 20. 7 ; ii. S5. 10. — ταΐ? ολκώτι:
without the ev of c. 7. 12; 17. 10; 18.
30 ; 50. 6. The dat. indicates here, as
in 29 below, the unusual means of
transportation. — 14. tovs oirXtTas :
those mentioned in c. 17.4. — 15. των
Ειλώτων . . . Tovs βίλτίσ-Γου? : this use
of Helots for foreign Avars seems
to have become customary after it
liad been introduced bj• Brasidas (iv.
80. § 2). — 16. ν€θδα|ΐ(ό8ων : the class
of new citizens formed of Helots
emancipated for service in war. Cf.
c. 58. 12; viii. 5. 7. They are first
mentioned in λ'. 34. 6. See Schoe-
mann, Grieck. Alterthiimer, I. p. 205 ff.
The accent is ace. to Herod. I. 428, 13.
19. iv Tois ιτρώτοι: so Bk. and the
THUCYDIDES VII. 19, 20. 33
20 σαντες αττο τον Ταινάρου τηζ Αακωνικ'η<ζ Ι? το πέλαγο?
άφηκαν μετά δε τοντονς Κορίνθιοι ου πολλω ύστερον
πεντακόσιους όπλιτας, τους μεν απ αύτης Κορίνθου,
τους οε προσμισθωσάμενοι Άρκάδων, κα\ άργοντα Άλε'-
ζαρχ^ον Κορίνθιον προστά^αντες άπεπεμφαν. απέστειλαν
25 δε και ^ικυώνιοι ^ιακοσίους οπλίτας ομοΰ τοις Κοριν-
θίοις, ων ηρχε ^αργευς Χικυώνιος. at δε πέντε και ει- ό
κοσι νηες των Κορινθίων at του γειμωνος πληρωθεϊσαι
άνθώρμουν ταΐς εν τύ) 'Ναυπάκτω είκοσιν 'Arrt/cat?, εωσ-
περ αύτοΐς ούτοι οι οπΧϊται ταΐς οΧκάσιν άπο της Πελο-
30 ποννησου άπηραν • ούπερ ένεκα και το πρώτον επληρώ-
θ-ησαν, όπως μη οι Αθηναίοι προς τας όλκάδας μάλλον
η προς τάς τριήρεις τον νουν εχ^ωσιν.
20 Εν δε τούτω και οι Αθηναίοι άμα της Αεκελείας 1
τω τειχισμω και του ηρος ευθύς αρχομένου περί τε Πε-
latereditt., against the Mss., following νιοι: but ανα-^καστοί στρατΐύοντ($ (c.
the constant usage of Thuc. Tlie 58. 17), since the Lacedaemonians
phrase means inter primos, and had forced an oligarchical constitu-
occurs nine times in Thuc. H. 652 a; tion on them (v. 81. § 2).
Iviihn. 349'', 7. See on i. 6. 6. Ace. 26. al Se . . . άνθώρμουν: '/". c. 17.
to c. 17. 13, 20, ships had already been §4; 31. §4. — 28. rats «ϊκοσ-ιν Άττι-
dispatched, though not to Sicily. See και?: the sc£uadron regularly sta-
below, 26. — όp^τ\σ■avτί<ί^. = bpμ■nθΐvτes, tioned at Naupactus, not the 20 tri-
though less freq. Cf. iii. 24. 1 ; iv. 36. 6 ; remes (c. 17. § 2) which were to watch
90. 15. — 21. άψήκαν : sc. ras vavs ; in the whole coast of the Peloponnese. —
Thuc. only here, and likewise once in 29. αυτοϊς : dat. of interest in loose
Hdt.(vii. 193.13). at^teVatseemstohave relation, as in i. 6. 8; 48. 9; iii.
been used on account of the bolder vo}'- 98.9. G. 1170; 11.771. — 30. καΐτό
age through tlie open sea (6STi>7rfAa7oy) ιτρώτον: from the very beginning thoy
without toucliing at Corcyra and the liad lieen intended for this duty. — 31.
Italian coast, as ships coming out of οπωζ μή • . . τον νουν 4'χωσ-ι : the same
tlie Corinthian Gulf usually did. 'Fur- const, also in viii. 8. l(i. Cf- iii. 22. 29.
ther particulars about these vessels 20. About the same time the Atheni-
are given in c. 50. On tlie form of (i»s send out a second fleet of 30 ships
the aor., see App. — 23. άρχοντα . . . under Charicles to the coast of the Pelo-
Ίτροσ-τάξαντίξ : the expression occurs ponnese ; and Demosthenes with 65 tri-
\n four other places in Thuc, viz.: iii. remes, 1200 hoplites,some islanders, and
26.3; vi. 93. 8; viii. 23. 21; 39. 13. militari/ stores, to Sicili/.
See App. on iii. 26. 3. — 25. Σικυώ- 2. ττίρί τ€ ΠίλοίΓο'ννηοτον : re, which
34
THUCYDIDES VII. 20.
Χοπόνιηησον ναν<ζ τριάκοντα βστειλαΐ' και Χαρικλεα τον
'ΧπολλοΒώρον άρχοντα, ω βΐρητο και eg "Αργός άφικο-
5 μένω κατά το ζνμμ.αγ^.κον παρακαλβΐν Άργείων [re] οπλί-
τας επΙ τάς νανς, και τον Αημοαθενην ε<; την Έ,ίκεΧίαν, 2
ωσπερ εμελλον, άπεστελλον έξη κοντά μεν νανσΐν \\θη-
ναίων και πέντε Χιαις, όπλίταις δε εκ καταλόγου \\θη-
ναίων διακόσιοι? και ^γιλιΌις, και νησιοπων οσοις εκαστα-
10 \όθεν οΧόν τ -ην τΐλείστοις "χβησασθαί, και εκ των άλλων
ζνμμάγων των υπηκόων, ει πόθεν τι είχον επιτη^ειον ες
τον πόλεμον, ζυμπορίσαντες. ειρητο δ' αυτω πρώτον
μετά του Χαρικλεου? α^αα περιπλέοντα ζυστρατεύεσθαι
περί την Χακωνικην. και 6 μεν Δημοσθένης ες την 3
15 Xly ιναν πλεύσας του στρατεύματος τε ει τι ύπελειπετο
περιέμενε και τον 'Καρικλέα τους Αργειους παραλαβεΐν.
is found only in A'at., is necessary in
opp. to καΐ rhv ΑΊ^μοσθίντιν in 6. On
the contrary, the isolated τε in δ,
after 'Apyeiwv, is inadmissible. — 3.
Χαρικλεα : later, one of the Tliirty,
aco. to Xen. Hell. ii. 3.2. — €<ΓΤ€ΐλαν:
they dispatched (aor.). He set out im-
mediately, but was detained in Argos
attending to the duty assigned him.
— 5. irapaKoXeiv : usual term for a
summons for military aid. Cf. ii. 96.
8; V. 6. 18.
7. άΐΓ€(ΓΤ£λλον : they icere preparing
to send : impf.. as from the extent of
the preparations delay was to be ex-
pected, and, indeed, is mentioned in
14 and c. 26. 1 £f. — 8. €κ κατάλογου :
to be connected witli όπλιταυ. See
on c. 16. 7. — 9. ocrois • ■ • χρη'σα-
σθαι : "as many as the}' could possibly
get into their service." χρ-ησασθαι
(aor.) =convertere in usum.
GMT. 55; II. 841. Cf. i. 6. 14.
— 11. των νιτηκο'ων: i.e. those who
furnished neither troops, nor ships
in natura. Cf. c. 57. 13; i. 19.6;
99. 11. — 12. ξυμ-π-ορύταντίβ : as the
simple ■πορίζξίν (c. 18. 31) = conqui-
rere; elsewhere in the raid. (viii. i.
24 : 4. 0). — βϊρητο δ* αντω . . . ιΤΕρι-
irXe'o ν τ α |υσ~Γρατ€ΐ)'€θ-θαι : this clause
after the one above (4),6? (ϊρ-ητο άψικο-
μΐνψ τΓαρακαλ.(Ίν, shows quite strikingly
tlie freedom of const. The partic.
usually takes the form of the ace. with
inf. when placed at any distance from
a dat. belonging to leading verb. G.
928, 1 ; Kr. \<j^r. δό, 2, 7.
15. vireXtiiriTO : St. writes tnreKi-
\enrTO acc. to c. ^;^. 27, elf tis uireAeXei-
πτο (ξ(τάσαί. But in c. ^5. 27 exami-
nation is to be made wlietlier any one
had purposely remained behind ; here
Demosthenes proposes if any person
or thing had not been ready, iras still
behind, to wait for it. With the impf.
here in the sense of continued wait-
ing, cf. i. II. 9, τοΓϊ ael ΰποΚΐΠΓομί-
vois, the pres. partic. of continued oc-
currence. — 16. τον Χαρικλε'α . • .
THUCYDIDES VII. 21.
35
21 Έζ/ δί TTj SiKeXCa νττο τους αντονς χρόνους τούτον 1
τον ■ηρο'ζ καΐ 6 Γυλιττπος ηκζν €ς τάς Ένρακονσα<;, άγων
άπο των πόλβωρ ων eVetcre στρατιαν oarjv ίκασταγόθεν
τίλβίστην eSvvaTo. καί ζν•γκα\4σα<ζ τονς Χνρακοσίονς 2
5 €φη ^pyjvai πληρονν νανς ως SwavTac πλείστας καΐ ναν-
^αα^ιας άττόπειραν λαμβάνβίν • ελπίζζίρ γαρ άπ αντον
τι epyov αζιον τον klvSviov Ις τον ττόλεμ,ον κατεργάσα-
σθαι. ζνναν€ΤΓ€ίθ€ oe καί 6 'Κρμοκράτης ου^ ηκιστα 3
του ταΐς νανσΐ μη αθνμείν \_1πιγει ρτισ€ΐν~\ προς τονς
10 Άθηναίονς, \4γων ovoe Ικείνονς ττάτριον την Ιμπειρίαν
ουδέ άίΖίον της θαλάσσης e^etv, ηπβίρώτας μάλλον των
παραλαβίΐν : Schol. anh κοινού rh irepi•
ίμ^ν^. The same const, occurs after
(τημ^νΐίρ in iii. 2. 7.
21. In Syracuse GyJippus and Her-
mocrates vie ivith one aiwther in the effort to
put all their forces into the best condition,
and especially to incite the S yracusans
to naval warfare.
1. ijTro Tovs avTovs xpo'vovs τούτου
τοΰ ifpos : cf. iv. 2. 1. — 2. 6 Γΰλιττ-
iros T)K€V : i.e. from the interior of
Sicily. Cf. c. 7. § 2.
6. άτΓο'•7Τ6ΐραν : tlie noim found only
here in Att.; the verb α-πο-πΐίραν also
in c. 17. 15; 36. 2, and in mid. iv. 24.
7. αττόπαραν Καμβάνΐίν = απόπ^ιραν
ποΐ€7σθαι, to make trial of a sea-fi/ht, as
in Hdt. viii. 9. 7. Cf. iii. 20. 20, tIjv
ζυμμίτρησιν των κλιμάκων ΐλαβον ',
Plat. Prot. 348 a, π^Ίραν ά\\7)λων λαμ-
βάνοντίί. — άτΓ* αΰτοΰ : Schol., του
ναυμαχΐΐν. — 7. κατΕργοίίτασθαι : C1.
thinks the aor. inf. as appropriate
after ίλττίς'εΐί' ('/. iv. 13. 4; 24. 10;
80. 3) as after «λπίϊ (ii. 80. 10; iii.
32. 13; V. 9. 27). St. (Qu. Gr. p. 7)
lias adopted here and everywhere
after ΐλπίζειν either the f ut. inf. or the
aor. inf. with av, CI. thinks the aor. inf.
corresponds to the success confidently
expected from the means specifically
referred to (άπ αντον).
8. ξυναν€"ΐΓ6ΐθ€ ονχ ηκισ•τα τον ταί?
ναυσΐ μ.ή άθυμ€ΐν [€'Π•ιχ€ΐρην€ΐν] irpos
Tovs 'Αθηναίου9 : ^vvavineiOe occurs
also in vi. S8. 48. St. is doubtless
right in thinking (τηχΐίρησΐΐν a gloss
{Qu. Gr. p. 8 and Symb. Philol. Bo:m.
p. 388) ; for the fut. inf. is inappro-
priate and the connexion with rtp6s
without parallel. On the other hand,
του . . . αθυμΐ'ιν (for which St. writes
avToiJS μη . . . αθυμΐΐν) is not to be
given up. It expresses the object of
the persuasion : and Jlermocrates cs-
jiecially joined in persuading them, to
prevent them from being ivithout conf-
dence against the Athenians on sea.
GMT. 798 ; H. 960. See on i. 4. 6.
For CI.'s explanation, see App. —
9. άβυμ€ίν irpos tovs 'Αθηναίου? : cf
ii. 88. 11. — 11. άίδιον: usually un-
derstood of the past, but rather to be
referred to the fut. in contrast with
■πάτριον, even their maritime skill was
not hereditary, nor ivould it last forever.
So Dem. uses άθάνατυν (iv. 8), μ^ is
θ(ω νομίζίτ (Κΐ'ινω τα τταρόντα ■ηςπη-γί-
36
THUCYDIDES VII. 21.
^νρακοσίων οντάς και άναγκασθζρτας νπο ^Ιηόων ναν-
τικονς γενέσθαι. κοί προς άνδρας τολμηρούς, οϊονς
καΐ Αθηναίους, τους αντιτο\μωντας γαΧζττωτάτονς και
15 αυτούς φαίνεσθαι • ω yap Ικ^Ινοι τους πελας, ου δυνά-
μει εστίν 6τ€ ττρούγοντες, τω δε βράσει επίχειρο^τες
καταφοβοΰσι, καΐ σφας αν το αύτο ομοίως τοις εναντίοις
νποσ~)(είν. κα\ Έυρακοσίους ευ etSeVat εφη τω τοΧμησαι 4
άττροσΒοκητως ττρος το Αθηναίων ναυτικον αντιστηναι
20 πλέον τι δια το τοιούτον εκπλαγεντων αυτών περιγενη-
σομενους η Αθηναίους τη επιστήμη την Έυρακοσίων
άπειρίαν βλάxbovτaς. teVat ουν εκελευεν ες την πείραν
του ναυτικού και μη άποκνεΐν. καΐ οι μεν Έυρακοσιοι, 5
του τε Τυλίππου καΐ Έρμοκράτους καΐ ει του άλλου πει-
ναί αθάνατα. — «χίΐ-ν, ηττΕίρωτα? : Vat.
omits άλλ' after ίχειΐ'. — 13. o'iovs
καΐ Άθηναίον-ϊ : for the attraction of
case as well as the proleptic use of
και in a relative clau.se, cf. vi. 6S.
9. G. 103(i; H. 1002; Kr. Spr. (52,
4, 3; Kiihn. όόό. 3. — 14. και αυ-
τού? : this reading has been adopted
by CI., instead of the vulgate av
avToTs (of which av is Avanting in
many Mss., while avrovs is read
in some). The sense is, "in com-
bat against bold men, such as the Athe-
nians are, those who with bold-
ness go against them appear also
themselves the most formidable (ene-
mies)." κα\ aiiTovs as in i. 50. 18, and
often, χαλΐπωτάτου! και avTohs (palve-
σθαι is explained in the following sent,
and finally repeated in other words :
καϊ a<pas av το αΐιτυ (sc. το ψοβίΊν αυ-
Tovs) To7s ivavTiois ίητοσχΰν. St. omits
both &v and ourois. Kr. and Bm.
take Trpbi &v8pai with tovs άντιτοΧ-
μωνταί (cf. 1!•) and refer aUToh to
άνδρα:, which seems finite rea.sonable.
— 15. ώ γαρ ίκίΐνοι . . . \nTO<r\tlv:
Schol., φ yap ΐΚίΐνοί, φησί, φοβοίσι tovs
7Γ6λθ5, τοντίστι 5ια θράσοί και ούχι δια
δυνάμΐωί ΰττεροχην, τούτω h.v κα\ virb
^υρακοσίων έκφοβ-ησΐσθαι tovs Άθτηναί-
OVS. With the const., φ, τι) ούτό, c/.
iii. 12. 4. The ace. σφα5, instead of
a(p€?s, though referring to the subj.
of the leading verb, as in iii. iii.
13; vi. 49. 9; 96. 5 ; viii. 32. 15. ύττο-
σχΰν in the sense of iu&a\f7v is very
unusual and without parallel in Thuc.
St. compares Find. 01. 2. 54, π\οίτο5
βαθΐίαν ΰπΐχοον uipiu.vav.
19. άπ•ροσδοκητα)5 : the adv. only
here and iv. 29. 17 ; elsewhere the
adj. — 20 xXe'ovTi: so Vat., instead
of tt\4ov, as in ii. 11. 32 ; v. 109. 4. —
■ΐΓίριγ€νη(Γομ€νου5 : reading of Vat. for
ΐΓ(ρΐ(σομίνου$. This and S\a\}/ovTas are
supplementary parties, in ind. disc,
with e5 f,5fVoi. GMT. 904; 11.082.
24. Έρμοκράτου$ και Λ του όίλλου :
unusual assimilation of the pron.
Γρ. compares Soph. Aj. 4i>7, i^(0vl•
vaTphs finep Ttvhs σθίνοντο$. Kr. Spr.
THUCYDIDES VII. 21, 22.
37
25 θόντων, ώρμηρτό re e? την ϊ^αυ/χ,α^ιαι/ /cat τάς ι^ανς
inXrjpovu.
22 Ό 8e Γνλΐ7Γ7Γ09, inecSr) παρεσκβυάσατο το ναντικόν, 1
ayaycuv νττο νύκτα ττασαν την στρατιαν την πβζην αυ-
τός μ€ν τοις if τω ΐΙληρ.μνρίω Tel^eai κατά γην e/aeXXe
ττροσβαΧείν, αϊ ok τρυηρβυς των %νρακοσίων α/χα /cat άττο
5 ζννθηματος π€ντ€ μεν /cat τριάκοντα e/c του μεγάλου Xt-
μενος εττεπλεον, at Se ττεντε /cat τεσσαράκοντα εκ του
ελάσσονος, ου ην /cat το νεώριον αυτοίς, περιεπλεον,
βουΧόμενοί προς τάς εντός ττροσμεΖςαι /cat άμα επυπΧεΙν
τω ΤΐΧημμυρίω, όπως οΐ ^Αθηναίοι άμφοτερωθεν θορυ-
10 βώνταυ. οΐ δ' Αθηναίου Slol τά)(ους άντιπΧηρώσαντες 2
60, 10, 2. — 25. ώρμηντο τ€ €s ktJ. : ο/".
ϋ. 65. 5; .viii. 40. 19; 47• 1"•
22. Thereupon GijUppus attacks
Plemmi/rium from the land side, while
simultaneousli/ 80 triremes sail out of
the two harbours against the fleet of
the Athenians. The latter, with 60
ships, stuhhornhj j-esist.
1. irapco-Kivoo-aTo : St. has adopted
from two Mss. τταρεσ/ί ευαστο, on
the ground tliat Gylippus did not
himself prepare tlie fleet. But it is
sufficient tliat he had general direc-
tion in the matter. — 2. άγαγών
σ-τροτιάν: very generally used of
setting out with an army. Cf. c. 84.
2 ; iv. 93. 3. He set out under cover
of night (ύττί) νύκτα) and waited un-
til the expected sea-fight should
offer the favourable moment for at-
tack. Cf. c. 23. § 1. — avTos μ6ν . . .
€[Χ£λλε . . . αΐ δέ τριηρίΐ5 . . . €ir€Tr\€ov
. . . irepie'irXeov : paratactic const.,
" while he held himself ready for an
attack by land, the two divisions of
ships made a simultaneous onset." —
4. at St τριήρίΐ5 τ(ΰν Συρακοσ-ίων : the
whole 80, after which follow the
parts in the same case. See on ii.
95. 5; iii. 13. 17. — άμα καΐ άιτο ξυνθη-
ματο$ : at the same time and on a pre-
concei-ted signal. Cf iv. 67. 20 ; vi.
61.10. — 6. at Si iTiVTt : CI. explains
the art. as signifying tlie fleet that is
ready and stationed in definite num-
ber in the smaller harbour, while the
85 triremes from the greater harbour
do not comprise all the ships that are
getting ready there. But better St.
the remainder, the art., which has the
same force as in τά δέ δύο, c. 24. 4,
and in αϊ δε evdeKa, c. 25. 0, implying
that the whole number λ\ίι8 80. Kr.
Spr. 50, 2, 8. — 7. το vecopiov: the
harbour of the war-ships \vith the
necessary appurtenances of wharves
and docks. See Holm, II. p. 382.—
•n-ipie'irXeov : i.e. around the old city
(the Nasos). On the omission of καί
before nepuwAeov, see App. — 8. -rrpos
Ttts ivTos προσ-μίίξαι : Schol. τοΓ? I'oi'ais
TaTr ii/rhs του μ^-γάλου λιμίνοί ξυμμιξαι.
— 9. άμφοτί'ρωθεν : i.e. both by land
and sea. We find it with θορυβεΐσθαι
also in iii. 26. 5 ; v. 10. 33.
10. άντιΐΓληρώσ•οντ€8 : hacing manned
54801
38
THUCYDIDES VII. 22, 2-.
€^η κοντά ι>αυς ταΐς μβρ ττεντε και είκοσι προς τάς TreWe
και τριάκοντα των Ένρακοσίων τας iv τω μεγάλω λυμένι
Ιναυμάγονν, ταις δ' εττιλοιποις άπηντων eVt τάς εκ τον
νεωρίου περιπλέουσας. και ενθνς προ τον στόματος του
15 μεγάλου λιμενος ενανμαγονν, και αντειγον άλληλοις επι
πολν, οι μεν βιάσασθαι βονλύμενοι τον εσπλονν, οι δε
'Ζ^κωλνειν. εν τούτω οε 6 Τύλιππος, των εν τω ΤΙλ-ημμυρίω 1
Χθιηναίων προς την ^άλασσαι^ επικαταβάντων καΐ τύ)
ι^αν/>ια)(ΐα την γνώμην προσεγόντων, φθάνει προσπεσων
άμα τη εω αίφνιοίως τοις τεί^εσι, και αιρεΙ το μεγιστον
5 πρώτον, έπειτα δε και τα ελάσσω δυο, ού^ υπομεινάν-
των των φυλάκων, ως εΐοον το μεγιστον ραΒίως ληφθέν,
και εκ μεν του πρώτου άλόντος ^αλεπώς οί άνθρωποι, 2
όσοι και ες τα πλοΐα καΐ ολκάΒα τινά κατεφυγον, ες το
στρατόπεΒον εζεκομίζοντο • τών γάρ Έ,υρακοσίων ταΐς εν
in turn, with reference to c. 21. 26. —
11. Tats μ€'ν, ταΐ? δ' euiXoi-irois : the
art. witli numbers used as parts of a
whole. See on above. Cf. i. 116.
2. — 13. Tats iwiXoiirois : i.e. 35. eiri-
XoiTTos is found only here in Time,
who uses elsewhere viroKonros. — 16.
oi μί'ν : sc. 01 "Ζυρακάσιοι.
23• 'Gijlippns bi/ a sudden onset gets
possession of the three forts on Plemmij-
rium ; but the Syracusan fleet is beaten
bij the Athenian, and suffers considerable
loss.
1. €v τούτω : the battle at sea be-
gan before daylight, for when at
daybreak [αμα τί) 'ίω, 4) Gylippus
advanced to the attack, the Athe-
nians had alreaily been for some time
looking on the sea-fight. — 2. εττικατα-
βάντων : going down to the veri/ edge
(of the water), as in c. 3^. 0; 84. 19;
iv. 11.2. — 3. φθάν€ΐ irpoo-ireo-uv : i.e.
before the Athenians could arm them-
selves to resist. — 5. ί iTiiTo δί κοί τά
ίλοίσ-σω δνο : the decisive success is
briefly announced first ; the details
and results are described afterwards
in 7 with κα\ μίν and in 11 with eVetS^
5e. — 6. Tiov φυλάκων : the garrison
stationed there. Cf. c. 43. 22.
7. €K τοΰ χρώτου άλοντθ5 : from that
which was first taken. For the pred.
adj. between the art. and its partic,
see Kr. Spr. 50, 12, 1. CI. writes
(against the Mss.) -πρώτον, taking it
adv. both here and in 5. But even if
it be not an adj. in 5, as St. claims
{rf. vi. 66. 13), tliat would not be
proof that it is not one here. — 8. iSToi
ιτλοΐα : whicli ace. to c. 4. 26 lay there
at anchor under the protection of the
fortifications of Plcmmj-rium. — es το
σ-τρατο'τΓίδον : i.e. into the chief camp
of the Athenian army near the double
wall and close to the great harbour.
See on c. 4. 24 and Holm, II. p. 395.
— 9. τών γάρ κτί.: explains χολΕττώ?
. . . (ξ(κομίζοντο. — 10. κρατούντων τη
THUCYDIDES Λ^Ι. 2'
39
10 τω μβγάλω \ιμ€νι ρανσυ κρατούντων ttj ναυ/χανια νπο
τριηρονς μ,ίας καΐ ev πλεούσης βπβ^υώκοντο • Ιπεί^η he
τα Βνο τα^ίσματα 'ηΧίσκετο, ev τοντω καΐ οΐ %υρακ6σιοί
ετύγχαναν ηοη νικώμ,ενοι, κα\ οΐ εζ αυτών φενγοντες
ρα,ον παρέπλευσαν. αΐ γαρ των 'ϊ,υρακοσίων at προ του 3
15 στόματος νηες ναυμαγουσαι βιασάμεναι, τάς των ^Αθη-
ναίων ναυς ουοενϊ κόσμω εσεπλεον καΐ ταραγθεΖσαι περί
άλληλας παρεοοσαν την νίκην τοις ^Αθηναίους, ταύτας
τε γοίρ έτρεφαν και ύφ ων το πρώτον ενικώντο εν τω
λιμενι. καί ενΒεκα μεν ναΰς τών ^υρακοσίων κατε8υσαν 4
20 καί τους πολλούς τών ανθρώπων άπεκτειναν, πλην όσον
εκ τριών νεών, ους εζώγρησαν ■ τών δε σφετερων τρεις
νηες ^ιεφθάρησαν. τα οε i^avct-yta άνελκύσαντες τών
^υρακοσίων καΐ τροπαΐον εν τω νησι^ίω στησαντες τω
ναυμαχία : as the Syracusans still had
the advantage against the Att. ships,
they could spare one trireme for the
pursuit of the fleeing garrison of the
larger fort. — 11. ί'ττίΐδή . . . ήλί-
ο-κ€το : exact statement of the s i m u 1-
taneous (impf.) occurrences at two
different points : " at the time when
the two smaller forts fell into the
hands of the Syracusaii land troops,
the Syracusan fleet was already losing
the day, so that the Athenian garri-
sons from the smaller forts, who
were fleeing along the coast in boats,
could no longer be pursued by the
Syracusans." How this change in the
sea-fight had come about is then de-
scribed from 14 {at yap των Συρακοσίωι
κτΙ.) to the end of the chap.
14. αί Ίτρό τοΰ (ττοματο? vr\iS ναν-
μαχονσαι : i.e. αί ew τον veoipiou wepinKe-
ουσαι. Cf. c. 22. 13. Thuc. is fond of
placing the attrib. partic after the
noun, when other Avords are added. Kr.
Spr. 50, 10, 3. See on i. ii. 19. — 16.
ovStvl κοσ-μω: cf. c. 40. 10; 84. 9; iii.
108. l(i; also iroWcS κόσμοι in viii. 99.
13. — ταραχθ€Ϊσαι ττίρΐ άλληλα? : =
fv άλλήλου (ii. 65. 50), or iv σφίσιν
αυταΐί (c. 67. 14, 84. 18), or ττροσνΊ-
•πτουσαι aWriKais (c. 36• 33). — 17.
irape8o<rav την νίκην: gave away the
victonj, as in ΛΪϋ. 71. 3, tV iraXaiav
ίλ^υθίρίαν τταραζώσΐΐν. — ταιίτα? Τί . . .
Ινικώντο : " for they routed not only
these (who had fallen into disorder),
but also those by whom they were at
first worsted inside the harbour " On
this co-ordination of the rel. clause
with the deni., see Kr. Spr. 51, 13, 5.
— 18. €v τω λιμ€'νι : i.e. eu τφ μΐ•γά\ψ
XLUfVl (10).
20. ιτλήν ο<Γον : limiting in adv.
sense the preceding, e.rre/ii, with which
we must supply rovs ανθρώπουί, to
which ovs refers. In c. 62. 18 (ttXV
'όσον αν δ ττ^ζυί τιμών επβχτ;) the gram-
matical connexion is closi'r. — 23. iv
τω νησ-ιδίω : it cannot be certainly
determined whether this is Isola del
40
THUCYDIDES VII.
24.
προ τον Ώλημμνρίον, άρβχ^ωρησαν ες το kavriov στρα-
25 τόπβ^ον.
24 Ot δε SvpaKoaLOL κατά μεν την νανμα^Ιαν όντως 1
επβττράγεσαν, τα δ' εν τω ΐίλημμνρίω τείχτ] εΐ^ον καΐ
τροτταΐα έστησαν αντών τρία. και το μεν έτερον τοΐν
Svolv τειγοίν τοΐν ύστερον Χηφθεντοίν κατεβαΧον, τα δε
5 ^νο ετησκενάσαντες εφρονρονν. άνθρωποι ο εν των 2
τεί'χ^ων τη αλώσει άπεθανον και εζωγρηθησαν πολλοί,
και γ^ρηματα πολλά τα ζνμπαντα εάλω • ώσπερ γαρ ταμιείω
'χρωμενων των Αθηναίων τοις τείγεσι πολλά μεν εμπό-
ρων -χρήματα καΐ σίτος ενην, πολλά δε καΧ των τριήραρ-
χο χων, επεί καΐ ιστία τεσσαράκοντα τριηρών και τάλλα
σκεύη εγκατεληφθη και τριήρεις άνειλκυσμεναι τρεις,
μεγιστόν τε και εν τοις πρώτον εκακωσε το στρατενμα 3
Castelluccio or San !Marciano. — 24.
€s TO €αυτών (ΓτρατοτΓ€δον : see on 8.
24. The loss of Plemmjrnim is the
the more grievous to the Atlienians, since
large quantities of naval stores and ship
material, as icell as three triremes which
had been drawn up on land, fall iiUo the
hands of the enemy.
1. οντω? €ΐΓ€•π•ράγ€<Γαν : had fared
thus, used esp., as here, of unfavourable
events, if the contrary is not ex-
pressed. Cf. ii. 4. 33. — 3. τροιταΐα
€<m)<rav αυτών : sc. των ακόντων rci-
χων. Cf. c. 41. V2 ', 54. 1 ; ii. 82. 8 ; iv.
12.8: vi". 9S. 20. Kr. Spr. 47, 7, 3 — 4.
κατ€'βαλον: as in i. 58. 13; τ. S3. 8. —
τα Se δυο: see on c. 22. G. — 5. «ττι-
(Γκευάσ-αντ£5 : cf c. i. 2; 38. 11; vi.
104. 20.
£V των Τ£ΐχύ)ν τη άλώσ-6ΐ. : Thuc. and
Hdt. are fond of inserting the gen.
between a prep, and its case. Kr.
Spr. 47, 9, 19. Cf i. 9. 25 ; v. 47. 65 ;
vi. 34. 57. — 7. χρήματα: niatt-rial of
every sort. Cf below, uurts, and
c• 25. 7, military stores. For the facts, cf
Diod. xiii. 9, Pint, Nlc. 20. — τάξίμ-
τταντα: all together. Kr. Spr, 50, 11,
13. Cf c. I. 31. — ώσ-π€ρ : CI. and
St., for ωστ6 of the ilss., which is
nowhere used comparatively in Att.
prose. oLTe, which Bk. and Kr. write,
would be admissible ace. to v. 72. 1 ;
but ώστΓίρ is more like the vulgate,
and is supported also by the imitation
of the passage in Jos. Antiquities, xviii.
9, έχρώντο ωσττβρ ταμιείω ταΊσδε Ta7s
iroAeaiv. — ταμιείω χρωμε'νων : in the
same sense ' as vi. 97. 27, toTs re
ffKfveffi kal toTs χρημασιν άποθ-ίικη.
For the facts, cf c. 4. 25. — 9. τών
τριηροίρχων : the art., added from
Vat., 1)ecause the tnerarchs are a
class belonging" together, as opp. to
ίμττοροι, who came together by chance.
— 11. ίγκατίλη'φθη: sc. iv to7s τίΐχ^σι.
Cf. c. 30. 13 ; iv. 116. 4.
12. μί'γισ~Γον: cognate ace. with
έκάκωσε. G. 1054; H. 71Gb: Kr.
Spr. 46, 5, 7. Cf. c. 44. 32 ; v. 82. 21,
THUCYDIDES VII. 24, 25.
41
των Άθ'ηΐ'αίων η του ΐΐΧημμνρίου λτ^ψις • ου γο,ρ €TL ούο
βσπλοι άσφαλβΐς •ήσαν της επαγωγής των έτητη^βίων
15 (ot γαρ %υρακ6σιοι ναυσίν αυτόθι έφορμουντβς βκώλυον
' καΐ δια, μά^-ης η^η Ιγίγνοντο αΧ ecr/co/xtSat), eg re τάλλα
κατάπληζίν τταρξ.σγ€ καΧ άθυμίαν τω στρατεύματί.
2δ Μετά δε τούτο ναυς re Ικττέμττουσι δώδεκα οί Svpa- 1
/cocrtot και Άγάθαρ-χ^ον en αυτών ^υρακόσιον άρχοντα,
καΐ αυτών μία μβν €ς ΤΙβλοπόννησον ωγετο, πρέσβεις
άγουσα, όπως τά τε σφετερα φράσωσιν ότι εν εΚπίσιν
5 etcrt κα\ τον εκεί πόλεμον ετι μάλλον εποτρύνωσι γίγνε-
σθαι ' at δε ένδεκα νηες προς την Ίταλιαι^ έπλευσαν,
ττυνθανόμεναι πλοία τοις Αθηναίοις χρημάτων γεμοντα
ττροσπλεΐν. καΐ τών τε πλοίων επιτυχουσαι τα πολλά 2
μΐΎΐστον o<piKi]aeiv; Xen. An. iii. I.
38, /ΐιεγα ovriaai. — Τ£ : Vat., for Se, not
correlative to καί, but resumptive, as
in. i. 4. 5 ; 67. 3. — i'v toCs ιτρώτον : see
one. 19. 19. — 13. oijS' ίσιτλοι: with
Vat. for ούδ' οί ΐσπ\οί, because the
statement is general ; but in 10 ai 4σκο-
μιΒαί, because the context renders it
definite. — 14. ttjs €'Π•αγωγή5 τών «iri-
τηδβίων : abstract for the concrete ~
τών (τταΎομίνοον (πιτηΒίίων. Cf. V. 82.
24. — 16. 8ιά μ.άχη8 : οηίι/ b;/ fighting.
— «s τάλλα: favourite expression of
Thuc. Cf. c. 7. 15; 77. 8; i. 1. 14; 6.
15 ; 36. 13. — 17. ΐΓαρ€'σ-χ£ : the subj.
is 7) του Τίλημμυρίου ληψίϊ.
25. The Sijracusans dispatch ships
and intercept some supplies sent out to the
Athenians, and by the announcement of
their success arouse their Peloponnesian
allies to lend further assistance. Before
Si/racuse both sides seek bg all manner
of attacks to do each other as much harm
as possible, and especiallg violent is the
contest about the palisade built by the
Syracusans for the protection of their
ships. The Syracusans send ambas-
sadors to the Sicel cities to try to arouse
them to take a more active part in the
icar.
3. ώ'χ€το: here, as always (c. 7. G;
12. 3; 46. 6), expressive of haste.
This one ship had separated immedi-
ately from the rest, and set off with
all haste on its voyage to the Pelo-
ponnese. — 4. ό'πωβ . . . γ£γν€ο-θαι :
οτταΐί from Λ^at., instead of o'inep, has
been adopted by the later editt. The
rel. pron. with the subj v. of purpose
cannot be established in Att. re, like-
wise from Vat., is indispensable, as
τά σφίτίρα is contrasted \vith (Κΐΐ
■πόΚΐμον. (V (\πίσι as below in 43 ; c.
46. G; i. 74. 22, iv. 70. 20. Cf is
(λττίδα ΐ\θ(7ν, ii. 56. 12. — 6. αΐ «νδεκα :
see on c. 22. 6. — την Ίταλίαν ■ in
Thuc. used only of tlie peninsula
south of the river Laus and Metapon-
tum. See on vi. 2. 19; i. 12. 14. — 7.
χρημάτων γ€'μοντα : the order of Vat.
more forcible than the \''ulgate 7/-
μοντα χρημάτων. For χρήματα, see on
c. 24. 7.
8. τών ιτλοίων: the gen. with em-
42
THUCYDIDES Λ Π. 25.
^ιεφθ^ιραν καί ζνλα ναυττηγ-ησυμα έν rfj Καυλωι^ιάτιδι
10 κατβκανσαν, α τοϊς ' Χθηναίοίς ετοΙμα ην. e? re Λο- 3
κρον<ζ μετά ταντα ηΧθον, καΐ ορμουσων αυτών κατέ-
πΧενσε μία των ολκά^ων των άττο ΤΙελοποννησον άγουσα
(^€(τπί€ων οπλίτας' καί άναΧαβόντβς αυτούς οί ^υρακό- 4
(Ttot επί τάς ναυς παρεπΧεον επ οίκου. φυλάζαντες δ'
15 αυτούς οΐ Άθηναΐοί είκοσι ναυσΐ προς τοις ^Ιεγάροις,
μίαν μεν ναυν Χαμβάνουσιν αυτοΐς άν^ράσι, τάς δ' αλ-
λάς ουκ -ηουνηθησαν, αλλ' άποφεύγουσιν ες τάς ^υρα-
κούσας.
'EyeVeTO δε καΐ περί των σταυρών άκροβολισμος εν ϊ>
20 τω Χίμενί, ους οι Έυρακόσιοι προ των τταλαιώζ/ νεωσοί-
κων κατεπηζαν εν ττ) θαΧάσσΎ), όπως αυτοίς at νηες εν-
τός ορμοιεν κα\ οΐ ^ Χθηναιοι επιπΧέοντες μη βΧάπτοιεν
εμβάΧΧοντες. προσαγαγόντες γαρ ναυν μυρυοφόρον αύ- π
τνγχάνΐΐν unusual. (7/1 iii. 3• 23 ; Xen.
Oec. 2. 3; 12. 20; Plat. Phil. 61 d;
Ar. Pint. 245. — 9. Καυλωνιάτιδι : tlie
district of Caulonia north of Locri
Epizephyrii, on the edge of the Sila
forest, which produced much building
timber and pitch. C/. Strabo, vi.
1.9.
12. μία των όλκάδων . . . όττλίτας :
prob. one of the fleet which sailed
from Taenarum (c. 19. § 3, 4), among
the commanders of which was also a
Thespian named Hegesander. This
ship perhaps lost its course on the
voyage δια ττίλάγου?, and thus was de-
tained longer than the others. The
Thespians are reckoned Λvith the
Boeotians in c. 19. § 3.
14. φυλοίξαντες δ* avrovs : Schol.
TTjpricavres Kaiphv is rh ίττιθίσθαι ainols-
Cf. C. 4. 36, ττ(μττ(ΐ es φυλακτών
αυτών. — 15. irpos Tois Μίγοίροΐξ : the
Hj-blaean Mciiara. See on vi. 4. 8. —
16. aUTois όνδρά(Γΐ : dat. of accom-
paniment. G. 1101; H. 774 a. Cf.
ii. 90. 20; iv. 14. 6; viii. 102. 15. —
17. οΰκ ήδυνηθη(Γαν : SC. \αμβάν(ΐν. - —
αλλ* άίΓοφίυγουσιν : for change of
subj., see on i. 26. 17.
20. irpo τών παλαιών ν€ωσ-οίκων :
the regular dockyard {ν(ώριον) of the
Syracusans was, ace. to c. 22. § 1, in
the smaller harbour. But for the
protection of the ships temporarily
lying in port there were ship-houses
also on the shore of the great har-
bour, under which every ship found
shelter. In time of peace they needed
no further protection ; but now the
Syracusans had built a palisade to
defend them from the attacks of the
Athenians. — 21. cvtos ορμοΐίν: i.e.
behind tlie protecting jjalisado. fVTOs
is similarly used in c. 5. 14; ii. 83.26;
vi. 67. ,• 75. 2. ^ ^
23. ■Kpoirayayoyrts γαρ κτί. : in ex-
planation of wefji ruiv σταυρών ακρο-
βολισμ05 in 19. — μυριοφορον : since
THUCYDIDES VII. 25.
43
rot? οί ^ A.9r)vaioL, πνργονς re ξύλινους εχονααν και πα-
25 ραφράγματα, εκ τε των ακάτων ωνενον άνα^ονμενοί τους
σταυρούς καΐ άνεκλων καΐ κατακολυμ,βώντες εζεπριον.
οι δβ ^υρακόσιοι άττο των νεωσοίκων εβαλΧον • οί δ' εκ
της ολκά^ος άντεβαλλον • και τέλος τους πολλούς των
στ-αυρων άνείλον οΐ Άθηναΐοί. 'χαλεττωτάτη δ' ήν της 7
30 σταυρώσεως η κρύφιος • ήσαν γαρ των σταυρών ους ούχ^
υπερέχοντας της θαλάσσης κατεπηζαν, ώστε ζεινον ην
προσπλευσαι, μη ου προικών τις ωσπερ περί έρμα περι-
βάλη την ναΰν. άλλα καΐ τούτους κολυμβηταΐ λυόμενοι
εζέπριον μισθού • όμως δ' αύθις οΐ %υρακόσιοι εσταύ-
35 ρωσαν. πολλά δε και άλλα προς αλλήλους, οϊον εικός 8
των στρατοπέδων εγγύς όντων και άντιτεταγμενων, €μη-
-χανώντο και άκροβολισμοΐς και πείραις παντοιαις εχ^ρώντο.
'ΈπεμχΙίον δε και ες τάς πόλεις πρέσβεις οι ^υρακο- 9
the reading seems to be established
(occurring also in Poll. ii. 82 and
Strab. xvii. i. 2G), we must take a
talent as unit of measure, and inter-
pret, " a ship of 10,000 talents burden."
Of. iv. 118. 28, ττλοΐψ is ττΐντακόσια
τάλαντα ayovri μϊτρα; also Hdt. i. 194.
17; ii. 96. 16. Lobeck's conjecture μυ-
ριαμφόρον {Ad Phrijn. p. G63) is there-
fore to be rejected. — avrois : sc. toTs
σταυροί (Schol.Tois αταυρώμασι SrjXov-
ότή. — 24. ιτνργουβ τ£ . . . και παρα-
φράγματα: this vessel of about 258
tons (if tlie talents were Att., or 357,
if Aeginetan), with its wooden towers
and bulwarks {τταραφραΎματα, also iv.
115. 7), served as a floating fortress
for the troops. From its deck they
repelled the attacks of the enemy
and protected the operations of their
own men (ol δ' e/c rrjs ό\κάδο5 aure-
βαλλον in 27). These operations con-
sisted in the attenij)!, made from the
smaller boats, partly to fasten cords
to the stakes and then to pull them
out with windlasses, partly to dive
under the water and saw them off.
See App.
29. TTJs <Γταυρώ<Γ€ω8 η κρΰφιθ5 : tlie
hidden part of the palisade, after the
analogy of η ιτλ^ίστ-η τί)$ arpanas, C.
3. 15. — 31. υΐΓ€ρ€'χοντα§ : as in iii. 23.
26. — 32. μή οϋ ττροϊδων ris . . . ΐΓ€ρι-
βοίλη την ναΰν : dependent on ^tivhv i)v
and explanatory of ττροσπλίΰσαί. οΰ
belongs only to προϊΒών. 'έρμα is a rock.
Cf. Hdt. vii. 183. 6, where έττελαύ-
veLv is used, as here irepiPaWeiv. — 34.
μισ-θοΰ : for pni/. Cf. iv. 1 24. 22 ; v. 6. 7.
The word indicates that the κοΚυμβη-
ταΐ (also iv. 26. 28) were csp. trained
for their business.
35. olov «Iko's : elliptical, as οία
eu<ns in ii. 54. 3; vi. 69. 15. — 37. ireC-
pais : stratagems, found in pi. only
here, though the sense is the same as
in iii. 20. 8.
38. e's ras iroXets : sc. των Ι,ικΐΜω-
44
THUCYDIDES Υ I Γ. 25, 26.
crtot Κορινθίων καΐ Άμπρακίωτώ:> καί Αακε^αίμονίων,
40 αγγζλΧονταζ την re του ΐΐΧ'ημμνρυον XrjxjjLv καΐ της ναν-
/Lta^tag ττέρι ως ον ttj των πολβμίων Ισχ^ύυ μάλλον η τ-η
σφετερα ταραχή ησ-σηθεΐεν, τά τ€ άλλα ^ηλώσοντας οτι
iv έλπίσιν είσί και αςιώσοντας ζυμβοηθεΐν in αντονς
καί vavcTL και πεζω, ως και των ΧΟιηναΊων irpocrSoKL-
45 μων όντων αλλτ) στρατιά, και ην φθάσωσιν αντοι πρό-
τερον οιαφθείραντες το παρόν στράτευμα αυτών, δια-
πεπολεμησομενον. και οι μεν εν τη Χικελία ταύτα
επρασσον.
26 Ό δε Δημοσθένης, επει ζυνελεγη αύτω το στρά- 1
τευμα ο ε8ει εγοντα ες την %ικελιαν βοηθεΐν, άρας εκ
των. They hoped to make most im-
pression on these through ambassa-
dors from the Dorian cities of Hellas.
The result of the mission is stated in
c. 32. — 40. άγγί'λλοντα? : the rather
unusual pres. par tic. of purpose (as in
c. 3. 4; iii. 52. 11; vi. 88. 62), with
which are connected δη\ώσοντα$ and
a^iwaovras (42, 43), forming subord.
explanatory clauses. — 41. ού . . . μάλ-
λον ή : 7iot . . . so much, as, the first
member being completely subordi-
nated, as in i. 73. 17. — 42. τά re
όίλλα 8ηλώσ•οντα8 . . . και αξιώσ-ον-
Tas : tlie ultimate main object is
brought out more forcibly by the
position of τά re άλλα. The connex-
ion would be disturbed by αδ, which
is inserted before 8η\ωσοντα5 in all
the Mss. except Vat. It was perhaps
a marginal note of some reader, re-
ferring to 4 above. — 43. iir αΰτου'δ :
sc. Tobs 'ΑθηναΙου5. — 44. ώζ . . . χρθ(Γ-
δοκίμων όντων: the expectation of
this danger, which could be averted
only by timely help, was to be the
excuse for the demand {iis). — 45.
όίλλη στρατιά : cf. c. 1 6. 0. — αντοί :
CI. explains in his last edit., "they
alone, the Syracusans, Avithout the
help of the others." But this docs
not agree with the request just re-
ferred to. The contrast is between
the Athenians on the one side (αυτών),
and the Syracusans and their allies
on the other {avrol). — 46. Siaircn-o-
λίμησ-ομίνον : so Vat. (which is more
forcible than δίαπο\ΐμησόμ€νον of the
vulgate), there would he an end of the
icar. Cf. c. 14. 13, and Liv. xxiii. 13,
debellatum mox fore, si ad-
niti paulum voluissent, re-
ban tur. The impers. partic. in ace.
abs. with ws is co-ord. with the gen.
abs., as in c. 15. 7.
26. Demosthenes joins Charicles on
the coast of Argolis. The two ravage
some places in Laconia, and fortifij a
point on the coast opjwsite Cijthera, in
order to furnish an asijlum for fugitive
Helots and a starting-point for preda-
torij excursions. Thereupon Demos-
thenes continues his journeg to Sicily.
Charicles, however, after further strength-
ening the fort, turns back to Athens.
1. frrtX ξυνίλ€'γη αΰτω : cf. c. 17.
THUCYDIDES VII. 26. 45
της Αίγίνης και πλενσας προς τ~ην ΤΙεΚοπόννησον τω τε
Xayot/cXet και ταις τριάκοντα z^avcrt τωρ Άθηναίωρ ζνμ-
5 μίσγει, και τταραΧαβόντες των ^Αργείων οττλίτας επι τας
νανς επΧεον ες την Αακωνικην, και πρώτον μεν της 2
'ΈίπιΒανρον τι της Αιμηρας ε^ηωσαν, έπειτα σπόντες ες
τα κατάντικρυ Κυθήρων της Αακωνικης, ένθα το ιερόν
του ^Απόλλωνος εστί, της τε γης εστίν α ε^ηωσαν καΐ
10 ετει^ισαν ισθμώΒες τι )(ωρίον, ϊνα δτ) οι τε Ειλωτε? των
Αακε^αιμονιων αύτόσε αύτομολωσι καΐ άμα λησταί εζ
αύτου, ώσπερ εκ της Πνλου, άρπαγην ποιωνται. καΧ 6 3
μεν Αημοσθενης ευθύς, επειδή ζυγκατελαβε το -χωρίον,
τταρεπλει επι της Κερκύρας, όπως και των εκείθεν ζυμ-
15 μάγων παραλαβών τον ες την "Χικελίαν πλουν οτι τάχι-
στα TTOfi^^at • 6 οε Ιναρικλης περιμείνας, εως το χωρίον
εζετείχισε, καΐ καταλιπων φυλακην αυτού άπεκομίζετο
και αύτος ύστερον ταΐς τριάκοντα ναυσίν επ' οίκου και
οΐ Αργεΐοι α/χα.
§ 1 ; 2θ. § 3. αύτφ is not for ΰπ' αΰτοΰ, the site is not certainly known. See
but dat. of advantage, corresponding Curtius, Pelop. II. p. 330, Kem. 75. —
to the idea of ττΐρι^μΐνΐ in c. 20. 10. — 3. 10. 1σ•θμώ8€'8 τι χωρίον : prob. the "Ονου
irpds την ΠίλοίΓο'ννησ-ον : indefinite, to 7^90^ ( Pans. iii. 23. 1 ), now Elaphonisi.
the coast in general, not to any special See Curtius, ibid., and Bursian, II. p.
point ; in 6, is ti)v Αακωνικτιν, definite, 140. — 12. ώσ -irep €κ ttjs Πΰλου : cf.
with the intention of engaging in some iv. 41. § 2 ; v. 14. § 3.
enterprise there. —τω Χαρικλή: who 13. ξυγκατ£'λαβ£ : i.e. with Chari-
in the meanwhile had performed his cles, whose operations on the coast
t.ask (παρακαλΐΐι/ 'Apye'iwv όπλίτα$, c. of the Peloponnese he was to support
20. 5). The παραλαβίΐν (c. 20. 10) is (eiprjTO δ' αΰτω . . . ξυστρατΐύΐσθαι,Κ. 20.
now carried out by Demosthenes and 12). — 14. ΐΓαρ6•π•λ€ΐ : sailed aloutj the
Charicles together. coast. This is the usual word, though
7. ΈΐΓΐΒατίρου Ti τήδ Λιμηράδ : Epi- most of the Mss. read eVeVAei; Vnt.
daurus Limera was situated on a ΐπιπαρίπλ^ι, which is evidently only a
well-protected bay among the spurs slipof thepen.^τώv€κeϊθ€vξυμμάχωv :
of the Zarax mountains. C/". iv. 56. 10. thepart.gen.asiniv.So.7. t;.l()'.t7,l; II.
See Curtius, Pelop. II. p. 292. — 8. 730. — 16.ί'ω% . . .t^iTd\ifri:uittillie/iad
τα καταντικρύ Κυθήρων tt}s Λακω- completed the forti^cation of the place.
νικήδ : the part of Lucania o/y/msite Schol. e/s reAos ijyayev. (7/'. c. 4. 25;
Cytheru. — to tepdv τοΐ Άιτο'λλωνο? : iv. 4. 4 ; 45. 11. — 18. καΐ avTo's : '•''• as
46
THUCYDIDES VII. 27.
27 Άφίκοντο Se καΐ (-)ρακων των μαγαιροφόρων τον
Διάκου γβνονς e? τάς Άθήρας TreXracrrat του αΰτοΰ θ€-
ρονς τούτον τριακόσιοι και -χ^ίλιοι, ους eoei τω Αημο-
σθενει ες την SiKeXiav ζνμπλειν. οι δ' Αθηναίοι, ώς
5 νστερον ηκον, SievoovvTO αντονς πάλιν όθεν ηλθον ες
θράκην άποπεμπειν. το γαρ εγειν προς τον εκ της Δε-
κέλειας πόλεμον αντονς πολντελες εφαίνετο • 8ρα)(μην
yap της ημέρας έκαστος ελάμβανον. επειδή γαρ η Δε-
κέλεια το μεν πρώτον νπο πάσης της στρατιάς εν τω
10 θερει τούτω τειχ^ισθεΐσα, ύστερον 8ε φρονραΐς άπο των
πόλεων κατά 8ια8ο)(ην γ^ρόνον επιούσαις τη χ(όρα επω-
Demosthcnes before. It refers only
to a7re/(0;uii€To (iii. 81. 4; iv. 96. 35).
27. Λ corps of 1300 Thracian mer-
cenaries arriving afier Demosthenes' s
departure is sent back. Description of
the evils that Athens suffered from the
occupation of Decelea.
1. Θρακών των μαχαιροψο'ρων τοΰ
Διακον γ€'νου5 : in μαχαιροψόρων we
have the characteristic mark of the
Thracians. Cf. ii. 96. 10 ; Xen. Cy-
rop. vi. 2. 10; Aesch. Pers. 56 {rh
μαχαφοφόρον edvos 4κ πάση5 'Affias
έ'ττεται). Tac. Ann. iii. 38 mentions
the Dii along with the Odrusae. — 2.
τοΰ αντον Oe'povs τούτου : so Vat. for
the Vulgate, ei> τω αύτω Oepei τοντψ,
the gen. indicating the time icithin
which anything takes place, without
definitely fixing the date, during this
same summer. See on vi. 97. 1. — 3.
4'δίΐ: as often, of an arrangement
previously made. Cf. ii. 5. 1 ; 92.
24; iii. 95. 18; iv. 76. 17; v. 42. 4.
5. ί'<ΓΤ£ρον: too hit e. Cf C. 29. 1;
ii. 80. 35. — 6. άίΓο^μίΓίΐν : send hack.
άπο- as in airobiSavai. — €χ€ΐν: with
pregnant force, ntain. — irpos τον ck
TTJs ΔίΚ€λ€ία5 •ΐΓο'λ£μον : i.e. against
the incursions made from Decelea,
not referring to ό AeKeKeinhs πόΚΐμοί
proper. — 7. δραχμην: the usual pay
of hoplites amounted to four obols.
See Boeckh, P. E. p. 373. — 8. ίλάμ-
βανον : Vat. for f\άμβav€l'. The subj.
is ol Θράκ€3, and 'ίκαστοε is in pred.
appos. to the pi. subj., as in ii. 87.
31 ; iii. 38. 24 ; iv. 80. 15 ; vi. 69. 19.
€ΐΓ€ΐδή . .. . £ΐΓωκ£Ϊτο : Cl. explains
that the ocrupation (4πφκ€7το) consisted
of two parts : the first, the fortification
of the place, expressed by means of
the partic. clause (vnh . . . τ€ΐχισθ€Ίσα) ;
the second, the military operations,
expressed by the dat., <ppovpais anh των
π6\€ων (sc. Twu ξνμμάχων) κατά.δια5οχί}ν
χρόνου iiriovaats: "by means of gar-
risons which came in from the allied
cities in fixed succession." But St. ex-
plains perhaps more clearly, that the
first clause is really subord. to the sec-
ond, tliough the two are co-ord.by/^iV,
Of, and he cites in support iii. 82. § 1 ;
vi. 69. § 1. Arn. understands, by zeug-
ma, from τΐίχισθΰσα, κατεχομίν-η in the
second clause. See App. Cl. connects
τγ χύρΛ with iniovaais ; but it seems
better, with Arn. and St., to take it
with (ττφκΐΊτο. Cf vi. 86. 13, 4ποι-
KoivTfs ΰμίν', \'. 51. 4, oh yap iir ολλρ
THUCYDIDES Λαΐ. 27.
47
κειτο, πολλά ββλατττε τους Αθηναίους καΐ ev τοις πρω- ■
τον 'χ^ρηματωρ τ oXeOpqj και ανθρώπων φθορά Ικάκωσε
τα πράγματα. ττρότερον μεν yo-p βραγειαι γυγνόμεναί at 4
15 εσβοΧαί τον άλλον -χ^ρόνον της γης άπολαύειν ουκ βκώ-
λυον ' τότε οε ςυνεγως επικαθημενων , καΧ οτε μεν καΐ
ττλεόνων επ ιόντων, οτε δ' e^ ανάγκης της Ισης φρουράς
. καταθεούσης τε την γωραν και ληστείας ποιούμενης, βα-
σιλέως τε παρόντος του των Αακεοαιμονίων "Χγι^ος, ος
20 ουκ εκ πάρεργου τον πόΧεμον εποιεΐτο, μεγάλα οΐ Αθη-
ναίοι εβλαπτοντο. της τε γάρ -χ^ώρας άπάσης εστερηντο
και άν^ραπό^ων πλέον η δυο μυριάδες Ύ)ύτομοληκεσαν, 5
και τούτων πολύ μέρος γειροτέγναι, πρόβατα τε άπολώ-
τινϊ 7^ τι) χωρίον ίΤ€ΐχίσθη ; Paus. iv.
26. 5, άξιόμαχον πόΚιν ΐποικίσαι Αακ€-
δαιμονίοΐί. See οη c 19• 9. — 12.
€'βλαπτ€, €κάκω(Γ£: the sub j. is to be
inferred from the foregoing clause,
viz. τοΰτο, rh T7)v AeKeXeiav έποικεΐσθαι.
ΊΓοΚΚά is cognate ace. See on c. 24.
12. — ev Tois irpiOTov: correctly re-
stored by Bk. instead of ■πρώτοι$. See
on c. 19. 19. — 13. ολΐ'θρω: Kr. ob-
jects to this word with χρημάτων ; but
al πρόσοΒοί άττώΚλυντο in c. 28. 32 sup-
ports the present reading.
14. βρα)ς€ΐαι γιγνομεναι αΐ €σ-βολαί :
the five incursions of the first period
of the Avar, of which the second (430
B.C.) was the longest, lasting 40 days
(ii. 57. § 2), the fifth (425 B.C.) the
shortest, lasting only 15 days (iv. 6.
§2). — 16. €πικαθημ« νων : sc. των ίσ-
βα'Κόντων. — ore μί'ν, ότί δε = ττοτέ
μέν, work δέ. It does not occur again
till Arist. But cf. Plat. Phaed. 50a,
ότέ μ^ν, ενίοτε δε ; Theaet. 207 d, ore
μέν, τοτέ δ^ ; Xen. Hier. ι. ό, εστί μέν
ore . . . εστί δ'ό'τε; Cynerj. 5. 8, ότε δε.
— 17. τή§ ϊσηϊ φρουρά;: (1. under-
staiid.s this, as υρρ. to και ■π-\ΐώνωι-
ΐΤΓΐόντων, to mean the regular garrison
furnished successively by the differ-
ent cities {cf. 10, οττί) των πόλ(ων κατά
διαδοχην χρόνου intovaais). Schol., ttjs
"σηί ψρουραε, τηί ΤΐταΎμίνηί δηλονότι.
These had to provide for their own
support and therefore κατίθΐΐ t))v χω-
ράν (ξ άνά-γκηε, i.e. whenever there was
need. St. explains cum mod ο eti-
am plures invaderent, modo
ex necessitate aequalis (i.e.
quanta necessitate postulabatur) ma-
nus excursion em face ret. r>ce
App. — 18. βασ-ιλε'ως τί irapovTOS :
the third factor in the Decelean AVar.
— 20. €K τταρε'ργου: also i. 142. 25.
Cf. iv παρίρ-γω, vi. 69. 27; Soph. Phil.
473.
21. TTJS χωρά?: Schol., τη^ κ-ρτ'-
μιν. — 22. ττλί'ον η δυο μυρι,άδεβ :
Boeckh, Ρ. Ε. ρ. 55, reckons the
number of slaves in Athens in the
most flourishing period at 305,000, so
that the number here given does not
seem incredible. — 23. -ιτολύ με'ρο$ :
λ^ίΐί. has rh τΓολ/•, but most of these
slaves could hardly have been handi-
craftsmen : for very many slaves would
48
THUCYDIDES VII. 27, 28.
Xei ττάντα και ζενγη ' ίπποι re, οσημβραι έζβΧαννόν-
25 τωι> των Ιππέων προς re την Ae/ceXetai^ κατα^ρομάς
ποιούμενων και κατά την "χωράν φνλασσόντων, οι μεν
άπεχωλονντο iv γη άποκρότω re και ζννεγως ταΚαιπω-
28powres, οι δ' ετιτρώσκοντο. η re των επιτηδείων πάρα- 1
κομι^η εκ της Ευβοίας, πρότερον εκ τον 'Ω,ρωπον κατά
γην δια της Ae/ceXeta? θασσον ούσα, περί Έοννιον κατά.
θαΚασσαν πολυτελής εγίγνετο • των ce πάντων ομοίως
5 επακτών e'δetro η πόλις, καΐ άντΙ τον πόλις ea^at,
be required for household service. —
χ€ΐροτ6χναι : artisans of every kind.
See App. to vi. 72. 10. — άπολώλ€ΐ
ττάντα : so Vat., which is more ex-
pressive than ττάντα αττολώλεί of the
rest of the Mss. — 24. ζ€ν'γη : from
Vat. instead of vnoCvyia, since it
would be natural ace. to Att. usage
to choose for beasts of burden tliat
term from wliich tlie citizens of tlie
tliird class received their name, Ceuy7-
ται. — όσ-ημί'ραι: adv. Ivr. Spr. 51,
13, 15. — 27. tv γη . . ταλαιττωροΰν-
T€s : the two causes of lameness ex-
pressed in unlike manner ; first by
means of the prep, and its case, then
with the partic ^vvexuis TaAanrupovvres,
i.e. from the continual exertion. For
same change of const., cf. iv. 26. 13.
Kr. connects iv yji αττοκρότω and f^we-
yws with τα\αητωροΰντΐί. Either ex-
planation might be correct.
28, Even the importation of provi-
sions is made difficult for the Athenians ;
and the'/ are oppressed h>i all .he incon-
veniences of a sie(je at home, u-hile the//
themselves continue to hesiege Si/racuse.
In the extreme financial straits into
which theij have come, thei/ seek relief hi/
a tax of five per cent, on all wares im-
ported and ex/mrfed h>i sea.
1. η T€ TcSv €•ΐΓΐτηδ£ίων τταρακομιδη
κτί. : this is the last of the bad re-
suits {με-γάΚα έβκάητοντο) of the oc-
cupation of Decelea that are re-
counted from c. 27. 21 on. τΰν ττάν-
των όμοίω5 iiraKTwv iSelro in 4 does
not belong in the same rank with the
preceding; it contains rather the
ground of the last statement, and
must therefore be introduced, not by
T€, but by tiie epcxegetical δ4, as in i.
26. 23; 55. 3, V. 10. 21. But St.
claims that even with Cl.'s interpre-
tation re is more appropriate. The
transportation of provisions from
Euboea was more difficult and expen-
sive, because tho}• had to be brought
around Sunium ; nevertheless every-
thing had to be imported, because the
Avhole country was in the hands of the
enemy, and out of it neither corn nor
cattle could be got; and so (καί) Ath-
ens resembled in fact rather a for-
tress than an open city. — 2. κατά
γην: all the IMss. have κατά. yijs, but
κατά θάλασσαν shows that the acc. is
required. — 3. θάσ-σ-ον ov<ra: corre-
sponds to paov ai)Tw ΐφαίν(το η 4σκο-
μώ^ των έπιτηζίίων ΐσεσθαι in C. 4• 1"•
The Mss., even Vat., give θάσσων, but
the adv. is the preferable expression.
— 4. των 8t . . . ί'δίΐτο : = πάντα ών ίδε?-
το inaKTCL ήν. The Schol. explains
THUCYDIDES VII. 28.
49
φρονριον κατέστη, ττρος γαρ rfj indX^et την μα/ rj^e- 2
ραν κατά ^ιαΒο^ηι/ οΐ \\θΎ]ναϊοί φνλάσσοντβς, ttjv ok
νύκτα καΐ ζνμτταντβζ πλην των Ιππέων, οι μ€ν έφ οττλοις
που, οΐ δ' έπΙ τον τείχους, και θέρους καΐ γξ,ιμωνος
10 ίταΚαιπωρονντο. μάλιστα δ' αντονς έπίβζβν otl όνο
πολέμους άμα εΐ-χ^ον, καΐ ές φιλονικίαν καθέστασαν τοι- 3
αύτ-ην ην πρΙν γενέσθαι ηπίστησβν αν τις άκουσας, το
γάρ αυτούς πολιορκουμένους έπντει^ισμω ύπο IleXoTrol•'-
νησίων μηο ως άποστηναι έκ Χικελίας, αλλά e/cet Ί,υρα-
15 κούσας τω αντω τρόπω άντιπολιορκεΖν, πόλιν ovoev
ίλάσσω αντην γ€ καθ' αντην της Αθηναίων, καΐ τον
παράλογον τοσοντον ποιησαι τοΖς 'ΈΧλησι της δυνάμεως
καΐ τόλμης, όσον κατ άρ^άς του πολέμου οΐ μεν iviav-
τόν, οΐ δε δνο, οΐ δε τριών γβ ετών ουδείς πλείω γ^ρόνον
ίττακτων by (ΙσαΎωΎίμων 4ξ άλλοδαπηί.
See on vi. 20. 20. It is prcd. Kr. Spr.
57,3,3. — 6. ψρουριον κατ€'σ•τη : became
a fortress, the \^erb used in the same
sense as in i. 118. 3; ii. 65. 30; 89. 37.
irpos γ«χρ TQ €•7Γάλ|€ΐ : = τταρ' ΐπαλξίν
(ii. 13. 42). — 8. €φ' oirXois ττον: so
Vat. correctly, instead of the mean-
ingless ττοιούμΐνοί, which perhaps
crept into this place from the partic.
in c. 27. 18, 26. όπλα means the
camping places, icatch-posts, which
were in different parts of the city ;
hence the indef . που, " here and
there." C/.i. iii. 6; iii. i. 7; vi. 64. 20.
12. TO γαρ αύτοΰδ ιτολιορκουμί vovs
κτί. : the three infs. introduced by τό,
αποστηναί in 14, άι/τιπολιορκεΊν in 15, and
ποιησαι in 17 (the aors. of the simple
occurrence, the pres. of continued
activity) form the subj. of an incom-
plete period, the intention of which
is already fulfilled in the inserted
όσον clause. On this anacoluthon
and the different attempts to remove
it, see App. — 15. τω avriS τροιτω :
sc. 4πιτ€ΐχισμω, for as such, i.e. as the
building a fort on an enemy's frontier,
was also the attack of the Athenians
on Syracuse to be regarded. — 17.
Ίταροίλογον : m'iscalciilation. Thuc.
uses this form eight times, παρά λ<ί-
yov five times, and there are four
places where it is doubtful Avhich
form should be preferred. See on i.
65. 3. — 18. o<rov : CI. explains it as
giving the measure after τοσούτον
(here with finite verbs following ; in
iii. 49. § 4 with inf. as well as finite
verb), and since the measure is to be
deduced from the difference between
the expectation (^νόμιζον) and the
present result (eret ίπτακαιδεκάτφ es
2ίΚ€λίαν ^λθον) he claims that ωστΐ
cannot be correct, and conjectures
ομω5 Se. But it is better, with Kr.,
Arn., and St., to take both 'όσον and
ώστε as giving the measure after
τοσούτον, and interj^ret Όσον, quate-
nus, in so for as. See App. — 19. ol
50
THUCYDLDES Λ^ΙΙ. aS.
20 ενόμιζον ττεριοίσειν αντονς, el οΐ TleXo-ovpyjaLOL Ισβά-
koLep ές τηρ 'χωραρ, J ωστ6 eret έπτακαίΒεκάτω μετά την
ττρώτην έσβοληρ ηλθορ eg ^ικελιαν, τ^δτ^ τω ττοΚίμω κατά.
πάρτα τετρνγωμέροι, και πόλεμορ ovoev έΧάσσω ττροσαρ-
είλορτο τον ττρότερον νπάρ-χ^ορτος έκ ΐίελοττορρησον ■ δι' 4
25 α καΐ τότε υπό τε τηζ ΑεκεΧειας πολλά βΧαπτονσης καΐ
τώρ άλλωρ άραΧωμάτωρ μεγάλωρ ττροστηπτόντωρ άδυ-
ρατοί έγερορτο τοίζ 'χ^ρημασυ. καΐ τηρ είκοστ-ην κατά
τουτορ TOP γ^ρόρορ τωρ κατά θάλασσαρ άρτΙ τον φόρον
τοΙς νπηκόοίζ εττοίησαρ, ττλείω ρομίζορτες αρ σφίσι χρη-
30 ματα οντω ττροσιεναί. αί μερ yap ^αττάραι ονχ ομοίως
καΐ ττρίρ, αλλά ττολλω μείζονζ καθεστασαρ, οσω και μει-
ζωρ 6 πόλεμος ηρ, at δβ πρόσοοοι άπώλλνρτο.
δ€ τριών γ€ Ιτών, ονδ€ Is '7Γλ£ίω χρο'νον :
the two parts of the plira?e are tu be
closely connected in feading, so that
the gen. τριών 4των will be seen to
depend on xpauov. Possibly ouoeis o4
would make the connexion clearer, un-
less Kr. and St. are right in removing
the comma after έτων, thus making
ouSels part, appos. to oi 5e ("no one
of the rest"). — 20. ■τΓ€ριοί<Γ€ΐν : hold
OHl, a use of the ΛνοΓί, Λvhich does not
occur again till the later writers. It
combines the force of ττερίί'σεσ^αι and
άνθίξΐΐν (Suid.). — 21. ίΐΓτακαιδεκάτω :
tile same form in iv. lOi. 1. — την ιτρώ-
την £σ•βολην : cf. ϋ. 19. — 23. Τ€τρυχω-
μενοι: found in Thuc. only in the
pres. and pf. pass, partic. Cf. iv.
60. 18. See on i. 126. 24. — ιτροσ-
aveiXovTo : ττροσ- with adv. force,
i η s u ρ e r.
24. δι' όί: for all these reasons, to
which KOI Tore . . . ττροσ-πηττόντων adds
still a further cause. The άλλα αναχώ-
ματα were recounted from c. 27. § 4
to c. 28. § 1. — 25. viro rqs AcKcXetos
ΐΓολλά βλατΓΓου'σ-ηβ : the partic. Avith
the force of the verbal subst., as in c.
42. 10; iii. 20. 3; 29. 9; iv. 29. 9. —
26. άδννατοι Tois χρημοκτι : Schol.,
i)-yovv ivSeus χρημάτων iy'iyvovTO. The
const, is not elsewhere found, but
is warranted by kindred expressions, as
χμί^μασι SwaToi in i. 13. 19; 5υνάμ(νοί
rols χρτ}μασι, Lys. λ"Ι. 48. — 27. την € ίκο-
«Γτην: with regard to this impost on
exports and imports, see Boeckh,
P. E. p. 434. It continued perhaps
till the end of the Peloponnesian
^Var. See Boeokh, I.e. — κατά: CI.
reads κατά from Vat. alone, but the
Schol. reads ΐητό, and explains it by
κατά (ύττό• κατά). — 28. άντι τοΰ φό-
ρου : rf. i. 96. 7; ii. 13. 23; v. 18. 22.
— 29. £χοίη<Γαν : of the introduction of
a tax is not found elsewhere. St. writes,
on Badham's conjecture, ΐ-π(θ(σαν•,
CI. prefers (-πίταξαν, comparing!. 139.
2; 140. 18; ii. 7. 10. — 31. και irpiv :
as in vi. 11. 5. — καθ€'σ•τασ-αν : see on
n. — 32. al δ€ Ίτροσοδοι άττώλλυντο :
Still dependent on δσω (CI.); better
CO-ord. with αϊ μέν . . . καθέστασαν
(Holdeu).
THUCYDIDES VII. 29.
51
29 Τους ovu Ηρακα<; τους τω Αημοσθζΐ^βί νστβρησαν- 1
τας, δια τ-ηρ τταρονσαν άττορίαν των 'χ^ρημάτων ου βου-
λόμβνοί δαπαζ^άΐ', ενθνς αττέπεμπον, προστάζαντες κομί-
σαι αντονς Αατρεφευ και είπόντες αμα iv τω παραπλω
5 {εττορενοντο yap hi Έ^ύρίπον) καΐ τους ττολεμίους, rjv
τι ^ύρηται, άπ αυτών ^λάψαι. 6 δε e? re ttjv Ταΐ'α- 2
γραιαν άττεβίβασεν αυτούς και άρπαγην τιζ^α εττοιησατο
δια τά'χ^ους, και εκ Χαλκίδος τ'ης Έ^υβοίας αφ εσπέρας
ΒιεττΧευσε τον Έ^ύριπον καΐ άττοβιβάσας ες την Βοιωτιαν
10 ηγεν αυτούς εττΐ Μυκαλησσόν. και την μεν νύκτα λαθών 3
προς τω Έρμαίω ηύλίσατο (άττε^ει δε της ΜυκαΧησσον
εκκαί^εκα μάΚιστα σταδιους), α/χα δε τη ήμερα τη πόλει
29. The Thracian mercenaries irho
(ire sent back, betake themselves, on the
way home, to robberies and cruelties on
the Boeotian coast, especially in Myca-
lessus.
1. Tip Δημοσθί'νίΐ : <lat. of advan-
tage (cf. c. 26. 1), since they were
intended as reinforcements for hin).
Cf. c. 27. § 1. — 3. 8airavav : i.e. to
be at great expense on account of
them. Cf. c. 27. § 2. — άττεΊτίμιτον :
for the use of the impf., see on c. 20.
7. Kiihn. 383, 3, takes it as equiv. to
the aor. That they returned by shiii
is shown by what follows, and is
implied in κομίσαι. — 4. Διιτρΐ'ψει :
prob. the grandson of the Uiitrephes
mentioned in iii. 75. 2; iv. 53. 5; 119.
10. It is he, doubtless, who is men-
tioned again in viii. 64. 7. See App.
to c. 30. 15. St. writes, following in-
scriptions, AtftTp6(/)7js in all the places
just cited. — eiirovres : in sense of κΐ-
Keveiv, as in iii. 3. 10 ; iv. 2. 8, and frcq.
Kiihn. 473, 2. — 5. f'v τι δυ'νηται : so
Vat. correctly, instead of ην τι δύνων-
ται, since the sing, is required in con-
nexion with άπ' αυτών βλάψαι, the
subj. of which is Diitrephes. — 6. άπ
αυτών βλάψαι : Schol. αντί τοΰ δι
αυτών, to do injury by means of
them. " αϊτό expresses the instru-
ment, that from which the hurt pro-
ceeded." Arn. Cf. βλάπτ(σθαι αψ^
ων (of things) in c. 67. 19. The idea
seems to be, "at their cost," i.e. to
use them as "food for powder."
Τανα-γραίαν : for Tavaypav of the
Mss. The reference here can be only
to the land extending down to the
coast {rf iv. 76. 17), not to the city,
which was situated on a height at
some distance from the sea. See
Bursian, I. p. 122. After a short stay
(δια Taxovs) they embarked again
(tliough Thuc. does not mention this),
and sailed over to Chalcis ; then, re-
crossing the Eurijius, they surprised
Mycalessus. The two plundering in-
cursions are connected by re (in 6)
and καί before ΐκ Χαλκίδοι. — 8. άφ*
iVirc'pas : directly after niyhtfdl, as in
iii. 112. 8 ; viii. 27. 27 = hirh νύκτα in
i. 115. 19; vi. 64. 3. — 10. Μυκαλησ•-
σον: see Bursian, I. p. 217.
11. ηΰλίσατο : pitched his camp.
52
THUCYDIDES VII. 29.
προσεκβίτο ovarj ov μεγάλτι, και αίρει αφύλακτους re
εττιττεσων και άπροσΒοκητοις μη αν ποτέ τινα<ζ σφίσιν
15 άπο θαλάσσης τοσούτον επαναβάντας έπιθεσθαι, τον
τείγονς ασθενούς οντος και εστίν fj και πεπτωκότος, του
δε βρα-χεος ωκο^ομημενον, καΐ πυλών άμα δια την άδειαν
άνεωγμενων. εσττεσόντες δε οΐ Θράκες ες την Μυκαλησ- -i
σον τάς τε οΙκίας και τα ιερά επόρθουν, και τους άν-
20 θρώττους εφόνευον φειοόμενοι ούτε πρεσβυτέρας οντε
νεωτέρας ηλικίας, άλλα πάντας εζης, οτω εντύ-χ^οιεν, καΐ
γυνα'ικας και τταΓδας κτείνοντες, καΐ προσέτι και υποζύ-
για και οσα άλλα εμχ^ίυγα ιοοιεν. το yap γένος των
θρακών, ομοΐα τοις μάλιστα του βαρβαρικού, εν ω αν
2δ θαρσηση, φονικώτατόν εστί. καΐ τότε άλλη τε ταρα-χτ] 5
ουκ ολ'ιγη και ιδέα πάσα καθεστηκει ολέθρου, και επι-
πεσόντες διδασκαλεία) παίδων, όπερ μεγιστον ην αυτόθι
— 13. οΰ μ€γάλτ) : οΰ added from
Vat. iStrab., ix. 2. 1 1, calls it κώμη rijs
TavaypiKYjs, and this agrees with is
4πιμε•/€θίΐΊΏ0. 30.20. — 14. απροσδόκη-
το is : in the act. sense (see on vi. 69.
2) it takes, in consequence of the im-
plied negation (= οΰ προσΒοκωσι), also
the dependent-inf. with neg. μτ] after
it. See on c. 6. 10 ; iii'. 32. 14. — 15.
τοσ-οϋτον : about 30 stadia, and not
so far as the city Tanagra is distant
from the coast. — 16. ■7Γ€•ΐΓΓωκο'το5 :
fallen down. Cf. i. 89. 10; iv. 112. 6.
— 17. Ppaxe'os οικοδομημένου : the
adj. is prtd. as in c. 4. 11, έποικοδομ-Ι)-
aavTes . . . vxpriXorepov. This part of
the wall had not been built high in
the beginiiinfr.
19. Tovs άνθρώτΓθυ5 . . . ηλικίαβ:
Pans., i. 23. 3, says of the same occur-
rence, Μυκαλ.7)σσίων ου μόνον rh μάχι-
μον οί Θράκΐί, άλλα καΐ yvvoTiKas ΐψό-
Ρΐυσαν καΐ ιτοΓδα?. — 21. οτω €ντυ\οΐ€ν :
prot. of general cond. For οτω in col-
lectiΛ'e sense referring to pi. antec,
see Kuhn. 350, 3 c β. — 23. όσα άλλα
έμψυχα: in the strong expression
may be perceived the aversion with
which the historian tells the story. —
24. ομοΐα Tots μάλκττα : sc. φονικοί?.
όμοΊα is adv., as in i. 25. 18; Hdt. iii.
8. 2; 57. 8; vii. 118. 8; 141. 4. On
the phrase (= ut qui maxime),
sec Kiihn. 340'', note 5. — «v ω αν
θαρστίσ -rj : wherever they have coiirafje,
i.e. have nothing to fear. The aor.
occurs also in ii. 79. 19.
25. Kol to't£ . . . Ίταίδων : and on
this occasion not onli/ did no slight
tumult and ever•/ kind of destruction
ensue, but also falling upon a boys'
school, etc. καΐ τ6τ( introduces an
example under a general remark.
Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 8. Cf. c. 71. 41. To
άλλη re corresponds καί before iin-
TTeaovTis- πάσα Ιδία as in ii. 19. 1 ; 77.
7; iii. St. 22: 83. 1; 98. Ιό; ii2. 23.
— 27. oVep μί'γισ-τον ην . . . καΐ οίρτι
THUCYDIDES VII. 29, 30.
53
καΐ άρτι βτνχ^ον οί παίδες έσβΧηΧνθότβς , KaTeKoxjjav ττάν-
τας • καΐ ζυμφορα rfj TroXei ττάσγ) ούδε/^ιά? τ}σσων μάλ-
30 λον ίτίρας άΒόκ-ητός re iirenecrev αϋτη και Seuvyj.
30 Ot δε Θηβαίοι αισθόμ^νοι Ιβοηθουν, και καταλα- 1
βόντες προκε^ωρηκότας η^η τους θράκας ου ττολύ την
τ€ Xeiap άφξ.Ί\οντο και αυτούς φοβηίταρτβς καταΒιώκου-
σιν έπί τον Έυριττον και την θάλασσαν-, ου αντοΐς τα
5 ττλοΓα α ηγαγζν ωρμβι. και άποκτζίνονσιν αντων iv τη 2
έσβάσει τους πλείστους, ούτε επισταμένους νεΐν, των τε
εν τοις πλοίοις, ως εώρων τα εν τη γη, όρμισάντων ε ζω
έ'τυχον οι "^alSes eVe ληλυθοτ€5 : with-
out repetition of the rel. pron. {is 0)
in the second clause (cf. vi. 64. 18),
and even without αυτό, which is ex-
pressed in the similar passage ii. 4.
25. G. 1040 ; H. 1005 ; Kr. Sjjr. GO,
6, 2. — 29. καΐ ξυμψορά τη iro'Xei . . .
καΐ 8€ΐνη : Thuc. sums up the horror
of the whole affair in the most impres-
sive manner, the suhst. placed first,
followed by the phrases oOSe^iSs ΐ,σ!των
and μΰλλον (τίραι, which have the
force of sups., and the dem. pron.
The position of the subst. gives it a
character of generality with nearly
the effect of the part. gen. See on i.
1.8. This passage differs, however,
from those cited at i. i. 8 in this re-
spect, that here two qualities in their
highest expression unite in a single
case, viz. the extent of the destruc-
tion {ούδεμιαί Ύίσσων) and the com-
plete unexi)ectedness of it (μαλ\ον
eripas άδό /frjTos). " And so this blow.
to the rescue, and a large muiiber is
killed.
1. αίσ-θομενοι: without obj. ex-
pressed, referring to what precedes.
See on i. 95. 21. — καταλαβοντ£5 -n-po-
Κ€χωρηκοτα3 : Jlnding that tlieij had
(jone furicard, i.e. on the retreat
toward the coast. καταΚαμβάναν in
the sense find, discover (deprehcn-
do), takes regularly the partic. pres.
or pf., never aor., since only existing
states can be in questioij. G. 1582 ;
II. 982. See on i. 59. 3. — 3. αυτού?
φοβησ•αντ68: putting them to fliijhl.
Cf. c. 79. 23; iv. 56. 6. — 5. ά ή'γα-
yev: ay^iv of ships, as in c. 25. 4; iii.
70. 8; iv. 27. 10.
6. Tovs ττλίίστουϊ : closely con-
nected with iv ry έσβάσει. The sense
is, most of those who were killed fell
at the time of the embarkation, tovs
πλίίστουϊ cannot refer here to the
majority of the whole numl»er, as is
proved by ξύμπαντ^ί . . . απίθανον in
than which ^o greater ever affected 14. For -κΚΰστοι in this sense.
a whole city, was in the highest de-
gree both unexpected and terrible."
μα,λλον ... αδόκτ]το5 and δειν^ Stand
in pred. relation to ineneaev. See
App.
30. Before thei/ can emharl•, theij are
attacked hij the Thebans, ivhu liud rushed
rj. IV.
44. 7 and Hdt. viii. 89. 0. — ού'τί tiri-
σ-ταμε'νουδ . . . των Τ€ . . . όρμισάντων :
on the connexion of parties, in differ-
ent cases by copulative particles, see
Kr. S^r. 50, 14, 2. — 7. ί'ξω τοξευ'μα-
Tos: without doubt the correct read-
ing, although the Mss. have mostly
54
THUCYDIDES VII. ?o.
τος€νματο<ζ τα πλοία • eVet ev ye 717 aWr) αναθεωρήσει
ovK άτόπως οί Hpa/ce? tt/do? to των Θηβαίων ίττπικόν,
10 θ7Γ€/3 πρώτον προσέκειτο, προεκθέοντέ^ re /cat ζνστρε-
φόμενοί iv έπιγωρίω τάζει την φνΧακην Ιποιονντο, κα\
ολίγοι αυτών iv τούτω ^ιβφθάρησαν. μέρος δβ τι καΐ iv
Tjj πόλβι αύτγ) Si άρπαγην έγκαταληφθεν άπώλετο. ,οΐ
be ζνμπαντες τών θρακών πεντήκοντα καΐ διακόσιοι άπο
15 τριακοσίων και γιλίων άπεθανον. ^ιεφθειραν δε και 3
τών Θηβαίων και τών άλλων οΐ ζννεβοηθησαν ες είκοσι
μάλιστα ιππέας τε και οπλίτας ομον και Θηβαίων τών
βοιωταργών ^κιρφών^αν • τών δε νίυκαλησσίων μέρος 4
τι άπανηλώθη. τα μεν κατά την ^Ινκαλησσον πάθει
20 χ^ρησαμένην ον^ενος ως επΙ μεγεθει τών κατά τον πόλε-
μον ήσσον ολοφνρασθαι άζίω τοιαύτα ζυνέβη.
e|ai ζζ'ίτγματο$. See Αρρ. — 8. eirei
ktL : gives the cause of the above
ατΓΟκτίίνονσιν αντών iv ττ) eVjScuret robs
ttAeiVtouj: " for elsewhere (L• rr} αλλτ)
άναχωρτισΐή on the retreat they lost
not so many men, since they knew
how to defend themselves not unskil-
fully." — 9. οΰκ aTo'irws : Schol.,
ουκ άκό(Γ,ααϊ5. It belongs witli the fol-
lowing description of the• fighting. —
11. ev €ΐΓΐ\ωρίω Τ(ίξ€ΐ : after the man-
ner of fighting of their country {προ6<θ(ΐΐ'
and ξυστρίψίσθαι), which they used
ουκ ατόπω$. Cf Hdt. ix. 02. 14, 7rpoe|afa-
ffoyres κατ' eva καΐ Sena, και TrXedves re
καΐ iKOffffoves συστρΐφόμινοι, ΐσέπιπτον
is Tobs "^.TtapTiiiTas. — 12. «v τοτίτω :
i.e. iv τφ 7Γροεκθΐοντα5 και ξυστρίφομ^-
vovs την φυ\ακί]ν ττοιεΊσθαι. — 13. έγκα-
ταληφθί'ν: i.e. since in their greed for
plunder they had allowed themselves
to be surprised. Cf. iv. 8. 43 ; 35. 6 ;
V. 3. 6. — ol ξυμτΓαντίξ : all together.
See on c. i. 31. Was Diitrephes among
the slain ? Ste App.
16. is ίϊκοσι μάλισ-τα : about twenty.
See Kiilin. 432, 1, lb; Kr. Spr. 60,
8, 1. — 17. τών βοιωταρχών: the
whole number of Boeotarchs was
eleven, of whom four were Thebaus
— two for the city, two for Plataea
and other subject towns — the rest (in
vaiyiug proportion) from the remain-
ing cities. See Oxyrhynchus Papyri
V. 842. col. xii. 8 ff.
18. τών Μυκαλη<Γ(Γίων : Z.*^. of the
armed citizens who had joined in the
pursuit with the Thebans. — μΐΐ'ρος τι :
a considerable paH. Cf. i. 23. IG ; ii.
64. 7 ; iv. 30. 2. — 19. τα κατά την
Μυκαλησ-σ-όν . . . τοιαύτα ξυν£'βη : cf
similar concluding sents. in iii. 50. 13,
τά «ατά Αίσβον ourws iyiveTO ; iii. 68.
30, τά κατά Πλάταιαΐ' . . Λρυτοι$ έτίλεύ-
τ-ησεν. Cf also iv. 4°• § ^• CI.
thinks, with St., that Reiske's emen-
dation, χρ-ησαμίν η ν for χρησαμένων,
is necessary, esp. on account of the
following iiij inl μ€-γ(θΐΐ. This is doubt-
less better, though the Schol. has χρη-
σαμΐνων • τών ΜυκαλτιιτσΊω^ δηλονότι. —
20. ώξ ίπι μ^Ύΐθει : sc, ttjs π6\€ω5, in
THUCYDIDES VII. 31.
55
31 Ό δε Αημοσθενης τότε αποπλέων em τηζ Κερκύ- 1
ρας μβτα την έκ της Αακωνίκης τενχισιν, όλκάδα ορμού-
σαν έν Φεια ttj Ήλειωΐ' βνρών, iv rj οΐ Κορίνθιοι οπλΐταί
ες την ΧικεΧίαν εμβλλον περαιονσθαι, αντην μεν δια-
5 φθείρει, οΐ δ' άνδρες άποφνγόντες ύστερον λαβόντες
άλλην επλεον. και μετά τοντο άφικόμενοζ 6 Αημοσθε- 2
νηζ ε<ζ την Ζάκννθον και ΚεφαΧληνίαν όπλιτας τε παρ-
έλαβε καΐ εκ της Ναυπάκτου των Μεσσηνίων μετεπεμ-
xfjaTO, καΐ ες την άντιπερας ηπειρον της Ακαρνανίας
10 ^ιεβη, ες Άλύζειάν τε και Άνακτόριον, ο αντοί είχ^ον. ovtl 3
δ' αντω περί ταύτα 6 ΚύρυμεΒων άπαντα εκ της %ίκε-
λίας αποπλέων, ος τότε του ^ειμωνος τά γ^ρηματα ά-γων
praportion to the size (of the city). Cf.
iii. 113. 25, ω$ TTpbs rh ^iyedos tt/s ττό-
Xeois.
31. Demosthenes takes measures, dur-
ing the further course of his voijage to
Sicily, for the reinforcement of his fleet
and for the security of Naupactus and the
adjacent regions. He unites forces with
his colleague Eurymedon, whom he meets
returning from Sicily.
1. to'tc ά7Γ0ΤΓλ€'ων : cf. c. 26. 14,
where the word παρχπλΐΐν is used of
the actual course of the \Oyage at
that moment. — 2. €κ ttJs Αακωνικηβ :
with unusual after-effect of αποηΚίων
= αποττλίων έκ ttjs Αακωνικη5 μ€τα τΐ)ν
(V αϋττ] -γΐνομίντιν τΐίχισιν. — 3. iv
φ£ΐ(χ: the port of Olympia. See
Curtius, Pelop. II. p. 45. Cf. ii. 25.
16. — fvpuv : the reading of Vat.,
adopted also by St., instead of the
vulgate, λαβών, which is incompati-
ble with διαφθ(ίρΐΐ. For similar use
of ΐΰρΊσκαν, cf. ii. 6. 14; v. 42. 7.
See on KaraKa^ovTfs, c. 30. 1. — ol
Κορίνθιοι όιτλΐται : cf c. 17. §3; 19.
§ 4. This one ship had got sep-
arated from the squadron of Alexar-
chus, as in the similar case mentioned
in c. 25. 11.
8. των Μ€σ•(Γηνίων : sc. όπλίταϊ. — 9.
τη? 'Ακαρνανία? : this coast Demosthe-
nes liad become well acquainted with
during his campaigns in the summer
and autumn of 426 b.c. (iii. 94 ff. ) . — 10.
Άλυζ£ΐαν : cf Strab. x. 2. 21, ή Άκύζαα
π€ντ€ΐίαίδ€κα άπί» θαλ,άττη! δίΐχεί στα-
δίουε. On the form, see App. — αντοί:
sc. OL ΆθηναΊοι, who occupied it in the
autumn of 425 b.c. (iv. 49) and had
not giA'cn it up again. Cf. v. 30. 15.
11. xtpl ταΰτα: Scliol. fiyovv irepl
τι) avWeyeii/ δΰναμιν. On this use of
Trepi, see Kr. Spr. 68, 33, 2. — Evpv^c'-
8ων : having accomplished the voyage
to Syracuse on which he had been
sent (c. 16. 10), he was now on his
way baek to Athens, but meeting with
Demosthenes entered immediately on
his duties as joint commander, to
which position he had been elected,
C. 16.8. — 12. to'tc τοϋ χ€ΐμώνθ5: <'f
C. 16. 10, irepl ηΚίου rpowas ras χειμβρι-
vas. rJre used often of a time taken
for granted as well known. See on
i. loi. 9. — τά χρήματα όίγων: cf.
56
THUCYDIDES VII. 31.
ΤΎ) στρατιά άπβπεμφθη, και άγγελλβι τά re άλλα καΐ οτι
ττνθοιτο κατά πλουν η^η ων το ΐίλημμνριον ύπο των
15 Ίίνρακοσίων €αλωκός. άφικνείται δε καΐ Κόνων παρ' 4
αυτούς, δς VPX^ Ναυπάκτου, άγγελΧων οτι at πβντβ και
€ΐκοσι νηες των Κορινθίων αί σφίσιν άνθορμουσαι οϋτ€
καταΧύουοΊ τον πόλ€μ,ον ναυμα^ζ^είν re μελλουσι • πεμ-
π€ΐν ούν βκβλευβν αυτούς ναΰς, ως ού)( ίκανάς οϋσας
20 ουοΐν Seoucra? είκοσι τάς εαυτών προς τάς εκείνων πέντε
και είκοσι ναυμαγ^εΐν. τω μεν ούν Kό^'ωϊ'^ Βεκα ναυς 6 5
Αημοσθενης και 6 ΕυρυμεΒων τάς άριστα σφίσι πλεού-
σας αφ' ών αύτοΙ εΐ)(^ον ζυμπεμπουσι προς τάς εν Tjj
Ναυπάκτω• αύτοι δε τά περί της στρατιάς τον ζύλλογον
25 ητοιμάζοντο, ΕύρυμεΒων μεν ες την Κερκυραν πλεύσας
C. 1 6. 12. — 14. κατά χλοίν : as in iii.
32. 2. Cf. καθ' όδόν, V. 3• 14; 37• 6.—
το Πλημμυριον . . . 6αλωκο9 : cf. c. 23.
§1.
15. Κόνων : without doubt the
same who was prominent toward the
end of the Peloponnesian War and
later. He seems at this time to have
had command both of the town and
of tlie fleet stationed tliere. Diphilus
no doubt came a little later, with
reinforcements, to supersede Conon.
Cf. c. 34. 13. — 16. at ire'vTe καΐ €Ϊκο<γι
. . . άνθορμοΰσ-αι : cf. c. 17. § 4 ; 19. § 5.
σφΊσιν, sc. to7s Άθηναίοΐί, is spoken
from Conon's standpoint. For pi.,
see on c. i. 27. — 17. οΰ'τί καταλυ'ουσι
τον ΐΓο'λίμον : Thuc. seems to iiave
chosen tlie unusual expression, κατα-
\veiv rhv ττόλΐμον, " leave off mili-
tary operations," on account of the
extraordinary circumstances. AVar
had not yet been declared between
Athens and the Peloponnesian alli-
ance ; and though arms had been
gradually taken up everywhere, it
was still possible to return to peace-
ful relations. The 25 Corinthian
ships had been sent out with the
special object of protecting, the ves-
sels intended for Sicily (c. 17. § 4;
19. § 5), and since these had now
gone safely past Naupactus, there was
no further cause for hostilities, and it
might have been expected that they
would abandon their hostile attitude
(καταλύσ^ίΐ/ αύτουί rhi^ πόΧΐμον). But
this was not the case ; on the con-
trary, they showed an inclination to
risk a sea-fight with the Athenians.
This contrast is appropriately ex-
pressed by the co-ord. const, ovre κα-
ταΚΰουσι rhv πό\ΐμον ναυμαχΰν re μΐ\-
λουσι. See Αρρ. — 19. ws: with ace.
abs., as in i. 134. 21; vi. 24. 10; viii.
66. 20. GMT. 853; II. 974; Kr.
Spr. 5(), i), 4. — 20. δυοΐν δ€θΰσ-ας
€Ϊκοσ-ι : pred. to ras ίαυτών. IIow the
fleet of 20 triremes of c. 19. 28 had
been reduced to 18 is not stated.
23. ξυμτΓί'μτΓουσ-ι : send aloufj with.
Cf. ii. 12. 11; iv. So. 21. — 24. -irepl
τή5 σ-τρατιάί τον ξνλλογον : for order,
see on c. 24. 5. ^vWoyos in the sense
THUCYDIDES VII. 31, 32.
57
καΐ ττεντζκαί^ζκά re ι^αΰ? πΧηρονρ κβλβύσας αυτούς και
οπλίτας καταλβγόμβνος {ζννηργξ. yap ηΒη Αημοσθβι/βί
άποτραπόμβνο<;, ωσπερ και -^ρεθη), Αημοσθερης ο' εκ
των περί την \\.καρνανίαν γωρίων σφβν^ορητας τε καΐ
30 άκορτΐ(Ττάς ξυναγείρων.
32 Οι δ' εκ των Συρακουσών τότε μετά την τον ΐίλημ- ]
μνρίου αΧωσιν ττρεσβείς οΐχόμενοι ες τας πόλεις, επευοη
εττεισάν τε και ζυναγείραντες εμελλον άζει,ν τον στρα-
τόν, 6 Νικίας προττνθόμενος πέμπει ες των 'Σικελών
5 τους την SioSov έχοντας καΐ σφίσυ ζυμμάχους, Κεντόρυ-
πάς τε καΐ ^ Αλικυαίους καΐ άλλους, όπως μη οιαφρησουσι
τους πολεμίους, άλλα ζυστραφεντες κωλνσουσυ Βιελθεΐν •
of bringing together troops from all
quarters only here, but corresponding
to the freq. use of ^uWeyetv. Cf. c.
•J. 7, etc. — 27. ξυνηρχί : see on 11. —
28. άίΓΟτραπομ^νος : i.e. giving up the
voyage home (άποπλίων in 12) and
turning back toward Sicily. C'f. iii.
89. 5. — τίρ*'^Ί • s^6 o" 11•
32. lit Sicilij, meanwhile, the Sicel
allies of the Athenians, at the request of
Nicias, attach the reinforcements sent hi)
the Siceliote cities to Syracuse and de-
stroy about 800. The rest escape to
Syracuse.
1. ot δ' €K . . . irpeVPeis : the subj.
of the eirei^i] clause placed first for
emphasis. Kiihn. GOO, 7. — το'τί μ£τά
την τοΰ ΙΙλημμυρίου όίλωσιν : refers
to c. 25. § 1λ As to τότ6, see on c. 31.
12. — 2. ο(\ομ£νοι i's Tas iroXcis : tlie
partic. is attrib. Time, is fond of
placing the attrib. partic. after the
noun whenever other modifiers are
added. See on i. 11. 19. The cities
esp. meant are Selinus and Himera,
for Camarina and Gela are referred
to separately in c. τ,;^. 2, 4. Cf. c. 25.
38. — 4. ιτροττυθομενο? : Vat. has only
ττυθόμίνοί, but ττροπυθόμίνοί is quite
appropriate, and occurs besides in
similar connexion in iv. 42. 14. — 5.
Tovs την δίοΒον ί'χοντα? : i.e. those
who dwelt on the road leading from
tlie northern part of the island to
Syracuse. Witii this agrees tlie situ-
ation of KevTOptwa, Centuripa of
the Romans, now Centorbi (Holm, I.
p. (!8), about 25 miles west of Aetna.
A town Alicyae in this region is un-
known. A place of the name situ-
ated in the north-western part of the
island between Segesta and Selinus
can hardly be the one referred to.
Cf. vi. 88. § 4 ; 94. § 3. — σ-φίσ-ι : from
Vat. only, but indispensable with ξυμ-
μάχου•;. For pi., SCO on c. I. 27. — 6.
διαφρη'σ-ουσ-ι : Dobree's conjecture for
tlie vulgate ^ια<ρ•ήσουσι, adopted by
Bk., Em., and St. A comparison with
Ar. Av. 193, των μ-ηρίων τ^ν κνΊσαν οϋ
ξιαφρ-ησΐτΐ, leaves scarcelj^ a doubt as
to its correctness. Cf Etymol. Mag-
num, p. 246, 43, διαφρω σημαίνει rh
διακομίζού καΐ e'(Ti4i>c.i κσΧ atpiiuai ττοίω
58
THUCYDIDES VII. ί2, r-
aWr) γαρ αντονς ovSe Treipacretv • Ακραγαι/τΊροι ycap ουκ
ihiSocrav δια, της Ιαντών όδόν. ττορενομένων δ' τ^δϊ^ των 2
10 'Ιίκελιωτών οί Σικελοί, καθάπβρ ioeouTo οΐ Αθηναίου,
evehpsv \τινα τρι\η\ ττοιησάμενοι άφυλακτοίς re και. εξαίφ-
νης επιγενόμενου ^ιέφθειραν ες οκτακόσιους μάλίττα
καΐ τους πρεσβευς ττλην ενός τον Κορίνθιου ττάντας- ού-
τος δε τους ζι,αφνγόντας, ες πεντακόσιους καΐ -χ^ίλίους,
'^^εκόμίσεν ες τας ^υρακούσας. και περί τας αύτας ημέρας 1
καΙ Οί Καμαρίναΐοί άφίκνοννταί αντοΐς βοηθουντες, πεν-
τακόσίΟί μεν οπΧΐταί, τρίακόσίΟί δε άκοντίσταΐ καΙ τοζό-
ταί τρίακόσίΟί. επεμφαν οε καΙ οί Τελωοί ναντίκό^ τε,
5 ες πέντε νανς, κα\ άκοντίστάς τετρακόσιους και Ιππέας
Sίaκoσίoυς. σχεδόν γαρ Τί ηοη απασα η Σικελία, πλην 2
\\.κραγαντίνων, οϋτοί δ' ουοε μεθ^ έτερων ήσαν, οΐ δ'
άλλοι ε77ΐ τους Αθηναίους μετά των "ϊ,υρακοσίων οί πρό-
τερον περίορώμενοί ζυστάντες εβοηθουν.
— 8. όίλλη : htj another watj, i.e. than the
main road. Cf. c. 70. 27. — Άκρα-
γαντΐνοι οϋκ ίδίδοσ-αν όδο'ν : υη ac-
count of tlieir nt• utrality. Cf. c. 33. 7.
11. [τίνα τριχη] : CI. brackets
both words as inappropriate to the
context ; the most of the editt. only
τμιχη. TLva is wanting in ^'at., τριχη in
most of tlie Mss. — άφυλακτοΐ5 Tt και
€'ξαίφνη5 : the ad\'. modifiers in differ-
ent forms, as in c. 13. 1, 2 ; 40. 10. Kr.
Spr. 09, 2, 3. — 13. τον Κορινθίου : rf.
c. 25. 39. — 15. εκο'μισ•€ν : as in c. 29.
3, implying the idea of bringing
through safely.
33. But graduall ij nearJij all the Greek
cities in Sicily declare for Syracuse, ex-
cept Afjrigentum, which remains neutral.
Demosthenes and Euri/medon continue
their voi/aye toward Sicily, and stop some
time at Thnrii.
2. ol Καμαριναΐοι: they had de-
cided in the negotiations of the pre-
ceding year, έν τω τταρόνη μηδΐτ4ροΐί
αμν;•ΐΐν, vi. 88. 14. — 4. ol Γ€λφοι: as
to their zeal for Syracuse before this
time, cf. Q. I. 21; vi. 67. 13. — 5. i's
■KtVTi νανς : appos. to ναυτικόν.
6. σ-χ€δο'ν τι άττασ-α: almost all.
Xaxus and Catana were still wanting.
αττασα is adopted from Vat. as stronger
than the vulgate -πάσα. Cf. c. 15. 4.
σχεδόν τι, as in iii. 68. 27 ; v. 66. IG.
— 7. ονδ€ μεθ' €Τ€'ρων : neutral, as in
ii. 67. 34; 72. 11; vi. 44. 20. — ol δ'
όίλλοι : resumes απασα ή Σικελία after
οίτοι δ' . . . ΐ,σσ,ν, which on account of
its influence on the const, of the re-
mainder of the sent, is not to be put in
parenthesis. — 8. ol ιτρο'τίρον irepiopci-
μ€νοι : supplementary attrib. e.\i)l;ina-
tion referring e.sp. to the Camarinaeans.
τΓίριορώμΐΐΌΐ, e X s ρ e c t a η t e s e ν c n-
turn, as in iv. 73. 5; vi. 93. 3; 103. 10.
THUCYDIDES VII. ^^.
59
10 Kat OL μερ ^νρακ6(Τΐοι, ώ? αντοΐς το eV rot? "Ζικε- 3
λοΓς πάθο<; iyeuero, έπεσχον το ενθεως τοις Αθηναίους
ini^eipeip • 6 δε Αημοσθερης καί ΕνρνμεΒωρ, βτοίμης
ηΒτ) της στρατιάς ονσης €κ re της Κερκύρας καΐ άπο
της ηπείρου, εττεραιωθηααν ζυμπάσΐβ τη σΥρατια τον
15 'lovLov €π ακραν Ιαπνγίαν • καΐ ορμηθεντες αντόθεν 4
κατίσγονσιν ες τας Χοιράοας νήσους Ίαπυγίας, καΐ άκον-
τιστάς τε τινας των Ίαττύγων πεντήκοντα και εκατόν του
Μεσσαπίου έθνους αναβιβάζονται επι τάς ναυς, /cat τω
Αρτα, οσπερ και τους άκοντιστάς δυνάστης ων παρεσχ^εν
20 αύτοΐς, άνανεωσάμενοι τίνα τταλαιάν φιλίαν άφικνουνται
ες 'Μεταπόντιον της Ιταλίας. καΐ τους Μεταποντίους 5
πείσαντες κατά το ζνμμα)(ΐκον άκοντιστάς τε ζυμπεμ-
πειν τριακοσίους και τριήρεις δυο καΐ άναλαβόντες ταύτα
παρέπλευσαν ες %ουριαν. καΧ καταλαμβάνουσι νεωστι
11. ίΐΓί'σ-χον το «τΓίχίίρείν : cf. η.
8ι. 19; Soph. Phil. 881, μηδ' έπίσχω-
μ€ν τυ ττλβί ν ; Deill. XXI. 12, rh \αμβά-
ueiv 5ίκην ΐττίσχετε. See on ii. 76. 1.
i -πέχίίν is not used in the mid. in
Thuc, and in the sense " refrain from "
perhaps only in aor. — 13. ί'κ τ€ ttjs
KepKUpas καΐ άττο τη§ τ\ττίίρον : cf. c.
31. § 5. — 14. τον Ίόνιον: witliout
κόχπον, as in vi. 30. G ; 34. 24 ; 104. 10.
See on iii. 107. 4. — 15. όίκραν 'lauv-
γίαν : the promontory on the northern
side of tlie bay of Tarentum. Cf. vi.
30. δ ; 34. 22 ; 44• 9-
16. XoipdSas : in the inner recess
of the Tarentine bay before the
harbour of Tarentum, inhabited by
lapygians {νησου$ 'lanuyias), to wliich
people the tribe of tlie Messapians
belonged. See Niebuhr, Bom. Hist.
I. p. 146. — 17. Tivas : ubuiit, belong-
ing to πΐντ-ίικοντα και ίκατόν. Kr. Spr.
51, 16, 4. Cf c. 34. 19; 87. 15; iii.
68.16; 1 1 1. 17; viii. 21.4. — 19. "Αρτα:
a prince of the Messapians, who
was hostile to the Tarentines. See
Niebuhr, ibid. p. 150. He is men-
tioned in Athenaeus, iii. p. 108 f.
(who cites this passage) as Μεσσαπίων
βασιλευί των eu "iarrvyia — δυνοίστης :
used in Thuc. only here of a bar-
barian prince. — 20. τίνα : it is im-
plied perhaps that Time, did not know
tlie particulars. — 21. τήδ Ίταλίαδ:
added because at this point the boun-
dary of ancient Italy begins. See on
c. 25. 6.
22. κατά TO ξυμμαχικο V : the treaty
has not been mentioned before. — 23.
άναλαβοντ€$ : takinij with them, as in
c. 86. ο ; V. 64. 20. ταΰτα refers to
α.κοντιστά$ and rpirtpeis together. Vat.
reads avrds, which is perhaps prefer-
able, since the 300 jaΛ'elin-men were no
doubt on the triremes. — 24. t's Θου-
ρίαν: the city, not the countr}•, must
be meant here, as in vi. 61. 36; 104.
13, for the country is called ή «ου-
60
THUCYDIDES Λ'ΙΙ. 33, 34.
25 στάσει τους των Αθηναίων εναντίους βκπεπτωκότας • καΐ 6
βουλόμενοί την στρατιαν αυτόθι ττασαν άθροίσαντβς et
Τίζ vnekekeLTTTo Ιζετάσαι και τους θουρίους ττβΐσαι σφίσί
ξυστρατβύειν τε ώς προθυμότατα καί, επευ^ηπερ εν
τούτω τύχΎ]ς είσί, τους αυτούς εχ^θρούς καΐ φίλους τοϊς
30 ^ λ,θηναίοις νομίζειν, ττεριεμενον εν τη θουρία καΐ επρασ-
σον ταύτα.
34 Ot δε ΥΙεΧοποννησιοι ττερι τον αυτόν ^ρόνον του- 1
τον οΐ εν ταΐς ττεντε και είκοσι ναυσίν, οιπερ των 6\κά-
^ων ένεκα της ες %ικελίαν κομι^ης άνθώρμουν προς τάς
εν Ναυπάκτω ναυς, παρασκευασάμενοι ως επι ναυ/χα^ία
5 και προσπληρώσαντες ετι ναυς, ώστε ολίγω ελάσσους εί-
ναι αντοΐς των Αττικών νέων, ορμίζονται κατά ^Κρινεον
pias in c. 35• 6• Stepli- B.V7- says
that the name was written Θουρία a'ld
Θούριον, as well as Θούριοι, and Eckhel
describes a coin with the inscription
ΘΟΤΡΙΑ. (Arn.) Thuc. uses Θούριοι
only of the inhabitants (below, 27;
35. 2; 57. 58; vi. 104. 22; viii. 84. 3).
— καταλαμβάνουσ-ι . . . €ΚΐΓ€ΐΓτωκοτα5 :
see on c. 30. 1.
26. €Ϊ Tis ΰ•ΐΓ£λ€'λ£ΐΐΓΤθ : to be con-
nected,Cl. tliinki.,with έξετόσαί. A final
muster is meant, such as was called
έπεξΐτασί$ in vi. 42. 2. They wished,
after bringing together all the gradu-
ally^ enlisted military forces, once more
to examine closely whether all were
present, no one left behind. St., claim-
ing that with Cl.'s view the pf. is
necessar}•, connects it with aQpo'iaavrts,
which seems preferable, tliough the
pll)f . in indir. disc, might be admissible.
— 28. ί V τοΰτω τυχηδ : ί e. freed from
the anti-Attic party. For const, see
on c. 2. 16. — 30. ί'ιτρασ-σ-ον ταΰτα:
i.e. they were occupied with negotia-
tions concerninsi a full alliance.
34. About this time the fleets of the
Athenians and the Pelnponnesians, which
had been lying opposite one another in
the Corinthian gulf, flght « battle near
Erinens on the coast of Achaia. Each
claims the victorij, but neither gains a
decided advantage.
2. ol €v Tats -ire'vre καΐ «ϊκοσι ναυ-
σίν: cf.c. 17. § Ί; 19- § ύ; 3ΐ• § 4.—
3. Ενεκα: placed, as in i. 57. 10 (rrjs
ΤΙοτίώαίαε fveKa άποστάσ(ωί), between
the objective and the governing gen.,
for των δ\κά5ων dejiends upon ttjs . ■ .
κομι5η5. — 4. los €iri ναυμαχία : ivith
the intention of jighl/ng, as in iii.
4. 6 ; vi. 34. 33. Cf. ws iirl ναυμα-
χίαν in same sense in i. 48. 2 ; ii. 83.
10; 85. 12; 86. 3; iv. 13. 13. — 5.
Ίτροσ-ιτληρώσ-αντεδ έ'τι vaus : Schol.
τροσίτι άλλα$ τ\7)ρώσαντ($. The arri-
val of fresh ships is implied. Cf. vi.
104. 12. — 6. 'Epiveov: a small place
on a ba\' of the gulf of Corinth east
of I\ Ilium, the harbour of the town
Khypes or Khypae. See Curtius. Pelop.
I. p. 458 ; Eui-sian, 11. pp. 313, 330.
THUCYDIDES VII. 34.
61
της Ά^αιας eV rrj 'PvnLKrj. καΙ αύτοϊς, του χωρίον μηνο- 2
ειδοΰ? ο'.'τος έφ' ω ωρμονρ, 6 μεν πεζός εκατέρωθεν
προσβεβοηθηκως των τε Κορινθίων καΐ των αντόθεν
10 ζνμμάγων επΙ ταΐς ττροανεγονσαις ακραις παρετετακτο,
at δε νηες το μεταξύ εΙ)(^ον εμφράζασαυ • ηρχε δε τον ναν-
TLKOV ΤΙολνάνθής Κορίνθιος. οΐ δ' ^Αθηναίοι εκ της 3
Ναυπάκτου τριάκοντα νανσΐ καΐ τρισίν {ηρχ^ δε αντων
Αίφιλος) επεπλενσαν αντοΐς. και οι Κορίνθιοι το μεν 4
15 πρώτον ησνχαζον, έπειτα άρθεντος αντοίς τον σημείον,
επεί καιρός ε'δόκει εΐϊ^αι, ωρμησαν επί τους ^Αθηναίονς
και ενανμάχουν. και χρόνον άντείχον πολνν άλληλοις. καΐ 5
των μεν Κορινθίων τρεις νηες διαφθείρονται, των δε
Αθηναίων κατεον μεν ούδε/χια απλώς, επτά δε τίνες
20 απλοί εγενοντο, άντίπρωροι εμβα\\6μεναι καΧ άναρρα-
γεΓσαι τάς παρεζειρεσίας υπο των Κορινθίων νέων ε'π'
7. avTots: the dat. placed thus
early in the sent, has a general rela-
tion to the \vliole, and is only loosely
connected with παρΐτίτακτο. Cf. i. 6.
8 ; 48. 9, etc. — τοΰ χωρίου μηνθ6ΐδοΰ$
OVTOS : the bay itself in Λνΐύοΐι the
ships had taken their station, so that
the land troops could be drawn up on
the promontories on either side, ταΐ$
irpoavexovaais (Vat., vulgate ανΐχού-
ffots) άκραΐ5. — 9. τών αύτοθ€ν |υμ-
μάχων : sc. 'Αχαιών, who were already
at that time all on the Lacedaemo-
nian side. Cf. ii. 9. § 2. τών αντόθεν
as in vi. 25. 13 and freq. — 11. €μψρά-
ξασ-αι: i.e. by their position barring
the entrance to the l)ay. Cf. iv. 8. 22.
13. τριάκοντα ναυσ-Ι καΐ τρίΓ-ί : in
addition to the 18 triremes that Conon
had, and the 10 given him by Demos-
thenes and Eurymedon (c. 31. § 4, 5),
still others had prob. been brought by
Diphilus. See on c. 31. 15,
15. apGe'vTos avrots τοΰ σ-ημείου :
the raising of a flag or some such
signal is implied. The opposite is τα
σημεΊα κατεσπάσθη (i. 63. 14). Cf. i.
49. 1 ; 63. 11 ; iv. 42. 20.
19. air\c5s : outright. Cf. Plat. Phaed.
100 d ; Phaedr. 257 b. Not found
elsewhere in this sense except in late
writers. — £•7Γτά Tives : see on c. 23- 1"•
— 20. άιτλοι : Schol. αχρείοι wphs πλΐΰ-
σιν. The word applies primarily to
water hard to sail through, but is trans-
ferred by Thuc. here, as also in 33 and
c. 60. 12, to unseaworthy ships. — €μ-
βαλλο'μ^ναι : Schol. i-nh των ττοΚΐμίων
νεών τυπτόμεναι. It is pass, of εμβάλ.•
Aeiv τινί (i. 49. 28; iv. 14.7). In c. 70.
33, 34 the act. and pass, occur together.
The pres. partic. indicates repetition,
the aor. (avappayeTaat) the immediate
result. — 21. τάδ irapefeipeo-ias : for the
ace. with the pass., see G. 1239; H.
724 a. The front part of the ship is
62
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 34.
αντω τούτω τταγυτερα^ τάς εττωηδας Ιγρνσων. ί^αυ/χα^τ^- 6
(ται^Γές δε αντίπαλα μεν και ως αυτούς ίκατερονς άζίούν
Γίκαν όμως δε των ΐ'αυαγιωΐ' κρατησάντων των *\θη-
25 ναίων δια τε rr)i' τον άνεμου αττωσιν αύτων ές το ττελα-
γος και δια r-i^*^ των Κορινθίων ούκέτι έπαναγωγην, διε-
κρίθησαν απ αλλήλων, καΐ διω^ι? ουδεμία εγενετο, ούδ'
άι^δρες ουδέτερων εάλωσαν ■ οΐ μεν γαρ Κορίνθιοι και
ΙΙελοποννήσιοι προς τύ] yrj ναυμαγούντες ρα^ίως διεσω-
30 ζοντο, των δε \\θηναίων ουδεμία κατε'δυ ναύς. άποπλευ- 7
σάντων δε των Αθηναίων ες την ^^αύπακτον οι Κορίν-
θιοι εύθυς τροπαΐον έστησαν ως νικώντες, δτι πλείους
meant. Schol. παρΐξαρΐσία ecrrl rh κατά
την Ίτρώραν ττρο των κωττΰν, ω$ tiv eitroi
Tij τί) παρέξ T77J elpeaias. Cf. C. 40. 18 ;
iv. 1 2. 5. It was bored through or ripped
up by the violent blows of the inwTiSfs.
αναρρηγνύναι in this sense also in c. 36.
19; 40. 17. — iV αντω τοΰτω : CI. adopts
the dat. (of purpose) from Vat., as in
i. 74. 19, ejri τφ . . . νίμ^σθαι ; ii. 29.
17, €ir' ώψΐλία', \i. 3I• 14, eiri βραχΐ7
πλω. But there seems to be no cer-
tain example in Thuc. of ewl τούτφ
expressing purpose, whereas eirt τοΰ-
T ο occurs in c. 36. 3 ; iv. 3. 9 ; v. 87. 4.
— ^22. Tas €'?Γωτί8α5: a sort of cat-
heads. Scliol. τά (κατΐρωθΐνττρώραίΐξί-
χοντα ξύκα. These beams projected like
ears on both sides of the prow, and
served to strengthen it.
23. «ίντίτταλα: ace. neut. pi. of inner
obj. approximating to an adv., as
α•γχώμα\α C. 71. 21 ; εναντία, iii. 55. 9.
See on i. 3. 18; 38. 6. — tes . . . ά|ι.οΰν
νικάν : ώϊ = ώ<ΓΤ€. G^IT. G08. ()09.
avTovs eKaTepovs (with order as in i.
105.23; V. 41. 16), though referring
to the subj. in νανμαχ-ησαντί^, is in the
ace, since the particularizing of the
subj. in fKaTfpovs requires an independ-
ent const. For the inf. clause express-
ing a qualification of the action, see Kr.
Spr. •5•5, 3, 3. — 25. την τοΰ ανίμον αιτω-
(Γίν αντών : subjective and objective
gen. respectively depending on ίττωσιν.
Ivr. Spr. 47, 9, 7. — is το iriXayos ■ i-e.
towards the Athenians, who attacked
from without. — 26. 81a, την οΰκ€'τι
€'ΤΓαναγωγην : Schol. δια το μη tirava-
-/(σθαί αύτοΪ5 Toiis Κορινθίου!, i.e. aban-
doned the damaged ships, ουκίτι in
attrib. position modifying the verbal
noun as in c. 44. 42. Kiihn. 461, 6.
See on i. 137. 26. — διβκρίθησ-αν oir'
άλλη'λων: as in i. 105. 22. The verb
δι,ακρίνεσθαι, meaning to desist from
combat, occurs also in c. 38. ό; iv.
14-22. _
29. ρα8ίω$ δΐΐο'ωζοντο : (pabiws
from Vat., for which most of the
rest of the Mss. have κοί) escaped from
pursuit easily, i.e. swam to the land
when they were obliged to leave the
sinking ships. — 30. κατ€'8υ : to be
taken as plpf., as is shown by a com-
parison with 19. No ship of theirs
had been completely destroyed, and
hence there had been no opportunity
to capture the crew
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 34, 35.
f;3
των εναντίων ναυς απλούς εποίησαν, καΐ νομίσαντβς αυ-
τοί ονχ^ -ησσασθαί δι' οπ€ρ ούδ' οΐ eTepoL νικαν • οΐ re
35 yap Κορίνθιοι ηγησαντο κρατβΐν el μη καΐ πολν έκρα-
τονντο, οι τ ^Αθηναίοι Ινόμιζον Τ7θΌ'όΐ•0Γ^αι οτι ου ττολί)
Ινίκων. άποπλευσάντων oe των ΐίβλοποννησίων καΐ του 8
πεζοΰ ^ίαλυθεντοζ οΐ Αθηναίου έστησαν τροπαΐον καΐ
αΰτοΙ εν τη Ά^αϊα, ώ? νικήσαντες άττεγον του 'Έιρυνεον,
40 εν ω οί Κορίνθυοί ωρμουν, ώς είκοσι σταδιους. κα\ η μεν
ι^αυ^α^ία ούτως ετεΚεύτα.
35 Ό δε Αημοσθενης καΙ ΕύρυμεΒων, επειδή ξύστρα- 1
τενειν αύτοΐς οΐ θούριου παρεσκευάσθησαν επτακόσιους
μεν οπΧίταις, τριακόσιους δε άκοντισταΐς, τάς μεν νανς
παραπλεΐν εκελευον επι της Κρότων ιάτι^ος, αυτοί δε
5 τον πεζον πάντα εζετάσαντες πρώτον επΙ τω Έυβάρει
33. καΐ νομ(σ•αντ65 αΰτοΙ . . . νικάν :
a'JTo'i adopted, with St., instead of δι'
αυτό (Vat. αυτό), since δι αυτό (for
δίά ταΰτό, or δια τοντο) δι' όπερ is im-
possible. Render ; and because theij
themselves considered that thei/ tcere not
defeated (for the very reason) on ac-
count of which the others did not claim to
be victorious. CI. explains δι onep . . .
νικαν, " because the others did not claim
to be victorious." — 34. ούδ' ol trtpoi
νικαν : sr. ΐνάμιζον. ()n the one side, ούχ
■ήσσΰσθαι— viKuf or κρατεΐν; on the Other,
ου νικαν = τισσασθαι. On this equiva-
lence rests the following explanation,
ο'ί re yap Κορίνθιοι . . . οτι ου ττολυ ενι-
κών. — 35. καΐ ΊΓολυ : .giving strong
emphasis, as in c. 41. 14. Kr. Spr.
09, 32, 18. Sec on i. 74. 10.
37. άπ•οΐΓλ€υ(Γάντων Se των IleXo-
ΊΓοννησ-ίων : emphatically contrasted
with άποττΚευσαντων δΐ των 'Αθηναίων
in 30. The sailing away of the
Peloponnesians signified that they
gave up the idea of coping with the
Athenians, and the latter therefore
now definitely claimed the victory.
— 39. £v TT) 'Αχαΐα : on the coast of
Achaia, without exact statement of
the place, which is indicated only by
the distance of the trophy from Eri-
neus.
35. Demosthenes and Eurijmedon,
abandoning their intention of marching
their land forces through the territorg of
Croton, embark at the mouth of the
river ITi/lias and come by sea to Petra,
near Ehegium.
2. ΐΓαρ€<ΓΚ€υάσ-θηοΓαν : had been in-
duced ; not equiv. to τταρεσκευάσαντο,
but pass, of παρασκΐυάζΐΐν τινά, as
used in iii. 36. 20 ; iv. 132. 11 ; viii.
52. 1. Kiihn. 473, 2. It is the ac-
complishment of what was desired in
^• 2ι2>• § ^> βουΚόμΐνοι . . , καΊ Tohs
Θουρίουί πΰσαι σφίσι ξυστρατΐυΐΐν ωε
■προθυμότατα. In viii. 52. 1, we have
παρεσκΐύαζε καΙ aveweidev united in the
same sense. — 5. Συβάρει: the river
near Thurii having the same name
G4
THUCYDIDES VII. 35, 36.
ποταμ,ω ijyov δια ττ^ς (")ονριαδος y^^• κό.! ώς iyevovTo 2
έτη τω Τλια ποταμω, και αντοϊς οί Κροτωνίαταυ ττροσ-
7Γ€μ\Ιβαντ€ς βίπον ουκ αν σφίσυ βουλομά^οίς eivai δια ττ^ς
γΐ7? σφων τον στρατον Ιέναι, έπίκαταβάντβς η-υΧίσαντο
10 προς την ^άλασσαι/ και τ-ην βκβολην του ΎΧίον • καΐ αί
νηβς αντοΐς ές το αντο άπηντων. τύ) δ' νστβραία άνα-
βίβασαμβνοί παρέπλεαν, ισχύοντες προς ταϊς πόλεσι πλην
Αοκρων, εως άφίκοντο επί ΙΙέτραν της Vηyίvης.
36 Ot δε SvpaKoaLOi εν τούτω πννθανόμενοι αυτών 1
τον επίπλουν αύθις ταΐς ναυσιν- αποπειρασαι εβούλοντο
και ΤΎ) αλλτ) παρασκευή του πεζού, ηνπερ eV αυτό τούτο
with the destroyed city, on the site
of which Thurii was built. Cf. Strab.
vi. I. 13 (where tlie gen. is 2υ)3άριδο$).
7. τω Ύλία: cannot be exactly
identified. — •7Γρο<Γ"π•6'μψαντ£5 : as in i.
53. 2; iii. 52. 10. See on c. 3. 4.
■κροτΓ4μ^αντΐ3, Λνΐιϊΰΐι Portns proposes,
is unnecessary. — 8. οΰκ ανσ-ψίσ-ι βου-
λομ€'νοις civai : on the periphrasis, see
GMT. DUO; Kr. Spr. 48, 0, 4. Cf.
Sail. Jug. 84. 3, q u i a η e q u e ρ I e b i
militia volenti; 100. 4 ; Tac. Ann.
i. 59; Hist. iii. 43; Agric. 18. Note
the very rare inf. of indir. disc,
after eiirov. GMT. 99; 753, 3.-9.
€•ΐΓΐκαταβάντ€5 : see on c. 23. 2. CI.
connects irpbs τ)ιν θά\ασσαν with the
partic, as in c. 23. 2; but St. takes
it with -ηνΑίσαντο, citing Xen. Hell. ii.
2. 8, irphs την ττόλιν έστρατοπίΒΐυσΐν.
Either view is admissible. — 11. άνα-
βι,βα(Γάμ£νοι : rf. c 33. 18. Here τυν
στρατόν is to be sui)i)lied. — 12. ιτλήν
Λοκρών: which was hostile to tlie
Athenians. Cf. vi. 44. 13. — 13. Πί-
τραν: usually called AevKonerpa. Cf.
Strab. vi. i. 7.
36. The Sijracusiins, hearing of their
approach, determine to risk a second
sea-fight in the great harbour before they
arrive, and strengthen the proirs of their
ships in order that theg may have the
advantage of the Athenians in a battle
in the confined space.
2. ανθις: after the first sea-fight
(c. 22, 23). — Tttis ναυσ-Ιν άίΓοτΓίΐρά-
«ταΐ : = ναι/μαχι'αϊ αποπαρΰσαι, <'. IJ-
14. — 3. καΐ ττ) άλλτ) "ΐΓαρασ-Κίυη τοΰ
ΊΓίζοΰ: C1. explains, "and b< sides (tf.
i. 2. 12; vi. 72. 17) by arming (and
strengthening) the land army, as
stated in c. 33. § 1, 2." But in this
case we should have όνπβρ, referring to
ΊΤ€ζοΰ, rather than i'lv-rrep. The sense is :
to make trial with the shijis and zcith
the foot-force too (besides). Cf. c.
37. 3 if. For this meaning of τταρα-
<τκ€νή, cf. vi. 31. 6. It is dat. of
manner, rather than means; TrefoC,
gen. of description, not objective gen.
On aWv, see G. 90(5, 2; II. 705.—
ήνίΓίρ . . . ξυν€λ€γον : the inipf., since
they were constantly exjiecting fresh
troops from the allies. It corresponds
to Oi δ' άλλοι έβοηθουν, C. 2;^. 7. But
St. and Kr. take this as equiv. in
force to the plpf., which is perhajjs
better. See Kr. Sj>r. 53, 2, 8. — eV
THUCYDIDES VII. ^6.
Oo
πρίρ βλθβΐι/ αντονς φθάσαι βουΚόμ,ενοι ζννζλβγορ. nape- 2
5 σκ^υάσαντο δε τό τε άλλο ναντικον ως εκ rrj^ ττροτ€ρα<ζ
ϊ/αυ/αα^ιας τι ττΧέον iveiSov σ^τησοντε^ζ, και τάς πρώρας
των νέων ζνντεμόρτες ες έλασσον στεριφωτερας εποίη-
σαν, και τάς επωτίοας επεθεσαν ταΐς πρωραις πα^^είας,
καΐ άντερίοας απ' αυτών νπετειναν προς τους τοί)/ους
10 ω? eVt e^ πηγεις εντός τε καΐ εζωθεν • ωπερ τρόπω
και οι Κορίνθιοι προς τας εν ttj Νανπάκτω νανς επι-
σκενασάμ,ενοι πρωραθεν ενανμάγουν. e^'ό/ztσ"αI^ yap οι 3
%νρακόσιοι προς τας των Αθηναίων νανς ού^ ομοίως
άντινεναυπηγημενας, αλλά λεπτά τά πρωραθεν έχουσας
15 δια το μη άντιπρωροις μάλλον αύτονς η εκ περίπλου
ταΐς εμβολαΐς -χ^ρησθαι, ουκ έλασσον σχτίσειν, και την εν
αυτό τοΰτο : see on c. 34• 21. — 4. irplv
«λθεΐν : on wpivwith inf. depending on
φθάσαι, see Kiilin. 482, note 11.
•π-αρίσ-κίυάσαντο : this and the fol-
lowing aors. used for the more ex-
act plpf . — 5. TO Ti άλλο ναυτικόν : τό
άλλο contrasted with και ras πρφρα^,
" ineveryother respect they had fitted
out their fleet in .such manner, as — . "
— 6. €ν€ΐδον : Vat. has d8ov, but ivo-
pav is a common expression with
Thuc. for knowledge won by experi-
ence. Cf. c. 62. 1 ; i. 95. 24; iii. 30.
14. — ιτλί'ον σ•χή(Γθντί5 : = τηλ^ον σχή-
σειν. Schol. τοΰτ ίστι τΓ\€ονεκτήσον-
res. • — 7. |υντ€μόντ€3 €S ίλασσ-ον :
shortening. See Graser, cle veteruin
re navali, p. 28. Cf. viii. 86. 80, is
euriXeiav τι ξυντέτμηται ; Ar. Ran.
1262, ets ev ξυντεμω. — 8. Tas «ιτωτί-
Sas : see on c. 34. 22. — iraxcias :
pred. ; they put on the prows cat-lieads
of great thickness or strength, i.e.
made them stronger than they had
been. — 9. dvrepiSas : supports, braces,
extending from the under side of tlie
beams through the sides of the sliip a
length of nine feet within and nine
without. See Graser, Athens Kriegs-
hafen, Philol. 1871, p. 85, note; and
compare the cut in de vet. renav. tab. 2,
fig. 10. — air' οΰτΔν: sc. των έττωτί-
5ων ; for the avr-qpiSes served as sup-
ports for these. — 11. «τησ-κβυαο-άμε-
voi: the Corinthians had in this man-
ner refitted their ships. Cf. c. 34.
22. For 67Γί-, see on c. 14. 0. — 12.
•π-ρωραθΐν: CI. explains, /roiiii/ieproiu,
i.e. attacking front to front with the
prow (and the εμβολον), employing
neither the περίπλουί nor the διέκπλουί,
as before (cf. 22). But it is better to
take πρφραθβν with έπισκίνασάμενοι, as
St. and Kr., for the important point
here Ls the strengthening of the prow,
not fighting with the prow. This
seems clear from τά πρφραθεν ixovaas,
below, which is contrasted with these
words.
13. ονχόμοίω5άντιν€ναυτΓηγημ€'να5:
not built in like manner to niatrli ihein.
Cf. c. 62. 11. — 15. ίκ •ΐΓ€ρίΐΓλου : by
a circuit (around the hostile shij)), i.e.
from the side. — 16. οΰκ ϊλασ-σ-ον
66
THUCYDIDES VII. 36.
τω μεγάλω Xt/xeVt ι^αυ/χα^ίαι^, ουκ iu ττολλω ττολλαΓς uav-
σΙι> ονσαν, προς Ιαντων βσεσθαι • άντίπρώροις yap ταΐς
βμβολαίς γ^ρώμενοι άναρρηζειν τα ττρωραθεν αντοίς, crre-
20 ρίφοις κα\ πα^εσι προς κοί\α κα\ ασθενή παίοντβς τοις
έμβόλοίς. τοΙς δε ^ Χθηναίοις ουκ εσεσθαι σφων iu στε- 4
νογωρία ούτε περίπλονν ούτε ζίεκττλονν, ώπερ της τεχι/ης
μάΚιστα επίστευον • αυτοί yap κατά το δυνατόν το μεν
ου δώίτειν, ^ιεκπλεΐν, το δε την στενο\ωρίαν κωΚυσειν
25 ώστε μη περίπλεϊν. τη τε ττρότερον ά/χα^ία των κνβερ- 5
νητων 8οκού(τη είναι, τω άντίπρωρον ςυγκροΐκταί, μάΧιστ
αν αύτοΙ γ^ρησασθαι • πλείστον yap εν αυτω σχτησείν •
την yap άνάκρουσιν ουκ εσεσθαυ τοις \\.θηναίοίς εζω-
θουμενοις αλλοσε η ες την yrjv, κα\ ταύτην δι' ολίγου
<Γχησ•€ΐν : = ττλίον σχησΐΐν. See ΟΠ G.
— 17. οΰκ ev -ιτολλω : as in ii.. 102.
22, = eV ού πολΚφ (ii. 49• 10), in a
narrow space. Kr. Spr. 67, 10, 4. —
18. irpos ί'αυτών : to their oicn udvun
tage. Cf. ii. 86. 19. — avTiirpiopois
γαρ ταΐ5 eVPoXals : St. has without
doubt correctly restored, ace. to
Reiske's conjecture, avrnrpapois for
άντίττρωροι. Cf. 15 ; c. 40. 16 — 19.
άναρρηξίΐν : a? in c. 34. 20. — 20. xpos
κοίλα και άσ•θ£νη : sc. τα (μβο\α. —
iraiovTcs : reading of Vat. only ; all
the rest, napexopres.
21. οΰκ cVco-dai : = iwap^eif, in
^^hich sense elfai, esp. with neg., is
often used. C'f. l)elow, 28, Οό ; i. 2.
5; 49.11. — σ-ψών : objective gen. with
π(ρίπ\ηυν and δίίκπλυνν. — 22. ώπερ
τή5 Τ£\νη5 : const. siniiLir to c. ^j-
28, iV τούτω τνχηί. See on c. 2. IG.
φπΐρ refers to both the preceding
nouns, just {πβρ) the part of their naral
skill 0» irhich thei/ dejiended most. — 24.
SifKirXeiv : epexcgf'tical to rh μίν. —
25. ώ<ΓΤ€ μή irepiTrXeiv : epexegetical
to τΰ δί. On tt(7Te μτ] with inf. after
/fojAiVeii', see Kr. Spr. G7, 12, 4. See
App.
25. τη irpoT€pov . . . δοκοΰσ-Τ) είναι:
the same form of expression as in i.
32. 15. For the position of the par-
tic, see on c. 32. 2 and i. 11. 19. —
26. τω άντίπρωρον ξυγκροΰσαι : in
explanatory ai)pos. to the preceding
clause. See App. — 27. πλεϊσ-τον . . .
(τχησ-ειν : \'alla renders, s e ni a χ i m e
superior es fore, which is doubt-
less his translation of ττλεΓσ-τοΓ σχή-
aeiv, as s u ρ e Γ i ο r e ni esse is of
ητΧΐον ΐχ(ΐν• But St. writes ττλΰστον
-ireptjx-naeiv, since no parallel exam-
ple of the sup. with ^χΐΐν can be
found. — 28. την ανάκρουσιν : harkinij
udtcr, i.e. backing without turning the
sliip, called πρύμναν κρονισόαι in c.
40. 2; i. 50. 21, etc. — οΰκ εσ-εσ-θαι:
see on 21. — 29. ε'? την γήν : i.e. to
the coast behind tliem. Of this only
the part where they had their camp,
between tiie mouth of the Anapus
and tlie swamp l.,ysimelea, was open
to theni. — ταΰτην : St. (Pp.) and
Goeller refer it to -^Tjr, and Arn. ap-
THUCYDIDES VII. 36, 37.
67
30 καΐ €9 ολίγον, κατ αντο το στρατόπβ^ον το ίαντών.
τοΐ) δ' άλλου λιμει/ο^ αυτοί κρατησείν, και ξνμφερομε- 6
ρονς αυτούς, ην πτ) βιάζωνται, ές ολίγον τε καΐ πάντας
£9 το αυτό, προσπίπτοντας άλληλοις ταράζεσθαι {όπερ
καΐ έβλαπτε μάλιστα τους Αθηναίους εν άπάσαυς ταΐς
35 ναυ /xa^tat?, ουκ ούσης αυτοϊς ες πάντα τον λυμένα της
άνακρούσεως, ωσπερ τοΐς Χυρακοσίοις) • περιπλευσαι
δε ες την εύρυ)(ωρίαν, σφων εχ^όντω^ την επίπλευσιν
άπο του πελάγους τε καΧ ανάκρουσαν, ου ουνησεσθαι
αυτούς, άλλως τε καΐ του ΐίλημμυρίου πολεμίου τε αύ-
40 τοις εσομένου καΐ του στόματος ου μεγάλου όντος του
λί μένος.
37 Ύαΰτα οΐ Χυρακόσυοι προς την εαυτών επιστημην 1
proves; but Bm. to ανάκρΊυσιν. ii
oKiyov is better connected with the
idea of motion, as Kr. says, who
compares, below 35, ουκ ονσηί . . . τη$
ανακρούσΐ(ϋ5. We might achl also ^υμ-
<ρΐρομΐνου$ . . . αυτό, '•)\. — δι' ολίγου
καΐ €S ολίγον : throuq/t (ΐ short (/istaiirfi
(to the coast) atid to a siiuill /xirt (of
the coast), h oxiyov is exphiined by
κατ' avrh to στρατόπΐ^ον τΐι ίαυτών.
31. ξυμψ6ρομ€'νους e's ολίγον: driven
together into a small space. Cf. C. 81.
11, ^vvrjyov is ταΰτό; ii. 84. 3, ^ui'ijyov
es 6\iyov. — 33. ταροίξ^σθαι : fat.
mid. in pass, sense, as in c. 67. 1 "). —
oircp καΐ ί' βλα•π•τ€ . . . ναυμαχίαι? :
referring to tlie following events,
"and it was just this whii-h did tlie
Athenians tlie greatest injury in all
the following battles." — 35. t's πάν-
τα τον λιμ€να: contrasted witli is
o\'iyov in 3U. — 37. e's τήν €ΰρυχωρίαν :
= is Th TceXayns, out.'^ide (if tlic grcnt
harbour. — σ-φών «χο'ντων την t ττί-
ΐΓλ€υσ•ι.ν : "since they had the jjower
of entry (into the great harbour) in
their control " ; i.e. not only could
they themselves enter at any time,
but they could even prevent the en-
emy, esp. the expected fleet of De-
mosthenes and Eurymcdon, from
entering.• — 38. άνάκρουσ-ιν : the art.
not repeated, as in v. 5. 1, iv tj? παρα-
κομι^τΐ Trj is την "Ζικ^λίαν κα\ αναχαψ-η-
σί£. Cf. c. 37• 1• The position of
re is explained by the close rela-
tion of the words in the plirase την
iwinXivaiv άττυ τοΰ iT(Kayous. In 39 also
the particle is thro\vn out of place by
the emphatic position of πολεμίου. On
Cl.'s conjecture, a αχωρησιν, see App.
37. Gi/lijipus leads the land forces
against the Athenian fortifications, and
simultaneousln 80 Syracusan ships sail
out against their fleet in the great har-
bour. The Athenians make hast ij prep-
arations for defence hi/ land and sea.
1. ταΰτα: from Vat., for rota'' τα,
answering to the dctinitvuess and
accuracy Avith which tlie refitting
of tlie Syracusan ships and its ob-
ject are described in the preceding
cha]i. — irpo's : in proportion to. Cf.
V. 9. 12, — ίΤΓΚΓτημ,ην T« καΙ δννο|Αΐν :
68 THUCYDIDES VII. 37.
re καΐ Βνραμίν επινοησαντζ^ και a/xc: τεθαρση κότες μάλ-
λον ηΒη άπο της προτβρας ι^αν/>ια)(ΐα9 έπεγείρουν τω re
πεζω άμα καί ταΐς ναυσί. και τον μεν πεζον ολίγω 2
5 πρότερον τον εκ της πόλεως Τνλυππος προεζαγαγων
ττροσηγε τω τείγει των ^Αθηναίων, καθ' όσον προς την
πόλίν αντον εώρα • και οί άπο τον Ολνμπιείον, οϊ τε
όπλΖται οσοί εκεί ήσαν και οι ιππης και η γνμνητεία
των Χνρακοσιων, εκ τον επΙ θάτερα προσηει τω τείχ^ει •
10 αί δε νηες μετά τοντο ενθνς έπεζεπλεον των ^νρακοσίων
καΧ ζνμμάγων. κα\ οί Αθηναίοι το πρώτον αντονς οιό- 3
μενοι τω πεζω μόνω πειράσειν, ορωντες δε κα\ τάς νανς
επιφερομενας αφνω, εθορνβονντο, και οι μεν επΙ τά τεί^η
και προ των τειχών τοις προσιονσιν άντιπαρετάσσοντο,
15 οι δε προς τονς άπο τον Ολνμπιείον καΐ των εζω κατά
τάχος χωρονντας, ίππεας τε πολλονς και άκοντιστάς, άντ-
the former referring to the acknowl- for the concrete oi -γυμνητεε (Schol.
edged want of skill of their pilots (c. oi ψιλοί), just as levis armatura
36. 2δ), the latter perhaps to the is used concretely in Lat. The ref-
shortness of the time, which did not erence is to the άκοντισταί of 16. —
admit of a greater improvement of 9. £κ τοί e'lrl θάτ£ρα: ab altera
the fleet. — 2. τίθαρσ-ηκο'τε? : the pf. parte, as in viii. ^^. 7. Kr. Spr. 43,
partic. expresses the confidence which 4, 3. Cf. c. 84. 15 ; i. 87. 9. — irpoo•-
tliey had felt now for some time. — η'ίΐ : the agreement with the last
3. €•ΐΓ€χ€ ίρουν : icere preparing to at- noun (ή γυμνητεία), which is only in
if«A: (impf.). Cf. c. 20. Ί. appos., is unusual. — 10. €•ΐΓίξί'•ΐΓλίον :
5. τον «κ TTJs ΊΓολίωβ: supplemen- so Vat., for eleTrAeor, indicating the
tary explanation wliich points to the purpose to attack. ίχεκττλεΓΐ' is omitted
following «ai oi άπί) ToQ Όλυ/χ7Γΐ€ίΌν. — from the lexicon, but warranted by
6. καθ' οίΓον . . . €<opa: = κατά τοσούτο, the subst. έ-π(κπΚου$ (viii. 20. 3).
'όσον του Tiixovs TTpos Τ7)ν ττόΚιν kdipa, on 11. καΐ ol 'Αθηναίοι κτί.: Plut.
that side of it which faced the citij. αυτόν {Nic. 20) states — whether on good
depends on καθ' 'όσον. Cf. iii. 104. 4. grounds or not, cannot be determined
On the const, of the prep, with the — that Nicias Λvas forced into fight-
rel. clause, see Kr. Spr. 51, 13, 6. — ing by the zeal of Menander and Eu-
ol aire τον Όλυμ-ίτίΕίου : cf. c. 4. 32 ff. rymedon (c. 16. § 1). — 13. «irl τά
— 8. ή γυμνητίία: found only here. τίίχη : (mounting) upon the walls,
Tlie correct form from Vat. corre- against those advancing on the city
sponding to the verb yu/ii'TjTeueti'; most side (cf. 5). It is opp. to arch τώ^
of the Mss. have γυμνητία. It stands τΐίχων in c. 38. 5. — 16. ίττπί'αβ τί
THUCYDIDES VII. 37, 38.
69
ene^T^ecrav, άλλοι δε τας νανς έπληρονν, καί aifxa eVt τον
αίγυαλον τταρζβοτιθονν, καΐ έττ€ί^η τΐλτίρευς ήσαν, άνταν-
rjyov irevre καΐ εβ^ομηκοντα νανς • καί των ^νριχκοσίων
SS'^crat' ογΒοη κοντά μάλιστα. της δε ημβρας irrl πολν 1
7Γροσπλ€οντ€ς καί άνακρονόμενοι [και] ττβίράσαντβς αλλή-
λων καΐ ουδέτεροι δυνάμενοι α,ζίόν tl λόγου παραλαβείν,
el μη ναυν μίαν η δυο των Αθηναίων οΐ 'ϊ,νρακόσυοί
5 καταΒνσαντες, ενεκρίθησαν • καΐ 6 πεζός άμα από των
τείνων απήλθε.
Ύη ο νστεραία οΐ μεν %νρακ6σιοι ησύγαζον , ουδει^ 2
δτ^λοΰι^τε? οποίον tl το μέλλον ποιησονσιν • 6 δε Νικίας
ιδώι^ αντίπαλα τα της ϊ^αυ^αα^ίας γενόμενα και ελπίζων
ΐΓολλοΰδ καΐ dxovTicrTas : sc. ovras,
the appos. phrase explaining κατά
τάχοϊ χωροΐινταί. The όπλΐται were
behind these. — 17. €irl τον αίγιαλον
ΐΓαρ€βοηθουν : i.e. to aid any sliip of
theirs that might be driven to shore.
Cf. c. 34. 10; 53. 5. — 19. vais: Do-
bree and Bk. propose ναυσί as in c.
52. 4; but cf. viii. 95. 12, avrjy^ ras
vavs; Hdt. vii. 100. 11, etc. For a
like variety in const, with aipeiv, see
on i. 52. 5. — 20. όγδοηκοντα: the
same number witii which they fought
the first battle ; tJie eleven then lost
(c. 23. 19) had therefore been re-
placed.
38. But on this daij they do not
come to a general action, and on the fol-
lowing dag Nicias seeks to strengthen
the position of his fleet bg transport
ships anchored in front.
1. TT|s Se ημ£'ρα$ eirl ττολΰ : see on
, c. II. 18. Cf. c. 39. 4. — 2. ΐΓροσ-ιτλίον-
T€S • • • ireipao-avTes αλλήλων : CI. and
St. take npiffnXeoi/Tis καϊ ανακρουόμίνοι
as expressing the manner of the ττίΐ-
ράσΛντΐ7, and hence omit kolI before
it: "after they had tried one another
by advancing and retreating (back-
ing) till late in the day." The change
seems hardly necessary. — 3. ονδί'-
Tcpoi: part, appos. to subj. of leading
verb. Kr. Spr. 56, 9, 1. — όίξιο'ν τι
λογού παραλαβ€ΐν : to icin ang advan-
tage of importance. Cf. Hdt. vii. 21 1. 17,
ovdeu (δυνίατο ■παραλαβίϊν. — 4. el μη . . .
καταδυσ -avTes : except that the Syracu-
sans sank a ship or two of the Athenians.
CI. explains tliat el μ -fi is used ellipti-
cally, Λvithout finite verb, and cites 7)1/
μ-ίΐ in V. 47. 31. St. and Kr. understand
{ά^ίόν τι \6you) τταρίΧαβον. Kvilin. 577,
8. Certainly the verb is easily sup-
j)Iied both here and in v. 47. 31. — 8i€-
κρίθησ-αν : see on c. 34. 20.
8. ότΓοϊο'ν Tl TO μί'λλον: όποΙόν τι as
in iii. 28. 5. CI. takes it as an obj. of
the verb, and τι) μ4\\ον as adv., next
{cf vi. 69. 20). Tills is satisfactory,
though Kr.'s explanation, = δποΐόν τί
eVrt τί) μΐ\λον b, is admissible. Kr.
S'/>r. 57, 3, 5. — 9. Ιδών άντίτταλα τα
TT)S ναυμαχία? γ€νο'μ€να : sicnuj that
their naval strength had become eijual
(aor. partic), i.e. since the last battle
which had finally resulted in favour of
70 THUCYDIDES VII. 38, 39.
10 αυτού? ανθίζ βπυχβίρησείρ, τους re τρίηράρ-χ^ονς ηνάγκα-
ζευ έπίσκενάζζίν τάς ραν<ς, et τις tl Ιττεττονήκει, καί 6λ-
κάδας ττροώρμ,ισε ττρο του αφετέρου σταυρώμ.ατο<ζ, ο αύ-
TOts προ των ι>εών άντι λιμενο<ς κλΎ)στου εν ttj θαλασσή
εττεπηγει. διαλειπονσας δε τάς όλκάδας όσον δυο ττΧέ- ;3
15 θρα αττ αλλήλων κατέστησεν, όπως, ει τις βίάζοιτο ναΰς,
εΐη κατάφενζίς ασφαλής καΐ πάλιν καθ' -ησυγίαν έκπλους.
παρο,σκευαζόμ,ενοι δε ταύτα ολην την ημέραν διετέλεσαν
οΐ Αθηναίοι μέγ^ρι νυκτός.
39 Ύη δ' ύστεραία οι %υρακόσιοι της μεν ώρας π ρω- 1
τερον, τη δ' επιχειρήσει τη αύτη του τε πεζού κα\ του
ναυτικού προσέμισγον τοΐς ^Αθηναίοις, καΐ άντικατα- 2
στάντες ταΐς ναυσι τον αυτόν τρόπον αν^ις επΙ πολύ
5 Sirjyov της ημέρας πειρώμενοι αλλήλων, πρΙν Βή Άρι-
the Athenians (c. 23. § 3,4). Or per-
haps τά τηϊ ΐ'ανμαχία$ refers to tlie
events of the previous day, which
seems to be the view of Valla, pari
eventu fuissepugnatum. — iX-
ττίζων: expecting, as in iv. 71. 7. — 11.
€ΐη,<ΓΚ€υάζ€ΐν : cf. c. 1 . 2; 24. 5; vi. 104. 20.
Seeonc. 14. G. — βιτίτονηκίΐ : of shij)s
also in vi. 104. 20. — 12. ττροώρμισ-ί :
not found elsewhere. The tliini; itself
ΛνοπΜ not he likely to hapjten often.
— irpo τοΰ σ-φ€Τ€'ρον σταυρώματο? :
which they had already built, vi. 66.
8, trapa ras vavs σταύρωμα ίτττιξ,αν• For
σψΐτίρου, see on c. i. 27. — 13. άντΙ
λιμ/νος κλησ-τοΰ: i.e. to supply the
place of a harliour which could be
closed with chains.
14. SiaXeiirovVas : the pres., in-
stead of δίαλίΤΓούσαϊ, wliich all the
Mss. have, is necessary to express the
idea of continuance required by the
connexion. The Schol. has 5ιαλβητού-
(Tas • tjyovv διισταμΐναί. The case is
different from that in i. 112. 1; iii.
74. 1. — 15. βιάζοιτο : i)ass. as in i. 2.
4, and freq. — 16. κατάφ€νξΐ8 : also
in c. 41. 3 ; not found elsewhere.
39. Stnitaijem of Arisio. The Syr-
(inisans prepare to take their middaji
iiKiil OH the beach, ivith a view to sur-
jiri.siiu; the Athnii(ii>.<<.
1. τήδ μίν (Upas ΐΓρω'τ€ρον : earlier
ill the duij (than before). Cf. iv. 93.
3, TTjs 7]μίρα5 όψ6. For such adverbs
with the gen., see G. 1088 ; H. 757 a ;
Kr. Spr. 47, 10, 4. For the form
Ttpyrepov, see on c. 19. 1. — 2. τη eiri-
χ€ΐρη<Γ€ΐ TT) αντη
tlie name manner
o/" «/^/cA-, as described in c. 37. § 3;
38. § 1.
4. αυθΐ8 : referring to Trjs 5e ήμ^ραί
. . . άλλήλαΐί/, c. 38. 1. — £irl ΊΓολΟ ttJs
ημ€ρα5: seeonc. 11. 18. — 5. ireipw-
μίνοι : tlie mid. used like the act. {rf.
c. 38. 2), as also in ii. 81. 10; 85. (i;
iv. 132. 13. — irplv δη: till at last ;
before critical events. Cf. c. 71. 26;
iii. 29. 5. On the const, with indie,
see GMT. 635; H. 924; Kuhn, 568,
THUCYDIDES VII. 39.
71
στων ό αυρρί-χον Κορίνθυος, άριστος ων κυβερνήτης των
μετά ^νρακοσίων, πείθει τους σφετερονς τον νχυτι-
κον άρχοντας, ττέμΑ\ίαντας ως τους εν τη πόλευ έτημ.ε-
λομενονς, κεΧενειν οτι τάχιστα την άγοράν των ττωλου-
10 μένων μεταναστησαντας επΙ την θάΚασσαν κομίσαι, και
οσα τις έχει εδώδι/χ-α, πάντας εκεΐσε φέροντας άναγκασαι
πωλεΐν, όπως αυτού εκβιβάσαντες τους ναύτας ευθύς
πάρα τας νανς άριστοποιησονται, και δι' ολίγον αυ^ις
και ανθημερον άπροσΒοκητοις τοις Άθηναίοις eVt^et-
15 ρωσιν.
la; Κγ. Spr. 54, 17, 6. — Άρίσ-των:
mentioned with praise also by Plat.
Nic. 20, and Polyaenus, v. 13. Ace.
to Flut. Nic. 25, he fell in the great
sea-fight (c. 70). — 6. των μ€τά Συρα-
κοσ-ίων : i.e. of all on tlie side of the
Syracusans, those from abroad in-
cluded. — 7. σ-φίτε'ρουΒ : bracketed by
CL, as having no prop, connexion ;
but St. explains, " acperepovs, sc. twu
μΐτά 'Σ,υρακοσίωΐ', ex quibus ipse
Aristo erat." Cf. c. 4. 10, απήγαγε
Toiis ffiperepous. See on c. I. 27. — 8.
TOTJS €•π•ιμ,€λομ€ vous : sc. rrjs ayopas ,—
roits α.Ύορα.νόμου$. — 9. την άγοράν των
ιτωλονμί'νων : " the niarlvet of all
wares brought for sale " ; in the army,
of course, = 'όσα ns exet eStoSiyua. Cf.
Polyaenus, v. 13, τήν ayopav των τρο-
φών μΐτα-γα'γΰν έπ\ τ-ήν θάλασσαν. Kr.
and St. bracket των πωλουμένων as un-
necessary and without parallel. — 10.
μ£τανα<Γτη'(Γαντα5 eirl την θοίλασ-σαν :
so Vat., the rest of the Mss. παρζ την
θάλασσαν μΐταστησαι κομίσαντα^. But
παρά for έττί with inanimate objects
occurs in Att. prose only in Xen.
Anah. ii.4.17. Besides,^7r/ is confirmed
by the passage cited above from Poly-
aenus. μ6ταναστ•ί)σανταί indicates not
only the change of place, but the re-
moval with all the utensils necessary
to the market business, i.e. the σκηναί
καΐ yeppa, of whicli Dem. (xviii. 169)
speaks in a like case, μ^ταστ-ησανταί
would be nearly equiv. to κομίσαν-
Tas; but μεταναστ-^ισαντα! signifies tiie
activity that must precede tiie κομί-
σαι, and therefore takes more prop,
than κομίσαι the form of the partic.
But Kr. and St. write μζτασττ^σαντα?,
because μίταναστησαι seems to be
used nowhere of things in this sense,
Avhile μΐταστησαι is so used in Eur.
Bacch. 49; Polyb. ii. 17. 11. — 12.
α-υτοΰ : Portus s conjecture for αΰτοΐε,
Oil the spot, i.e. just on the shore,
wliich seems to be confirmed by c.
40. 4. But avTo7s might be etliical
dat., as Arn. and Lamberton explain.
— 13. άριοΓτοίΓοιη'σ-ονται : in tlie mid.,
prop, of the leaders, but implying
also the sailors. Cf. viii. 95. 11, ό yap
'Ayvaavdp'das άριστοποι-ησαμΐνοί avijye
τάί vavi. For the fut. in final clause
(though some Mss. have the aor.),
see GMT. 324; H. 881 c. — Si'
ολίγον: temporal as in c. 15. 13; ii.
85. 9. — 14. €'ιηχ€ΐρώσ•ι : co-ord. with
the fut. αριστοποι-ησονταί. The same
change of mood occurs in reversed
order in ii. 72. 20, 21.
72 THUCYDIDES VII. 40.
•iO Και ol μ€ν Tretcr^eVre? ene^xjjap ayyekov, και -η 1
αγορά, παρζσκενασθτ}, και οί ^νρακόσιοι ζζαίφι^ης πρν-
μναν κρονσάμ.ενοι πάλιν προς την πόλιν €πλ€ν(ταν, καΐ
ενθνς έκβάντες αντον άριστον εποιονντο • οι δ' Άθη- 2
5 ναΐοι νομίσαντες αντονς ως -ησσημενονς σφων προς την
πόλιν άνακρονσασθαι, καθ' ησνγίαν εκβάντες τά τε άλλα
^ιεπράσσοντο και τά άμφΐ το άριστον, ως της γε ημέρας
ταύτης ούκετι οΐόμενοι αν ι^αυ/χα^ι^σαι. εξαίφνης δε οι 3
^νρακόσιοι πληρώσαντες τάς ναυς επεπλεον αυ^ις • οι
10 δβ δια πολλον θορύβου, και άσιτοι οι πλειονς, οΰ^ενι
κόσμω εσβάντες μόλις ποτέ άντανηγοντο. /cat ^ρόνον μεν 4
TLva ά,πεσ^οντο αλλήλων φυλασσόμενοι • έπειτα ουκ εδό-
κει τοις Άθηναίοις ύπο σφών αυτών ^ιαμελλοντας κόπω
άλίσκεσθαι, αλλ' επιγειρεΖν οτι τάχιστα, και επιφερόμε-
40. T/ie Athenians allow themselves
to be deceived, and begin the battle with-
out sufficient preparation. The Syra-
cusans do them great damage icith the
strengthened prows, and irith little boats
which run up under the sides of the hos-
tile ships.
1. καΐ ol μ£ν κτί. : the rapid suc-
cession of short sents. connected by
καί expresses vividly tlie execution
of the plan. — 2. ιτρυμναν κρονσ-άμί-
voi: see on c. 36. 28. — 3. ιτοίλιν :
back; avBis (0), (ignin.
5. cos ήο-<Γημ€νον9 σφών : " in the
conviction (is) that tliey could not
cope with them." σφώΐ' is pers. gen.
with τ]σστ)μ(νου$; elsewhere we find the
gen. of inipers. nouns, as τον hiivov,
τον ρ-ηματο!, \V. 37. G; V. III. 15. —
7. ws ο1ομ£νοι: in the belief. On Sis
with the partic, see Kiihn. 488, 1 a, a-
Cf. vi. 32. 21 .
10. δια θορυ'βον, και acriTOi : sec on
c. 32. 11. — ovSevt κο'σ-μω : coninion
expression in Thuc. (c. 23. 16; 84. 9;
ii. 52. 5; iii. 108. 16), here having its
cause in Sia θορύβου, as iii. 108. 16
in οτάκτα•$. — 11. μόλις ιτοτί : i.e. it
was a long time before order w&s
sufficiently restored to enable them
to sail out for liattle.
12. άΐΓ€'(Γχοντο αλλήλων : " they
held oft' from one another." Cf. σφών
αντών απΐσχοντο, Λ'ΐϋ. <)2. 52. — ψυλασ*-
σο'μίνοι: i.e. guarding against unfore-
seen attack. — οΰκ eScKci τοϊ? *Αθη-
Vaiois . . . άλίσ-Κ€σ-θαι : " they did not
think best to wear themselves out
with delay," lit. to be OA'erconie with
weariness through themselves {i.e.
through their own fault) by delaying.
Lamb, compares Soph. Aj. 216, μανίοι.
a\ovs. On the cliange of case in
8ιαμ4\λοντα$, see G. 028, 1 ; Kr.
^;>?•. 55, 2, 7. St. adopts Madvig's
conjecture α.να\Ίσκίσθαι, which is used
of animals in the sense overwhelmed,
consumed (Plat. Prot. 321 b ; Aesch.
Ag. 553), and is no doubt admissible;
but it does not seem to be necessary.
thucydidp:s vii. 40, 41.
73
15 i^oL e/c παρακελενσεως €νανμ.ά^ουν. oi 8e Χυρακόσιοι Se- 5
ζάμ,εμοί και ταΐς ρανσΐν αντιπρωροί^ γ^ρώμ^ενοι, ωσπερ
Βιενοηθησαρ, των εμβόλων rfj τταρασκευΎ) άνερρηγννσαν
τας των Αθηναίων νανς επΙ ποΧν της παρεζειρεσίας, καΐ
οΐ άπο των καταστρωμάτων αντοΐς άκοντίζοντες μεγάλα
20 εβλαπτον τονς Αθηναίους, πολν δ' ert μείζω οί εν τοις
λεπτοΐς πλοίοις περιπλέοντες των ^νρακοσίων κα\ ες τε
τους ταρσούς ύποπίπτοντες των πολεμίων νέων καΐ ες τά
πλάγια παραπλέοντες καΐ ες αυτών ες τους ναύτας άκον-
ίιίτίζοντες. τέλος δε τούτω τω τρόπω κατά κράτος ι/αυ/^α- 1
)(^οΰντες οί %υρακόσιοι ενίκησαν, και οΐ Αθηναίοι τρα-
πόμενοι δια. των ολκά^ων την κατάφευζιν εποιουντο ες
τον εαυτών όρμον. αί δε των %υρακοσίων νηες μ€)(ρι 2
15. 86ξάμ£νοι : SC. έιηφΐρομΐΐΌν5
αύτούε- Cj'. iv. 127• 7. — 16. <o<rir€p
διενοηθησ-αν : cf.c. 36. 18. — 17. των
«μβολων : necessary emendation of
Abresch, for εμβολών, for here the
beak of the sliip is meant, in which
sense έμβολ-η does not occur in Att.
prose. Observe, however, its use for
a battering ram in ii. 76. 28. — άνίρρη-
γνυσ-αν : rf. c. 34. 20 ; 36. 19. — 18.
ΪίΛ ΊΓολΰ T-qs τταρίξίΐρίίτία? : "far into
the front part of the ship." See on c.
34. 21. For enl τΓο\ύ with the gen.,
see on c. 11. 18. — 19. avrois : sc. ro7s
^υρακοσίοιε. For tlie const, of the
dat., see on c. 34. 7. — 20. tois λε-
iTTois irXoiois : as in ii. 83. 26. — 21. e's
Tovs ταρσούδ i5TroiriTrTOVT€S : Scliol.
ύποδυόμΐνοι ύττδ tuvs rapaovs, I.e. dart-
ing in among the banks of oars, thus
interfering with tlie rowing, and in-
juring the oars. Cf. Dio C. 1. 32.
8, es re robs rapffovs των veCov ύποπί-
TTTovTes Kol ras κωτταί ffwapaacxovres.
Boeckh [Seewesen, 112) explains the
ταρσοί as the whole of tlie oarage. —
22. €s τά -ττλάγια irapa-irXeovTCS : sail-
imj against (not past) the sides (of the
ships). — 23. ίξ αυτών: sc των Kcmwv
■πλοίων. — €S Tovs vavVas άκοντίζοντίβ :
hurling at tlie sailors. The ace. is used
Avithout prep, when hitting or wound-
ing is to be expressed. Kr. Spr. 47,
14, 1. The missiles were doubtless
hurled, as Arn. explains, through the
port-holes for the oars. As to the size
of these port-holes, cf. Hdt. v. τ,?,- 12.
41. At last the Athenian ships, after
great loss, seek refuge beliind the line of
transport boats. Elation of the Syra-
cusans.
1. κατά KpaTOS : w'i/i all their might,
to be connected with νανμαχοΰντΐ$,
not, as the Schol. says, with (νίκησαν.
It is so used with ττολιορκΐ'ΐν (i. 64. 14) ;
πολΐμεΊν (i. 118. 21; ii. 54. 14); ττροσ-
^θάλλίίΐ/ (iv. 131. 4). — 3. Sid τών όλκοί-
δων: rf. c. 38. 11. — 4. ορμον : the
open place of anchorage of the Athe-
nians ((■/. vi. 44. 12), which they had
tried to turn into a Χιμ^ν κ\τ)στ05 (c.
38. llff.).
74
THUCYDIDES VII. 41.
5 aeu των υλκά^ων ineSiwKov • έπειτα αυτούς at /cepatat
ύπερ των βσπλων αΐ άπο των ολκάοων οελφινοφόροί rjp^e-
ναι έκώλνον. δνο δε νη€ς των Έ,υρακοσίων Ιτταιρόμ^^ναι ο
τχι vLKTj προσ€μβίζαν αυτών εγγύς καΐ ^ιεφθάρησαν, και
1^ ίτβρα αύτοίς άν^ράσιν βάλω. κατα^ύσαντες δ' οί Χυρα- i
10 KoaLOL των \\θηναίων έτττά ναύς /cat κατατραυματίσαν-
τβς πολλοίς, άνδρας re τους μεν ζωγρησαντες, τους δβ
άποκτείναντες άπεχ^ώρησαν, και τροπαΐά τε αμφοτέρων
των ναυμα\ίών έστησαν καΐ την ελπίδα η^η ε'χυράν εΙ)(^ον
ταΐς μεν ναυσΐ καΐ πολύ κρείσσους είναι, ε^όκουν δε καΐ
15 τον ττεζον ^ειρώσεσθαι. και οι μεν ώς επιθησόμενοι κατ
αμφότερα παρεσκενάζοντο αύ^ις.
5. αί κΐραΐαι : similar contrivances
the riataeans had
to those that
erected to ward οΐϊ the battering rams
from their walls (ii. 76. § 4). As in
the passage cited, beams {5οκοί} were
attached to crane-shaped poles, to be
let down, so here δβλφΊνβ! (Schol.,
σιδηρούν κατασκεύασμα ^ μοκίβδινον
els δίλφΐνα έσχηματισμίνον), heaA'J
weights of lead or iron in the form of
dolphins, possibl}- with the tail sharp-
ened for the purpose of piercing
through the vessels, and thus sinking
them. C/. Liv. xxxviii. 5, tolleno-
nibus libr amenta plumbi in-
cutiebant. Poll. i. 54 mentions
this contrivance as one used even on
triremes, vnep rh ίμβοΚον SeA^is ϊστο-
rai, orav η vavs 5ΐ\φίνοφόρο5 p. But
this seems to be the only notice of
the kind. — 6. ήρμ€ναι : (pf.) always
drawn up (not αρθεΊσαι, occasionallj'),
they hung threateningly over the in-
tervals between every two ships (c.
38. 14), ύττίρ των (σπ\ων. As the in-
terval was two plethra, the length of
the Ktpa'tai was extraordinary ; biit
they are to be conceived as stretching
out from both sides over the inter-
vening space. On the position of the
partic, see on c. 23. 14.
7. €ΤΓαιρομ€ναι τη νίκτ) : rhislifd with
victory. — 8 •7Γροσ-€'μ€ΐ|αν αυτών «γγυδ ■'
as in iv. 93. 4, ττροσέμειξεν 4yyvs 1 οΰ
στρατΐνματοί. Without eyyvs the dat.
Avould be necessary, αυτών includes
both όλκάδων and κ(ραΐαι. — 9. ή ιτβ'ρα:
t/ie one (of these two ships), from
which it follows that the crew of the
other escaped.
10. κατατρανματί<Γαντ€5 : of ships
also in viii. 10. 20; 42. 11. Cf.iv. 14.
5, ίτρωσαν μΐν πολλάϊ ; ΙΛγ. xxxvii. 24,
multis ictibus vulnerata na-
vis erat. — 12. τροιταίά τ€ άμφοτί-
ρων των ναυμαχιών ί <Γτησ•αν : see on
c. 24- 3. The reference is to the un-
decided action two daj-s before (c. 38.
§ 1), and the last far more important
one. — 14. ταϊβ μί'ν: so placed as if
only Thv δί ireihv χεφώσςσθαι were to
follow. — και ΐΓολυ : see on c. 34. 35.
— ε8οκουν hi : weaker than τ^ν ελπίδα
(opinionem) ηδτ; έχυρίν ΐΊχον with
which it is connected, " and the}' even
thought." — 15. κατ άμψοτ<ρα: sc.
τω Τ€ πβζφ καΐ ταΓϊ ναυσι. Cf. c. 50.
16; 59-4; vi. 31• 1"• — 16. ιταρίσ-κευό-
THUCYDIDES VII. 42.
42 Έν τούτω δε Αημοσθβρης καΙ Έ^νρνμέ^ων e^ovTe<i 1
TTjv άπο των Αθηναίων βοιηθβιαν τταραγίγνονται, ρανς
Τ€ τρεις καΐ εβδομηκοστά ζνν ταίς ζβνίκαΐς και οπλίτας
περί ττεντακισγύ^ίονζ εαυτών τβ καΐ των ζυρμάγων, άκον-
5 rtcrrct? re βαρβάρους καΐ "Έ,λΧηνας ουκ ολίγους καΐ σφβν-
οονήτας καΐ τοξότας καΐ την άλΧην τταρασκευην ίκανην.
καΐ τοις μεν ^υρακοσίοις καΐ ζυμμάγοις κατάττ\ηζις iv 2
τω αύτίκα ουκ οΧίγη έγενετο, ει ττερας μη^εν εσται
σφίσι του anaWayrfvaL του κίνδυνου, ορώντες οΰτε δια
ζοντο αυθι? : refers to tlie jirepara-
tions of the Syracusans before the
last battle (c. 36; 37. § 1), and doubt-
less shows the zeal of Gylippus.
42. Just at this time Demosthenes
an J Eurymedon reach the harbour of
Syracuse with a fleet ο/73 triremes and
a reinforcement of 5,000 hoplites and
numerous light troops. Demosthenes, in
view of the unfavourable results of the
previous dilatory manner of carrying on
the war, urges Nicias to a speedy attack,
by way of Euryelus, upon the Syracusan
cross-wall.
1. €V τοΰτω : i.e. while the Syra-
cusans were still making preparations
(παρεσκευάζοντο). The day cannot be
definitely determined. Grote (VII. c.
GO, p. 141) considers it the second day
after the sea-fight. — 2. άπο των 'Αθη-
ναίων: as to Bk.'s conjecture, απο των
'Αθηνών, see on c. 18. 4. — παραγίγνον-
ται : refers to the entrance of the
βοηθ(ΐα into the great harbour, and
the union with the fleet of Nicias. It
is strange that the Syracusans who
controlled the mouth of the harbour
(c. 36. § 6) made no attempt to pre-
vent the entrance. Pint. IVir. 21
states that Demosthenes sailed in
ϋπλων κόσμω κα\ παρασΎΐμοί$ τρι-ηρων καΐ
πλή^€ΐ κελευστών καϊ αυλητών θΐατρικώί
Ktu irphs ίΚ7Γλη|ΐΓ ττολΐμίων ΐ^-ησκημίνον;
but on ΛνΙκαΙ authority is not known.
— 3. Tptis καΐ e β$ομηκοντα : this
number consists of 05 (c. 20. 7), 15
(c. 31. 20), 2 (c. 33-23), and Euryme-
don's ship (c. 31. 11), minus the 10
given to Conon (c. 31. 21). Since the
number is stated with such accuracy,
μάλιστα after (βδομ-ηκοντα is rightly
omitted by Vat.. I'lut. iVic 21 agrees
with Thuc. — ξύν rais |€viKais : in-
cluding those of the allies, i.e. of the
Chians (c. 20. 8), the Corcyraeans (c.
31. 2(i), and the Metapontians (c. ;^^.
23). — οιτλίταΒ . . . ΐΓ€ντακισ•χιλίου8 :
Pint, and Diod. agree with Tiiuc. —
5. βάρβαρους : the 150 ακοντισταΐ τοΰ
Meaaairiou iQvovs, C. 33. 17. — οΰκ ολί-
γους: Plut. Nic. 21 saj'S α.κοντιστα$
κα\ τοξότα$ καϊ σφενδονηταε τρισχιΚίων
ουκ €\άττου$.
8. €1 ire'pas ■ ■ ■ κίνδυνου : if there
shall not be to them a fnal escape from
danger. For the prot. with el after
κατάττληξι? . . . iy^veTO, .see GMT.
697. τοϋ anaWayijvai i.s not governed
by, but is explanatory of iripas, appos,
gen. Kiihn. 402 d. Cf. Dem. xh. 40,
τί hv ήν Trepas ήμΐν τοΰ StaXveijuat ; Hdt.
ii. 139. 2, Tfkos Se . . . TTis awaWa-'r)'!
. . . Side iKeyov yeveaOai- — 9. optovTcs :
as if ουκ oXiyov (fατ6πλά777(Γα^'preceι^ed.
The anacoluthon similar to ii. 53.
13, where KptvovTes is connected with
76 THUCYDIDES VII. 42.
10 την Ae/ceXetal•" τβίχ^ίζομβνηρ ovoeu ησσον στρατον Ισον
και παραπΧησίον τω ττροτέρω ζπβΧηΧνθότα την re των
* Αθηναίων Swa/xtv Traz^ra^ocre ποΧλην φαίνομ€νην ' τω
δε προτ€ρω στρατενματι των "Αθηναίων ως έκ κακών
ρώμη rt? βγεγενητο. 6 oe Δημοσθένης Ιοών ώς et^e τά 3
15 πράγματα, καΐ νομίσας ον^ οίον τε elvaL ^ιατρίβειν ονδε
παθεΐν όπερ 6 Nt/cta? επαθεν [άφίκόμενος γαρ το πρώ-
τον 6 Νικίας φοβερός, ώς ουκ ενθνς προσεκειτο ταΐς
Χνρακονσαίς, αλλ' εν Κατάνη Βίεχ^είμαζεν, νπερώφθη
τε /cat εφθασεν αντον εκ της Τίελοποννησου στρατιά 6
20 ΓνλιπτΓος άφικόμενος, ην ουδ' αν μετεπεμφαν οΐ %νρα-
κοσιοι, εί εκείνος ενθνς επεκευτο • ίκανοι γαρ αντοί οΐό-
μενοι είναι α/χα τ αν εμαθον ησσονς όντες καΐ άποτε-
τει^ισμενοι αν ήσαν, ώστε μη^" εΐ μετεπεμφαν ετι
ομοίως αν αντονς ώφελεΐν), ταύτα ονν άνασκοπών 6 Αη-
25 μόσθένης κα\ γυγνώσκων οτι καί αντος εν τω παρόντυ
the ace; iii. 36. 8, iviKaXovvres with columi ut ex tanta trepida-
avTo'is. Kiihn. 49o, la. — δια την tione Bovianuni preA'entum.
Δ6Κ€'λεια.ν τίίχιζομε'νην : see on c. 28. On ws, see Kr. Sjir. 09, 03, 4.
25. — 10. οϋδί'ν : merely repeats the 15. οΰχ 0Ϊ0 ν re €Ϊναι : no π licere.
neg. in oCre. The correlative of ovre Cf. iv. 22. 10; viii. 92. 23. — ovSc
is re. — ϊσ-ον καΐ τταραΉ-λησ-ιον : cf. παθεΐν : sc. οΐόν τ€ elvai. Cf. vi. 92. 6,
τοιαύτα κα\ τταραττΚτισια in i. 22. 18 ; where άξιώ is understood in like man-
Xffos καΐ 6μο'ίο$, i. 27. 4; v. 27. 12; 59. ner after οϋδί. So St. explains. For
24. — 12. ΐΓανταχο<Γ£ : in all direc- Cl.'s view, see App. — 17. φοβερός:
tions, only here in Thuc, who uses inspirincf terror, act. in force as in ii.
elsewhere πανταχόθΐΐ', though rather 98. 20; iv. 126. 21, and hclow (20)
in the sense " for the most various SsivOTaTos. — 18. tv Κατάνη διεχεί-
reasons " (i. 124. 1; ii. 53. 11; 59.8; μαζεν: cfvLyzfi. — 21. αυτοί: alone,
vi. 61. 18, etc.). — 13. ώζ ε'κ κακών: ois without help from outside. Cf. ii. 15.
restrictive, as in iii. 113. 25: "a feel- 0; iv. 49. 5; v. 60. 4; vi. 84. 0. — 24.
ing of confidence {ρώμ-η, see on c. avrovs : sc. robs '2υρακοσίουί, tlie ohj.,
18. 8 and App. to vi. 31. 3) was re- Λvith which we must supply as subj.
stored so far as it was possible after rh μίταπίμ^ραι. — ουν: after a long
their misfortunes." Cf. Hdt. viii. loi. parenthesis as in c. 6. 7; ii. 85. 10;
1, ταΰτα ακονσατ Είρξτηί ws fK κακών iii. 95- 9; vi. 64. 13. — ανα^κοττών :
έχάρη; Liv. χ. 43. 15, agmine in- re/Zecii/if/ oh, renewing the idea of Ί5ων
THUCYDIDES VII. 42.
77
TTj ττρωτΎ) -ημίρα μάλιστα δει^τατός ecm τοις έναντίοι<;,
έβονλβτο ο TL τα^ος άποχ^ρησασθαί rrj τταρούστ) τον στρα-
τεύματο'ζ έκπΧηζβί. καΙ ορών το τταρατεί-χισμα των Συ- 4
ρακοσίων, ω έκωλνσαν περιτειγίσαι σφας τους Άθηναί-
30 ονς, άττλοΰν ον καί, el iiTLKpaTTJaeLe τις των τβ Έπιττολώί/
της αναβάσεως καΐ ανθυς τον εν ανταΐς στρατοπέ^ον,
ραοίως αν αντο ληφθέν [ονοε yap νττομειναι αν σφας
ovhiva), ήπείγετο επιθεσθαι τη πείρα καί οΐ ζνντομω-
τάτην ηγεΐτο Βιαπολεμησυν • ^ γαρ κατορθώσας εζειν Ιχν- 5
35 ρακονσας η άττάζευν την στρατιάν καί ον τρίφεσθαί άλλως
* Αθηναίονς τε τονς ζνστρατενομενονς καΧ την ζνμττασαν
ττολιν.
κα\ νομίσα5 above. C/. i. 132. 8. — 26.
μάλισ-τα : to be closely connected with
rri πρώτΎΐ ημέρα, Oil the firat day most
of all, these words forming a strength-
ening addition to the sup. Sftj/JraTos
iv τφ iTOLpovTi. On such intensive
expressions with the sup., see Kiihn.
849'', 7 c. — 27. ο Ti τάχο8 : "s (juickli/
as possible, in Time, only iiere. Cf.
Hdt. ix. 7. 29. Kiiim. 349*, 7 e.—
άίΓοχρησασ-θαι : to get the full benefit.
Cf. i. 68. 20; vi. 17. 5. — ττ} τταροΰσ-η
τον <Γτρατ€ΰματο5 ίκΐΓληξ€ΐ : i.e. the
consternation caused by his army.
The gen. is objective. Kr. Spr. 47,
7,5.
28. TO TrapaTcixto-^a : rf. c. 4. § 1 ;
7. § 1. — 30. άττλοΰν ον : rf. c. 4. 3. —
£•π•ικρατη'σ•ίΐ€ : from Vat., more ex-
pressive than κραττ)σΐΐ€, which the rest
of the Mss. have. Cf. i. 2. 10, τη5
τροφη$ έΐΓίκρατΐΐν; of persons, iii. 93.
16; viii. 48. 9. etr ικρατησαι = f/et the
mastery of; ίττικρατεΐν (c. 43. ?>) —
he master of. — τών re Έττητολών ttJs
άναβάσ-€ω$: the objective gen. placed
first, as often. See on i. 32. 8. The
place of ascent was κατά rhv Εύρύηλομ
(c. 43• 21; vi.97. 11). — 31. καΐαύθιβ:
and furthermore, i.e. in consequence
thereof. Cf. i. 70. 9; v. 43. 16. — τον
€V ανταΐξ στρατοΊΓίδον : the hostile
camp situated there, wiiich is more
definitely described, in its three divis-
ions, in c. 43. § 4. Didot and Grote
(VII. c. CO, p. 145) refer it to the camp
of the Atlienians made there after the
stormingof Euryelus (vi.97. •^'1)• I'li^y
understand aueis=for the second time,
but certainly incorrectly. — 32. σψάς :
see on c. i.27. — 33. εττιΟβΌ-θαι : = i-Ri-
Xfiprjaai, witli the idea of liaste. — καί
οί ξνντομωτάτην ήγ€ίτο διαίΓολί'μηοτιν :
"and considered it his shortest way
of ending the war." διαττολίμησιν is
pred. ; the subj. is to be supplied from
ΐπιθίσθαι rrj Treipa. See App.
35. τρίψεσ-θαι : wear out, as in vi.
18. 37. The fut. (Vat.) is necessary
with απάξίΐν. — άλλως: Scliol. απρά-
κτωε. C/•. c. 47. 17; ii. 18. 8: iv. 36. 2.
— 36. Άθηναίονς τ€ tovs ξυστρατ€ν-
ομ«νονς : = tovs re ^υστρατΐυομίνου^
'Αθηναίου!, i.e. not only the Atlienians
in the field, but the whole of the citi-
zens at home.
78
THUCYDIDES VII. 43.
43 ΤΙρωτον μεν ονν την re γην εζελθόντες των %υρα- 1
κοσίων ετεμον oi ^Αθηναίοι περί τον Αναπον καΐ τω
στρατενματι επεκράτονν, ωσπερ το πρώτον, τω τε πεζω
καΐ ταίς νανσίν (ovSe yap καθ' έτερα οι ^νρακόσίοι αντ-
ί» επεζ-ηεσαν οτι μη τοΐζ Ιππενσυ και άκοντισταΐς άπο του
*Ολνμπιειον)' έπειτα μη^αναί^ ε^οζε τω Αημοσθενει πρό-
τερον άποπειρασαι τον παρατεΐ)^ίσματο<ζ. ώς Se αντω
προσαγαγόντι κατεκαύθησάν τε νπο των ενάντιων άπο
τον ret^ov? άμννομενων αί /xr^^j^az^at και τη άλλη στρατιά
10 πολλαχη προσβάλλοντες άπεκρονοντο, ονκετι eSo/cet δια-
τρίβειν, άλλα πείσας τόν τε Νικίαν καΐ τονς άλλους ^νν-
άργοντας, ώς επενόει, την επι^είρησιν των Κπιττολων
43. After fruitless attacks on the
cross-wall from the southern side, Demos-
thenes undertakes with the whole of the
army, provided with all that was neces-
sary, an attack from the north on Epipo-
lae and the fortif cations of the Syra-
cusans situated there. They ascend the
heights, and take the first fortifications.
Even after Gylippus takes upon himself
the defence, the Athenians continue to
drive hack the Syracusans before their
impetuous assault, xintil they are checked
by the stubborn resistance of the Boeo-
tians, fall into confusion, and finally are
forced to (jive icay.
1. Ίτρώτον μίν ονν . . . Όλυμιτίίίου :
with this sent., wiiich is usually in-
cluded in the preceding chap., c. 43
liegins more appropriately. — €ξ€λ-
θοντ€5 : sc. eK τον στρατοπέδου. — 3.
€ΤΓ£κράτουν : .■<'•. τη$ -^ris- See on c.
42. '•]{). — ώ(Γ'ΐΓ€ρ TO ιτρώτον : I .e, after
the fleet had united witli the land
army in the great liarbour, \\. 103.
§1,2. Later, it is true, Nicias de-
clared in his letter to Athens (c. 11.
18), ούδί τηί χώραί eirl πολύ δια tovs
iiriTfas έξ(ρχόμ€θα. ■ — 4. ονδέ καθ' έ'τί-
ρα: i.e. neither by land nor sea —
κατ οΰδΐτ^ρα. Cf. 11. 67. 34, μηδί μεθ"
(τ4ρων. See on c. 41. 15. — 5. ό'τι
μη : nisi, as In iv. 26. 5 ; 94. 9. Kr.
S]ir. 65, 5, 11. — 7. τοΰ ιταρατίΐχίσ-μα-
Tos: the cross-wall (τί» έ-γκάρσιον τεΐ-
χο$) begun by Gylippus c. 4. § 1,
carried on c. 5, § i, and finished
c. 7. § 1, by which the comple-
tion of the Athenian wall of cir-
cuinvallation was rendered impossi-
ble. Nicias calls it in his letter
likewise τταρατΐίχισμα (c. 11. 15), and
points already at that time to the
present undertaking of Demosthenes,
μη ΐϊναι ΐΓ(ριτ(ΐχίσαί αϋτούί, fjv μ-η tis
TO τταρατείχισμα πολλί? στρατιά ine\-
θων (λγ. See map of the siege. — 8.
ιτροσαγαγοντι : the first fruitless at-
tempt must have been directed from
the south against the more eastern
j)art of the παρατίίχισμα. The Athe-
nians found here a strong and watch-
ful garrison. See App. — 10. ττολ-
λαχτ) : at different points of the Syra-
cusan cross-wall. — 11. iriicras τον
Νικίαν: ace. to Pint. Nic. 21, Nicias
long opposed the plan. — tovs έίλλου? :
Eurymedon, Menander, and Euthyde-
mus (c. 16. 5, 9). — 12. cos tirtvott'•
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 43.
79
eTTOtetTO. καΙ ημέρας μ€ν aSvpara iSoKet eivai Χαθεΐν 2
προσ-βλθορτας re καΐ άναβάντας, παράγγειλα? Se ττβνθ'
15 ημερών σίτία καΐ τον'ζ λιγόλογους και τεκτονας πάντας
λαβών καΐ άλλην παρασκενην τοζευμάτων re και οσα
eSeu, Tjv κρατώσί, τειγ^ίζοντα^ ε^ειν, αντος μεν άπο πρώ-
τον νττνον καΐ Κνρνμε^ων καΐ Μένανδρος άνάΚαβών την
ττασαν στρατιαν εγώρει προς τάς Έπιττολάς, Nt/cta9 δ'
20 εν τοις τείγεσιν νπεΧείπετο. καΐ επειδή εγενοντο προς 3
ανταΐς κατά τον Έ^νρνηΧον, ηττερ και η πρότερα στρα-
τιά το πρώτον άνεβη, λανθάνονσί τε τους φύλακας τών
%υρακοσίων κα\ προσβάντες το τείγισμα ο ην αυτόθι
τών %υρακοσίων αιρονσι καΐ άνΒρας τών φυλάκων άπο-
25 κτεΐνουσιν • οι δε πλείονς διαφυγόντες εύθυς προς τά 4
στρατόπεδα, ά ην επι τών Κπιπολών τρία εν προτει-
^ίσμασιν, εν μεν τών ^υρακοσίων, εν δε τών άλλων %i-
only Vat. has ais, the rest καί after
eirevoei, which was prob. added after
us dropped out.
13. αδύνατα : the neut. pi. accords
with tiie usage of Tliuc. Gf. i. i. 11 ;
125. 5; iv. 1. 13. See on i. 7. 2. All
the Mss. except Vat. have αδύνατον.
— 14. ΊΓίνθ' ημερών σιτία : gen. of
measure. See on c. 2. 17. — 15.
λιθολογου? καΐ τεκτονα? : as in vi. 44.
4. Vf. TiKToves καϊ Kidovpyol in v. 82.
27. — 16. άλλην : hesiiles. See on c. 4.
12. — τταρασ-κευήν τοξευμάτων : hardly
appropriate between carpenters and
Avhat was necessary for wall-building•
Madvig (Adn\ I. p. 330) proposed
μοχΚΐυμάτων, Meineke λαξευμάτων { =
λοξίΐιτηρίαιΐ', implements for hewing
stones) ; but neither is prob. The
correct reading is still to be found.
aiB-fipia KiQovpya (iv. 4. 5) would suit
the sense. — 17. άττο •τΓρα>του νπνου :
:= πίρΐ -πρώτον υττνον {\\. 2. 10). Cj. αφ'
effTTfpas ΐύθύί in ill. 112. 8; viii. 27• 27.
— 18. άναλαβών . . . έχώρεν: unusual
sing, after several preceding nouns,
agreeing with the main subj. Cf. iv.
112. 9. The sing, at the beginning
before several subjs. is common. Cf.
i. 29. 6 ; iii. 70. 7 ; 72. 4. Kr. Spr. 63,
4. — την ττάσ-αν (ττρατιάν : Diod. says,
" 10,000 hoplites and as many light
troops " ; Pint. " the foot force." —
19. ΐ^ικίας Se . . . ύιτίλείττίτο : with
Euthydemus, as it seems. The itnpf.
ύΐΓίλείττετο refers to his task of guard-
ing the camp.
21. η•π•6ρ . . . άνε'βη: cf. vi. 97. 11.
— 24. άνδρας τών φυλάκων : rivas,
which Vat. inserts after avSpas, is not
in accord with the usage of Thuc.
Cf. ii. 33. 13; iv, 132. 10; v. 115. 11;
viii. 71. 18. avSpas has itgelf in these
passages almost tlie force of Tiuas.
26. €V Ίτροτειχίσ-μασ-ιν : rightly
added from Vat., referring to the
defensive outworks out of which
Gylippus sallies (39). They were
80
THUCYDIDES Λ^ΙΙ. 43.
κεΚιωτων, ev δε των ζυμμάγων, ayyiWovaL την εφοΒον
καΐ τοΙς έ^ακοσίοί<ς των Έ.υρακοσίων, ot /cat πρώτοι κατά
30 τοντο το μέρος των Έττιπολών φύλακες ήσαν, εφραζον.
οί δ' εβοηθονν τ ευθύς, και αντοις 6 Αημοσθενης καΐ 5
ot ^ XOiqyaZoL εντν^όντες αμυνόμενους —ροθύμως ετρε-
xfjav. καΐ αύτοΙ μεν ευθύς εγώρουν ες το ττρόσθεν, όπως
τγι παρούστ) ορμή του περαίνεσθαι ων ένεκα ήλθον μη
35 βράζεις γενωνται • άλλοι δε άπο της πρώτης το παρα-
τεί)(ίσμα των ^υρακοσίων, ού^ υπομενόντων τών φυλά-
κων, ηρου^ τε καΐ τάς επάλζεις άπεσυρον. οΐ δε %υρα- 6
κόσιοι καΐ οΐ ζύμμα^οι και 6 Τύλιππος καΐ οι μετ
αυτού εβοηθουν εκ τών προτειγ^ισμάτων, και ahoκητoυ
situated at some distance from one
another, and abutted on the northern
side of the παρατΐίχισμα. See tlie map.
— 28. τών ξυμμάχων : l.f. those from
Greece proper. — 29. tois €ξακοσ•ίοΐ5 :
this corps of the λο7άδ6ϊ τών ό-πΚιτΰν
(vi. 96. 16) which had suffered great
loss (vi. 97. 20), had been restored
prob. to its former strength, and stood
here too, again, at the most danger-
ous post. — 30. €ψραζον : informed
them more clearli/ (inipf.).
31. ol δ' €βοηθουν τ£ . . . και aurois
ό Δημοσ-θ€'νη5 ktL : paratactic const,
for more vivid representation: "as
they hastened to lend aid, the Athe-
nians met tliem and put them to
flight." See on c. 4. 5. — 34. τοΰ
π€ραίνΕ(Γθαι : pass., not mid. as most
editt. take it ; for of the mid. of the
simple verb there seems to be no
example, though Plat, has διοπίραίι/ί-
σθαι { Ρ hae dr. 263 e; Proi. 314 c; Ler/rj.
673 c, etc.). It can therefore be taken
only with Bpadels yevwvrai. (not with
όρμτΐ), which the S.chol. correctly ex-
plains, rh μη BpaSfts yevwyrai αντ] τοΰ
μη ύστΐρτισωσι κ(7ται ; " in order that
they, in the impulse of the moment,
might not be slow about the accom-
plishment of that for which they had
come." G. 1120; H. 749. Quite dif-
ferent is the causal dat. βραδυτ€ρου$
τφ αμύνΐσθαι in iv. 34. 4, to which Kr.
refers. — 35. όίλλοι : as contrasted
with avToi (Demosthenes and the
main body of the Athenians), Eury-
medon and Menander with the rest
of the Athenian forces. After the
former had driven back the foremost
Syracusans, the latter turned imme-
diately to the attack on the cross-
wall (ιταρατείχισμα). — άιτο ttJs ιτρω-
τη5 το τταρατίίχισ-μα : the Mss. read
τί» απο TTjs -πρώτηί παρατΐίχισμα, whicll
is impossible. Goeller transposed the
art. as in our text, anh tjjs πρώτη$
means at the very beginning. This for-
mula, as well as airh πρώτηε (i. 77. 11),
awh TTJs πρώτη5 evdus (Luc. de Conscrib.
Hist. i. I ), refers only to time. Matth.
Gr. 282, 3. — 37. ηρουν rt και . . . άττί-
σ-νρον: inclioative impf.s.
38. ο ΓιίληπΓΟ? καΐ ol μ€τ' αντον :
C1., referring to 27, thinks that
Gylippus perhaps had taken com-
THUCYDIDES VII. 43, 44.
81
40 τον τολμήματος σφίαπρ ip vvktl γερομζρου ττροσέβαΚόν
re τοΙς Αθηναίους έκττεπληγμβΡΟί καΐ βιασθέντες νπ
αντων το πρώτον νπε'χ^ωρ-ησαν. ττροίόντων ok των Άθη- 7
ναίων iv αταξία μάλλον η^η ώς κ^κρατηκότω^ καΐ βον-
λομένων δια παντός τον μηπω μ^μαγιημ4νον των ivav-
45 τ ίων ως τάγιστα Βίβλθεΐν, Ινα μη άνβντων σφων της
€(^όδου ανθίς ζνστραφωσυν, οΐ Βοιωτοί, πρώτου αντοίς
αντέσγον /cat προσβαλόντες έτρεφαν re /cat ες φνγην κατ-
4^4: έστησαν, /cat ενταΐιθα ηΒη εν πολλή ταραχτ) καΐ απορία 1
iyiyjovTo οι ^Αθηναίου, ην ονοε πνθεσθαί ράοιον ην
ούδ' αφ" έτερων οτω τρόπω έκαστα ζννηνεγθη. εν μεν
mand esp. of the more imlependent
Siceliotes, most of whom were in ac-
tion now for the first time ; Hermo-
crates of tlie main army of the Syra-
cusans and the dependent allies. But
Diod. XIII. II says that Hermocrates.
commanded tlie Six Hundred (29).
It is more likch', i)erhaps, that oi
μβΎο, ΤυΚίνπου refers to των ξυμμάχων
in 28 (the allies from the rest of
Greece), ol ξύμμαχοί here to των α\\ων
'2ικ€\ίωτων, in 27. — 41. €Κ'ΐΓ€'ΐΓληγμ€'-
voi: i.e. from the very beginning,
βιασθίντ€ε (aor.) in the course of the
battle. — vir' αυτών : sc. των ΆΘ-ηναΙοον.
43. fas κίκρατηκο'των : the i)f . partic.
indicates tlie fatal illusion: "feeling
that the victory had already been fully
decided for them." — 44. δια iravTos
τοΰ μηττω μ£μαχημ€ νου : the common
use of the neut. partic. in a collective
sense, as in c. 85. 12, 14 ; iv. 96. 17 ;
vi. 89. 16. Kr. Spr. 43, 4, 17. So it
is used in an abstract sense in i. 36.
3; ii. 87. 9, 10. — 45. δΐίλθίϊν: to get
through with them, as in iii. 45. 9,
δΐί|6ληλύθασί δια ττασων των ζημιών οΐ
άνθρωποι. But St. understands δΐίλ-
θΐΊν in lit. sense, pervadere per
hostes eosque dissipare. So
Valla. — Ti\<s «φοδου: with αναντών, as
in V. 32. 13, ανΐΐσαν τ•7# φιΚονικιαί.
Kuhn. 421, 3.-46. ol Βοιωτοί: cf.
c. 19. 17 J 25. 13. The merit of the
Boeotians is mentioned esp. by Plut.
Nic. 21. — 47. es φυγην κατέστησαν:
cf. iii. 108. 5; iv. 14. 4, etc
44. T/ie difficulty of maintainimj
order in the darkness and uncei'tainti/
turns the retreat into a wild fli<jid, in
which many perish, part in the pursuit,
still more in leaping doicn from the cliff".
Vivid description of the different events.
1. € V . . . άτΓορία ί'γίγνοντο : compre-
hensive expression for the fearful sit-
uation described in § 2 ff. Cf. iv.
26. 8. — 2. ην : placed first by prolepsis.
Arn. explains that we should have ex-
pected οτω τρόπψ ξυνηνΐχθη, sr. ή τα-
ραχή, but that 'ίκαστα having been in-
serted, the sent, is now ungrammati-
cal. As it stands, έκαστα seems to bear
a sort of partitive relation to the
sul)j. implied in V• — ουδέ . . . ραδιον
ην : this expression undoubtedly re-
fers to Thucydides' own experience.
See Introd. to Book I. p. 15. — 3. οΰδ'
όφ* €Τ£ρων: i.e. neither from Atheni-
ans nor from Syracusans. Cf. v. 26.
26, where Thuc. speaks of his care in
82
THUCYDIDES VII. 44.
yap ημβρα σαφέστερα p.ev, 6μ.ω<ζ δε ονδε ταύτα 61 πάρα-
5 γ€ΐ'όμ€ΐ^ου ττάντα. πληρ το καθ' βαντορ €καστο<ζ μόλί<; οΐ-
Sep - iu δε νυκτομαγία, η μόνη Sr) στρατοπέδων μεγά-
λων €v ye τω 06 τω πολέμω iyeveTO, πώς αν τις σαφώς
TL "^oeL ; Tjv μζν yap σβΧην-η λαμπρά, ίώρων δε όντως 2
άΧλ-ήλονς ώς έν σβληντ} εικός, την μεν oxJjlv τον σώματος
10 προοράν, την δε γνώσιν τον οίκείον άπιστεΐσθαι. οπλΐ-
ται δε αμφοτέρων ονκ ολίγοι εν στενοχώρια άνεστρεφοντο.
καΐ τών Αθηναίων οί μεν ηοη ενίκώντο, οΐ δε έτι τη 3
πρώτη εφό^ω άτ^σστ^τοι έγώρονν. πολν δε κα\ του άλλον
στρατεύματος αντοΐς το μεν άρτι άναβεβηκει, το δ' ετι
15 προσανηει, ωστ ονκ ηπίσταντο προς ο τι χρη γωρησαι.
ηοη yap τα πρόσθεν της τροπής γεγενημενης έτετάρακτο
πάντα και χαλεπά ην νπο της βοής διαγι^ώϊ'αι. οϊ τε γαρ 4
making accurate investigations : yevo-
μΐνψ παρ' ά.μφοτίρθί5 ro7s πρά-γμασι. For
position of tlie prep., see on c. 43. 4.
— 4. (ταφίστίρα μί'ν : not to be const,
with οΐδίν, but witii sometliing like τά
•γι-γνόμίνά iari to be supplied from
ξυνηνίχθτ). — ομ(»δ ■ . . οίδεν : "but still
even of these things those who are en-
gaged do not (know) everything, ex-
cept (so far as) each knows with diffi-
culty what liappens just about him-
self." πάντα follows oiiSe ταΰτα in
explanatory appos. olSei/ agrees with
the nearer 'ίκαστοί. Kr. Spr. 63, 1, 3.
Cf. c. 27. 8, where 'ίκαστο5 takes a pi.
verb. — 6. 8η : belongs Λvith μόνη as
in ii. 77. 7 with πασαν, ί. 23- 13 with
o\iyois. — 7. €V γ€ TuiSe τω ΐΓολεμω :
ye (from A^at.) as in iv. 48. 24, οσα ye
κατά Thu πόΚΐμον τόν^ί. — eiv Tis . . .
TJ'Sei : the transition to the particular
case was made at 7), hence only ^δίΐ,
not ei'SitTj, which some Mss. give, is
possible.
9. los . . . elKOS : sc. δραν, to which
the following infs. are added in ex-
planation. — 10. την δέ γνώσιν τοϋ
οΙκ€ίου άτΓίσ-τίΐσ-θαι : " to distrust their
recognition of friends." τοΰ οικείου
t'l. explains as what was especial or
peculiar, in contrast to τοΰ σώματος.
απιστΐΊσθαι as v. 6S. 6, τά πλήβη ήπί-
στεϊτο. — 11. άν£(Γτρε'φοντο : versa-
bantur, as in iv. 35. 2; viii. 94. 9.
12. τών 'Αθηναίων : i.e. those who,
ace. to c. 43. § 0, 4, had first ascended
the heights and immediately pressed
on (c. 43. § 5). With these is con-
trasted in 1.3 rb aWo στράτευμα. — ot
δ€ ί'τι . . . έχώρονν : i.e. were advancing
unchecked with their first impulse.
Cf. c. 43. 33. — 14. avTots : see on
c. 34. 7. — 15. irpos ο τι χρή χωρήσ-αι :
ivhirh body to join. — 16. τά -π-ρόσ-θεν :
the troops that had first pressed for-
ward. — 17. χαλίττά . . . διαγνώναι :
with τά πρόσθεν, as in i. i. 10, τα ίτι
παΚαίότερα cra(pws fvp(7v αδύνατα.
THUCYDIDES VII. 44.
83
'ϊ,νρακόσιοί καΐ οΐ ζνμ,μ,αγοι ως κρατούντες παρεκζλενοντό
Τ€ Kpavyfi ουκ ολίγγ) γ^ρώμενοι, άΖννατον ον iv νυκτΐ
20 αλλω τω σημ,ηναί, καΐ άμα τοίις προσφερόμενους εδε-
-χοντο ' οϊ τε "ί^θηναΐου εζητουν τε σφας αυτούς και τταν
το εζ εναντίας, καΐ εΐ φίλίον εΐη των η^η ττάλίν φευγόν-
των, ποΧεμίον ενόμίζον, καΐ τοις ερωτημασι του ςυνθη-
ματος πυκνοίς ερωμένοι δια το μη είναι αλλω τω γνω-
25 ρίσαι, σφίσι τε αύτοΐς θόρυβον πολύν παρεί^ον α/χα
πάντες ερωτώντες, κα\ τοις πο\εμίοις σαφές αύτο κατ-•
έστησαν • το δ' εκείνων ού^ ομοίως ηπίσταντο, δια το 5
κρατούντας αυτούς κα\ μη ^ιεσπασ μένους ησσον άγνο-
εΐσθαί, ωστ εΐ μεν εντύγοιεν τισι κρείσσους οντες των
30 πολεμίων, ^ιέφευγον αυτούς άτε εκείνων επισταμένοι το
18. tos κρατοΰντ€5 : in the feeling of
victory. Tlie tls of Vat. is preferable
to the simple partie. — 19. κραυγή
ουκ όλίγη χρώμ€νοι : " with loud cries,"
to be taken witli παρΐκεΧΐϋοντο {sc.
άλλήλοι/$) and κα\ αμα rovs προσφερο-
μίνου$ (the Athenians coming up) ibt-
χοντο as shown by re, καΐ αμα. — αδύ-
νατον δν : for the ace. abs. of irapers.
phrase, see G. 1509 ; H. 973 ; Kiihn.
487,3. — 20. σ-ημήναι: common term
in military language. Cf. c. 50. 26 ;
V. 71. 17. — 21. 0Ϊ T€ 'Αθηναίοι : i.e. ot
ν^ωστί au($e0riK€aav. re is correlative
to re in 17. Observe the repeated
correlation with re, καί throughout
the sent. — σ-ψά$ aOrov's : = α\λ-η\ου$,
as in viii. 92. 52. Kr. Spi•. 51, 2, 16.
The meaning is : those who were just
coming up looked about for those
who had gone before, but took all who
came toward them, i.e. even their
own people who were fleeing back,
for enemies. — 22. το ίξ ίναντίαβ :
the correct reading from Vat. instead
of the vulgate rh εναντίον. Cf. Schol.
Ύράφΐται καΐ τταν rb e| ipavrias. For
έξ ivavTlas, from the opposite direction,
cf. iv. 2)Z• δ; 35• 11• ^or the neut.
sing, in collective sense, see Kiihn.
347, 3. — ΐΓοίλιν : see on c. 40. 3. — 23.
τοΰ ξυνθηματθ5 : \6yos iv ττοΚέμφ των
οΐκίίων διδ(ί^€ΐ/ο5, Etymol. Mag. Cf. 31
below. Cf. Tac. Hist. iii. 22, cre-
bris in terrogationibus notum
pugnae signum. — 24. eivai : =
Trapelvat. See on c. 1 1 . 15. — γνωρίσ-αι :
•SC. άΚ\7]\ου$. — 25. σ•φίσ"ΐ τ€ αυτοί?
. . . €ρωτώντ£5 : i.e. they caused con-
fusion among themselves, because all
were asking at the same time, and
therefore no one got an intelligible
answer. — 26. σαφ€$ αΰτο κατβ'σ-τη-
σ-αν : cf. i. 32. 6; 140. 30. αυτό, sc. τί)
ξύνθτιμα.
27. το δ' €Κ€ίνων . . . ήττίσ-ταντο :
but their (the Syracusans') watchword
the Athenians did not /enow to the same
extent (ούχ δμοίω5). — δια το . . . ησ-
σον άγνθ£ίσ"θαι : sc. iv άλλήλοίϊ. The
Syracusans had no need to ask for
their own watchword, because they
kept together {μτ) ζίΐστΓασμ(νου$) and
knew one another. — 29. ίντυ'χοΐί'ν
84
THUCYDIDES VII. 44.
ζννθημ,α, el δ' αντοί μ,-η νποκρ'ινοιντο, ^ίβφθείροντο.
[xeyLaTov he καΙ ού^ ηκιστα eβ\a^^ev και 6 παγανισμός • 6
άπο γαρ αμφοτέρων παραπ\ησίο<ζ ων άπορίαν Trapel^ev.
οΐ re yap 'XpyeLOt καΐ οΐ KepKvpaloL και όσον Αωρικον
35 μeτ Αθηναίων ην Snore ^τaLavίσeιav, φόβον TTapel)(e
Τ0Γ9 Άθηναίοίς, οϊ re πολέμιοι 6μοίω<ς. ώστ€ τέλος ζνμ- 7
πeσόvτeς αντοίς κατά, πολλά τον στρατοπέοου, επεί άπαζ
έταράγθησαν, φίλοι re φΊλοις και πολΐται πολίταις, ου
■μόνον €9 φόβον καθίστασαν, άλλα και ές ^eipa^ άλληλοις
40 eXOovTe^ μόλις άπeλvovτo. και ^ιωκόμ€νοι κατά re των 8
κρημνών πολλοί pιπτovvτeς έαντονς άπώλλνντο, στενής
ονσης της άπο των 'Κπιπολών πάλιν καταβασεως, και
ineiSr) ές το ομαλον οΐ σωζόμενοι άνωθεν καταβαΐεν, οΐ
μεν πολλοί αυτών και όσοι ήσαν τών προτέρων στρατιω-
45 τών εμπειρία μάλλον της χ^ωρας ες το στρατόπεοον ote-
τΐ(Γΐ : SC. οί Αθηναίοι. τισι governs
τών ΊΓοΚΐμΊων. — 31. αυτοί : the Athe-
nians again, who throughout the
whole description are tliose first in
mind. — ■ύττοκρίνοιντο : = αποκρίνοιντο.
Cf. Hdt. i. 78. 14; 91. 29; 164. 8.
Understand here something like ivru-
x6vT€S κρίίσσοσι τών τΓο\€μΊωΐ'.
32. μ£'γισ-τον καΐ οΰχ ήκκττα: see
on e. 24. 12. — και 6 χαιανισ-μοδ : ff-
Schol. on i. 50. 20, 5ύο Traiavas ■^δον ot
"Σλ.Αηνΐτ, TTph μ\ν του ττοΚίμου τω "Άρΐΐ,
μΐτα 8e Thv ιτόΧΐμον τω ΆτΓΟ\\ωνι. C1.
and St. adopt everywhere, though
against most of the Mss., παιανι-
σμόί, παίανίζΐίν ior the forms with ω
{παιων-). See on i. 50. 20; vi. 32. 10.
Herodian recognizes only παιαν — .
— 35. ψοβον παρ€Ϊχ£ : sc. τί) watayiaai.
The Atiienians tiiought the paean of
tlieir Dorian allies was hostile, just
as that of the enemy themselves. —
36. o'i T£ πολέμιοι ομοίως : sc δπότΐ
naiaviaftai'.
39. καθίστασαν: understand αύτούι
or a.\Ar)Kovs. Cf. is <po0ou καταστηναι,
ii. 81. 27; iv. 96. 23. See on c. 43.
47. On the impf. for the aor., see
App. — 40. μο'λις άιτελΰοντο : tcere
separated icith difficulty, of bitter con-
test, as in c. 63. 3; i. 49. 7.
41. ΐΓολλοί : so all the later editt.
for ol TToWoi of the Mss., because ace.
to the whole account, and esp. c. 45.
§ 2, the majorit}• did not perish in this
way. Besides, Plut. and Valla seem
not to have read the art. — ριιττοΰν-
T€s : on the form, see App. — ίαυτου? :
for nipas a'jTovs. Cf. ii. 4. 18 ; 49. 22.
— 42. ΊΓοίλιν : with καταβάσ(ω$ as in
c. 38. 16 with iKirKovs, c. 62. Vi with
ανάκρουσί5. Cf.iv.lO.li; v. 5. 1. Kr.
,S'/))•. 50, 8, 4. — 43. e'lreiSri . . . κατα-
βαΰν: opt. with reference to tlie dif-
ferent divisions. — 44. τών ιτροτε'ρων
στρατιωτών : l-e. ttjs irporipas στρατιάς
(c. 43. 21), who, as tliey had ascended
Epipolae in the summer of 414 B.C.,
THUCYDIDES VII. 44-46.
85
φύγγανον, ol δε ύστερον ηκορτες βίσΐν ot ^ίαμαρτόντ€ζ
των οΒώΐ' κατά την γ^ωραν επλανηθησαν • ονς, iwecSr)
■ήμερα εγενετο, οΐ ιππης των ^νρακοσίων περιεΧάσαντες
οιέφθειραν.
45 Ύτι δ' νστεραία οΐ μεν Χνρακόσιοί δύο τρόπαια 1
έστησαν, επί τε ταΐς ΈπιπολαΓς rj η πρόσβασίς καΐ κατά
το γωρίον rj οΐ Βοιωτοί άντεστησαν, οΐ δ' Ά^τ^ι/αΓοι
τους νεκρούς νποσπόν^ονς εκομίσαντο. άπεθανον δε ουκ 2
5 ολίγοι αυτών τε καΐ των ζυμμά^ων, όπλα μεντοι ετι
πλείω η κατά τους νεκρούς ελήφθη • οΐ γαρ κατά των
κρημνών βιασθεντες άλλεσθαι ψιλοί \_ανευ τών άσπί^ων~\
οΐ μεν άπώλλυντο, οί ο εσώθησαν.
46 Μετά δε τούτο οί μεν %υρακόσιοι ως επΙ άπροσ- 1
δοίθ7τω ευπραγία πάλιν αυ άναρρωσθεντες, ώσπερ καΐ
were better acquainted with the coun-
try. — 45. δΐίφυγγανον : for this fuller
form, cf. φυ-γ-γάνω, Aesch. Prom. 5i;J ;
Soph. £■/. 132; άπο<^ι;77άί/£ο, Dem.xxiii.
74; διαί^υγγά^Ό), Aeschih. III. 10; Arr.
An. iv. 4. 6; 4κφυ-γ^άνω, Aesch. Prom.
525; κατοψυγγάνο), Aeschin. in. 208;
Hdt. vi. 16. 4. — 46. tlo-lv οϊ: part,
appos. to ol δι, as i. 119. 4, οί άλλοι,
οί irAeious. Cf. iv. 52. 4; vi. 88. 21. —
8ιαμαρτοντ€ς τών ο8ών : also in i. 106.
3. — 47. β-ιτλανηθησ-αν, 8ι.€'ψθ€ΐραν : the
fate of individuals (elalv ο'ί) stated
in the aor.
45. The Syracusans erect tivo tro-
phies. Losses of the Athenians.
2. η η irpoVPacris : sc. iyivtro = ^
οί 'Αθηναίοι ττροσίβησαν, corresponding
to ■^ ot 3οιωτοϊ αντίστησαν. πρόσ0α(η$
is used not in a local sense, the way
up, but with verbal force, the ascend-
ing (of the heights by way of Euryelus,
c. 43. 21). — 3. η ol Βοιωτοί άντ€'σ•τη-
οταν : on the reading, see Apj). — 4.
i)iro(riro'v8o\)s €Κθ|ΐίσ•αντο : see on c. 5. 9.
ουκ ολίγοι: acc. to Diod. xiii. 11,
2500; Plut. Nic. 21, 2000. — 5. οττλα:
esp. shields. — 6. πλείω ή κατά tovs
V6Kpovs : cf. c. 75. 22 ; i. 76. 17 ; ii. 50. 2 ;
V. 102. 2 ; vi. 15. 10. Kr. Spr. 49, 4. —
7. ψιλοί [άνίυ τών άσ-ττίδων] : ψιλοί is
pred. The bracketed words Pluygers,
CI., and St. consider an interpolation.
See App. Cobet proposed α-πώλοντο,
but the impf. is prop, used of those
who, scattered over the country
(ίπλαν-ηθησαν, c. 44. 47), met their
death, one after another, at the hands
of the cavalry. (σώθ-ησαν indicates
only the final result. — 8. ol |ΐί ν • • .
οί hi : part, appos. to οί yap . . .
βιασθΐντ€5 αλλΐσθαι.
4-6. The Syracusans try to get rein-
forcements from Agrigentum and the
interior of Sicily.
2. βύιτραγία: Thuc. uses equally
the forms evnpayia and (οηραξία. Cf.
iii. 39. 23, airpoaSOK-qros evwpa^ia. —
•π-άλιν αυ : as in c. 64. 1 , not pleonastic ;
πά\ιν, back, i.e. into the former mood,
86
THUCYDIDES VII. 46, 47.
πρότβρορ, is μ.€ν Ακράγαντα στασιάζρντα πεντεκαί^εκα
νανσΐ SLKavov απέστειλαν, όπως επαγάγοίτο την πόλιν,
5 et hvvaLTO • Γνλυππος δε κατά γην ες την αλλην ^ικε-
λίαν ωχετο ανθίζ, άζων στρατιάν ετι, ώς eV εΚττίοι ων
και τα τείχη των Αθηναίων αίρησειν βία, επειοη τα εν
ταΓς ΈπιπολαΓς οντω ζννεβη.
1:7 Ot δε των ^Αθηναίων στρατηγοί εν τούτω εβονλεν- 1
οντο προς τε την γεγενημενην ζνμφοράν κα\ προς την
παρουσαν εν τω στρατοπε^ω κατά πάντα άρρωστίαν.
τοϊς τε γαρ έπι\ειρημασιν εώρων ου κατορθονντες και
5 τους στρατιωτας άγθομενους τη μονή • νόσω τε γαρ επι- 2
ου, again, this change having taken
place once already. πάλίΐ' ου and
ωσπΐρ καϊ πρότΐρον both belong to
avappoiadivrfs, and refer to c. 41. § 4^
when a feeling of confidence had been
conceived, and to c. 42. § 2, when this
had again been lost. — 3. e's 'Ακρά-
γαντα : Schol. rhv Άκρά-γαντα apaei'i-
Kws. Of. c. 50. 2. It is named from
the river near by. See Schubring,
Akragas, p. 5. The city had de-
clared itself neutral, c. 33. 7; but now
in consequence of internal disturb-
ances (στοσιάςΌι/τα) the prospects Λvere
more favourable for Syracuse. Th.ere-
fore 10 triremes had been sent to the
support of the vSyracusan party in the
city. — 4. Σικονο'ν : one of the gener-
als chosen with Hermocrates, vi. 73.
3. — ίτταγάγοιτο : must be preferred
here, as in iii. 63. 5 (cf. v. 45. 4), to
the vulgate xmayayoiTo, as Pluygers
{.λίηβιη. 11, 95) rightly observes; for
the object was to bring over the city to
the Syracusan side, not to subdue it.
Cf. c. 50. § 1. — 5. αλλην : rightly added
by Vat., as Sicily is opp. to Agrigen-
tum. Cf. C. 7. 6, 6 TUXiiriros is t^jv
&Wr]v 2ιΚ€λ(οι/ eTri στραηάν re φχ^το,
to which αυθΐ5 in 6 refers. — 6. iv
ί'λιτίδι ών : see on c. 25. 4.
47. The attack on Epipolae having
failed, and the Athenian army suffering
severely from sickness, Demosthenes pro-
poses as hasty a departure as possible, in
order that they may at least bring help
to the hard-pressed mother-citi/.
2. irpos την . . . ξυμφοράν : in
view of the misfortune that had be-
fallen them. See on ii. 22. 1. — 3.
όρρωσ-τίον: as in iii. 15. 11, despon-
dency. Cf. viii. S3. 7, appwarorepov. —
5. άχθομ€'νους τη μονή : cf. \. η. 3,
ο.γβομΐνων ττ] eSpa.
voVu) τ€ γαρ «ιτΐί'ζοντο . . . €φαίνίτο :
this sent, contains the reasons why
the troops were displeased at remain-
ing longer {ηχθοντο tjJ μοιηί), of which
th.re are two : the prevailing sick-
n:;ss and the utter hopelessness of
success. The first reason, which is
introduced b}' yap, rests in turn on
two grounds, of which tlie first is ex-
pressed in gen. abs., the second (rh
χωρίον . . . ^v) in independent const.
('7" c. 13. 7 ff. ). The second main
cause, ho\vever (τά άλλα ανίλτηστα
c^aiVero), is connected by on directly
* 01. 91. 4 ; B.C. 41.3, Aug. THUCYDIDES VII. 47.
87
ζζοντο κατ αμφότερα, της re ώρας τον Ινιαντοΐ) ταύτης*
ούσης eV rj άσθενονσιν άνθρωττοι μάλιστα, καΧ το γωρίον
άμα iv ω βστρατοπβ^ζνοντο έλώοβς καΐ '^αλεπον ην, τά
re άλλα ort άνέΧττιστα αντοίς έφαίνβτο. τω οϋν Αημο- 3
10 σθένει ουκ eSd/cet ert γ^ρηναί μένειν, αλλ' άττερ /cat δια-
νοηθείς ες τάς Έττιπολάς οιεκιν^ννενσεν , επειΒη εσφαλτο,
ατηεναι εφηφίζετο καί μη ^ιατρίβειν, εως ετι το πέλα-
γος οΐόρ τε ττεραι,ουσθαι και τον στρατεύματος ταΐς yovv
εττελθούσαις νανσΐ κρατεΐν. καί Tjj ττολευ ώφεΧιμώτερον 4
15 εφη είναί προς τονς εν Trj χω/οα σφών επιτειγίζοντας
τον πόλεμον ποίεΐσθαυ η %νρακοσίους, ους ονκετι paSiov
etvat ^ειρώσασθαι • ούδ' αυ άλλως )(^ρηματα πολλά δαπα-
with αχθομίνου$ τγ μονρ, οη account
of the interposition of tlie irregular
rh χωρίον -ήν. The two reasons, the
material one (sickness) and the moral
one (hopelessness), are co-ord. by re,
T€ as equally influential. In accord-
ance with this view, CI. puts a colon
after μονγ and a comma after ήν. So
Am. explains, but without altering
the punctuation. Kr., St., and Bm.
follow Reiske in omitting Srt. — 6.
κατ (ψ.ψοτ«ρα: for tiro reasons, as in
viii. 65. 8. — τή5 «pas τον ένιαυτοΰ :
cf. Plut. Nic. 22, μΕΤΟττώρου yap ?iv -η
αρχτ). Thuc. says in c. 79. 10, only a
few weeks later, τον erovs -Kpos μΐτό-
ττωρον Ϋιδτί) ovTOs. Cf. C. 50. § 4. — 7.
άνθρωποι : on the omission of the art.,
see Kr. Spr. 50, 3, 6. — 8. χαλίΤΓον:
hard to bear, i.e. imhealthy.
10. oiircp καΐ $ιανοηθ€ΐ5 . ■ . 8ΐ€κιν-
8vv€V(rev: so witli Yiit., for as the
remark belongs to Thuc, not to De-
mosthenes, biaKLvbweZaai (sc. (φη, re-
ferring to Demosthenes) is impossible.
Thuc. recalls the views whicli Demos-
thenes had held from the beginning.
Cf. c. 42. § 5. — 11. «s Tas ΈΐΓΐΊΓολάβ
Si€KivSvv€vo-€ : 7-isked (the attack) on
Epipolae. Cf. iii. 36. 11, es Ίωνίαν . . .
τταρακινδυνΐΰσαι. Kr. Spr. 68, 21, 4. —
12. €ψηφίξ€το : i.e. in this council of the
commanders only; ^ηφιζομΐνουε μετά
πολλών in c. 48. 5 refers to a (jeneral
council to be held later. — το ΐΓ€'λαγοβ
olo'v T€ ττίραιοϋσ-θαι : i.e. before Nov. —
13. τοΰ σ-τρατ€υματο8 • • • κρατεΐν: the
part. gen. depending on ταΐϊ . . . ναυσί,
KpaTf7v on οΊόν re, " while it was pos-
sible, at least with the newly arrived
ships of the armament (even if little
dependence Λvas to be placed on the
remainder) to prevail at sea." The
Schol. wrongly explains, rod ττολεμίου
στρα,τίυματοί.
16. η Συρακοσ-ίους : i.e. ir) vphs tovs
'S.vpaKoaiovs. On the omission of the
prep., see Kr. Spr. 68, 9. C'f i. 6. 21;
21.5; vi. 78. 4; viii. 96. 10. In iii.
44. 3, the prep, is repeated. — ows • • •
ίΐναι : inf. by as.similation. G. 1524 ;
H. 947. — 17. οΰ8' αΰ : neque
vero, as in i. 10. 31 ; iv. 87. 19,
and freq. The thou'ght of c. 42. § 5
88 THUCYDIDES VII. 47, 4S.
^νώ'τας βίκος elvai προσκαθησθαυ. καΐ 6 μ€Ρ Λ,ημοσθβ- 1
νης τοιαύτα ίγίγύωσκ^ν ' 6 δε Χικια? ίνόμίζε fxeu και
αντος Ίτόνηρα σφων τα πράγματα eivaL, τω δε λόγω ουκ
έβονλετο αυτά ασθενή άπο^βίκννναί, ούο εμφανώς σφας
5 χ^ιηφιζομεΐ'ους μετά πολλών την άναγωριησίν τοΙς πολε-
μίοις καταγγελτονς γίγνεσθαι • λαθειν γάρ αν, οπότε
βονλουντο, τοντο ποίονντες πολλω ήσσον. το δε' τι και 2
τά των πολεμίων, άφ' ών επί πλέον rj οι άλλοι ησθά-
νετο αυτών, ελπίδος τι ετι παρείγε πονηρότερα τών σφε-
10 τέρων εσεσθαί, ην καρτερώσι προσκαθημενοί • χ^ρημάτων
is repeated in this passatre with more
emphasis. — 18. ιτροσ-καθήσθαι, : of
persistent siege, as in c. 48. 10 ; 49. 7 ;
iv. 130.9; vi. 89. 30.
48. Nicias, on the contrary, although
secretly recognizing the gravity of the
situation, still considers that of the Syra-
cusans not more favourable, because they
lack money and are not equal to the
Athenians at sea. Besides, the secret
information which he receives from the
pro-Athenian party in Syracuse, leads
him to hope for a revolution. But espe-
cially does he fear that their tcithdrawal
without having accomplished anything
will bring upon them the bitterest accusa-
tions at Athens, and even lead to their
destruction. And since the Syracusans
cannot possibly long keep up their great
exertions, he insists on waiting for the
probable ruin of their power.
3. νο'νηρα : Schol. ασθίνη, iVt-
σφαΚη, έπίκίνδυνα. For the accent in
this sense, see App. — τω Si λο'γω :
in open speech, i.e. in the council of
war. — 6. καταγγε'λτοχίξ γίγνεσθαι :
Schol. δήλοι/ί δια μηνύματο!; '"he did
not wish that it should be revealed to
the enemy that they (Nicias and the
other leaders) ill a full council (,αίτά
πολκών) openly voted for the re-
treat." With this personal const, of
the verbal adj. with -γί-γνεσθαι cf. viii.
14. 2, iξάγye\τoι yeyiffdai ; ildt. ii. 1 19.
10, iwaXaros eyeyero. See on iii. 30.
3. — λαθ€ΐν γάρ dv κτί. : sc. d Karay-
ye\T0i yiyvoivTo ktL, i.e. they could
not so easily retreat unobserved,
whenever they might wish to do
so, if, etc. — 7. iroiovvTcs : nom. re-
ferring to (φ-η to be sui)plied from
ΐβούΚΐτο (4), and pi. since Nicias
represents the Athenians. Kiihn.
476, note 1, explains that it is at-
tracted into the case of the subj. of
the subord. clause όττότΐ βούχοιντο.
το δί τι καί : a c c e d i t q u ο d, as
in i. 107. 19 ; 118. 12. — 8. άφ' ών . . .
αυτών : " according to what he more
than the rest kneΛv of them." Cf. vi.
1 7. 23 ; 20. 4. αυτών depends on α con-
tained in o^' wt>, and refers to τά των
πολΐμίων. Kr. Spr. 47, 10, 2. Cf. v.
26. 25, ξυν4βη μοι . . . καθ" ησνχ'ιαν τι
αυτών μαΚΧον αισθίσθαι. — 9. cXttCSos
τι: also in ii. 51- 29. Cf. c. 69. 11,
λαμπρότ-ητόί τι ; iii. 44. 6, τί firy^j't»-
μηί. — 10. χf>ημάτωv . . . ^κτρυχώ-
<Γίΐν : for they irould wear them out by
want of supplies. αυτού$ refers to the
THUCYDIDES VII. 48.
89
γαρ απορία αντονς έκτρνχωσειν, άλλως τ€ καΐ inl ττλ4ον
ηΒη ταΐς υτταρ^ονσαις νανσί θαλασσοκρατονντων. και [ηρ
γάρ TL καΐ iv ταΐς %υρακονσαίς βονλόμενον τοις ^Αθη-
ναίους τα πράγματα ένοονναυ) ζπβκηρνκενίτο ως αντον
15 καΧ ουκ eta άπανίστασθαι. α επισταμένος τω μεν έργω 8
ετί eV αμφότερα εγων και ^ιασκοπών άνει^ε, τω δ'
εμφανεΐ τότε λόγω ουκ εφη άπάξειν την στρατιάν. ευ
γαρ etSeVat ότι ^Αθηναίοι σφών ταύτα ουκ άπο^εζονται
ώστε μη αυτών φηφισαμενων άπελθεΐν. και γαρ ου τους
20 αυτούς -^ηφιείσθαί τε περί σφών [αύτώί^] και τα πράγ-
Syracusans; the subj. of έκτρυχωσειν
is the Athenians. The remainder of
the sent., άλλωϊ τ€ καΐ . . . θαλασσοκρα-
τούντων, seetns to indicate that χρή-
ματα here means supplies, not money.
— 12. θαλαίτσοκρατουντων: sc. σφών,
the gen. abs., although the subj. im-
plied in (κτρυχωσΐΐν is nom. Cf. in. 13.
30, βοηθησάντων δβ υμών προθύμων, ττό-
Μν τ6 π/33σλήψεσ^€ κτ(., where the
subj. of the gen. abs. is the same as that
of the leading verb. Kr. Spr. 47, 4, 2.
Cf. ii. 83. 15, 16 ; v. 31. 7. — καί (ην γάρ
. . . ένδοΰναι) €•π•€κηρυκίυ€το : the cau-
sal sent, in parataxis before the main
one, not uncommon in Thuc. See
on i. 31. 7. The subj. of ^πβκηρνκΐύΐτο
is to be supplied from the parenthe-
sis rh ev ταΓί Ι,υρακούσαΐ! βουλόμΐνον
ktL The word is used here and in c.
49. 4 of secret messages, the bearers
of which are called diayyeKot in c. 73.
27. — 15. οΰκ €Ϊα: advised against.
Cf. vi. 72. 7 ; viii. 46. 31.
16. i'lr' άμψοτ£ρα 4'χων : an unusual
expression, inc/ining to both sides, wa-
vering between two decisions, ex-
plained by δίασκοπών. — άν€Ϊχ€ : kept,
with βχων and διασκοπών to complete
the meaning. Schol. υΐ/ζβμιί προσ^-
τΊθβτο yvώμr). Cf. I)io C. Iviii. 12,
ίτι διασ/ίοπώ ' ο τι ττράξτι άνΐ7χ(. It is
intr. Kr. Spr. 52, 2,' 3. Cf. ii. 18.
22; viii. 94. 11. — τω δ* €μψαν£ΐ το'τί
λόγω: in open speech at t/iat time (as
he was obliged to express his opinion
in the council of war) ; opp. to τω
μβν epyw. — 18. οΰκ άτΓοδίξονται : " as
in iii. 57. 5, lyould not approve = μίμ-
\\ιονται, and so, like it, const, with ace.
of tiling and gen. of person. Cf i.
84. 1, S μίμφονται μάλιστα ημών." CI.
But there ήμώ,' is possessive gen. with
2, liere σφών depends on ταΐτα. —
19. ώοΓΤΕ . . . άΐΓίλθίΐν : explanatory
of TttCra, namely, that they should with-
draiv without their order, ώστε as in
c. 14. 11 ; 49. 5; vi. 88. 47. GMT.
588. — οΰ Toiis avToiis ψηφίίίσθαί τί
ΊΓίρΙ (τφών [αυτών] καΐ τα ιτράγματα
. . . γνώ(Γ£σ-θαι : the x^arataetic const.,
though logically the second clause is
subord., " not the same persons would
pass judgment on them and form
their opinions," etc., i.e. a class of per-
sons would pass judgment on them
very different from those who would
form their opinions from seeing the
state of affairs, as they do them-
selves, rather than from liearsay on
tlie fault-finding of others. Bk. was
right in striking out αυτών after σφών.
90
TIirCYDIDES VII. 48.
ματα ωσπβρ και αντοί ορώρτας και ονκ αλλωι^ eVtrt/xry-
cret άκονοντας γι^ώσεσθαι, αλλ' eg ώρ αν τις εύ Χεγων
δια^αλλοι, e/c τούτωι> αύτονς ττείσεσθαι. των re παρόν- 4
των στρατιωτών πολλούς και τονς πλείονς εφη, οΐ vvu
25 βοώσιν ώ? et» Seti^ot? wre?, έκεΐσβ άφίκομβρονς τάναν-
τία βοησεσθαί ως νττο -χρημάτων καταπρο^όντβς οι στρα-
τηγοί άττηλθον. ονκ ονν βούλεσθαι αυτός ye επισταμένος
τάς ^ Χθηναίων φύσεις eV αΙσχρα τε αίτια, καΐ αδίκως
ΰττ' ^Αθηναίων άποΧέσθαι μαλΧον η νπο των πολεμίων,
30 εΐ Set, κυν^ννενσας τοντο τταθεΐν ίδια. τά τε Ι,νρακο- 5
(τιωζ^ εφη όμως ετι ησσω των σφετερων είναι • χρημασι
γαρ αύτονς ζενοτ ροφονντας και εν περιπολίοις α/χα άνα-.
λίσκοντας καΐ ναντικον πολύ ετι ενιαντον η8η βόσκον-
since σφων refers not to rohs ahrovs
but to the speaker (Xicias) γ.ικ1 his
comrades. — 21. co<rir€p και αντοί :
the iioni. as in i. 32. 3 ; v. 29. 9 ; 44.
9. — άλλων €'Π•ιτιμησ€ΐ άκονοντα$ : so
with Λ^at. rather than the vulgate
cLKovcavTas, since it is co-ord. with
όρώνταε. — 22. ίξ ών άν Tis . . . δια-
βάλλοι: αν belongs to the opt. and
not to the rel. " by slanders such as
any one might bring forward {Sta-
βά\\οι αν) in fine speeches, they
would allow themselves to be per-
suaded." Cf. c. 50. 33 ; viii. 54. 6, owp
S.V aUToTs δοκοίη. GMT. 557. e5 \e-
ywv, h>i fine speeches, is ironical. Cr'.
iii. 38. 20, awh των λόγω καλώε ετητιμ-η-
σάντων. — 23. «κ τούτων : epanaU-p-
si.';. a.^i in iii. 64. •5. G. 1030; II.
996 b. — avrovs : sr. robs ^Αθτ)ναίου$.
24. καΐ Toi5s ΐΓλ€ίου5: and even
most. Cf. c. 6S. 7; 80. 18. — 25.
βοώ<Γΐν : cry out, esp. of indignant
complaints. Cf. vi. 28. 9; viii. 86. 8.
— 26. viro χρημάτων KaTO-irpoSo'vTes :
becoming traitors far υιοη^-ιΐ. Cf. Lys.
VII. 21, vnh TTjS (μη! 5υνάμ(ω! και των
έμΰιν χρημάτων ovdeis ideXei σοι μαρτυ-
peiv. καταττροδόντεί. ii.sed intr. . is in-
gressive. — 27. €•ΐΓΐ(Γτάμ€νθ5 tos 'Αθη-
ναίων φύσ-£ΐ8 : '/. c. 14, § 2, 4. —
28. eir' αίσ-χρά αιτία : on a disgraceful
charge. Cf. i. 102. 16, iir\ τφ β(\τ1-
ovi λόγω; i. 141. 3, eVl μεγάλί? κα\ eirl
βραχί'ιτ. δμοΐω! προφάα-ίΐ. — 30. μάλλον
η . . . ιδία: rather than incurring dan-
ger of his own accord to suffer this, if
need be, at the hands of the enemjf. κιν
dvvevaas has the principal emphasis.
This idea is emphasized still further
by the significant position of ϊδία. For
other advs. thus emphatically placed
last, rf i. 28. 12; 77. 19; iii. 55. 13.—
Ιδία : on his own responsibiliti/, as opp.
to fV αισχρά αϊτία; Arn. and St., for
his part, i.e. he would rather lose his
individual life, etc.
31. όμως: i.e. however bad their
own condition miglit be, still — . Cf.
V. 61. 3. — 32. i'v •τΓ€ρι•τΓθλίοΐ5 : Schol.
iv Tols TTfpl την ττόΚιν τειχίσμασι καΐ
οΙκο5ομαΐ?. Cf vi. 45• ^> ^'^ '''" περιπο-
λία τά fv Τ17 χώρα φρουραί (σ(κ6μιζον.
— άναλίσ-κοντα? : ■-'■■ χρήματα- — 33. καΐ
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 48, 49.
91
τας τα μζ,ν άπορβΐν, τα δ' eVt άμη'χαΐ'ησ'ζίΡ • διοτγιλιά re
35 γαρ τάλαντα ηοη άνη\ωκ4ι>αί καΐ ετι πολλά ττροσοφείλειν,
ην τ€ καυ otlovv ζκλίπωσι της ννν τταρασκβυης τω μη
οιδόι^αι τροφην, φθερβΐσθαι αυτών τά πράγματα, έπίκου-
ρυκά μάλλον η δι' ανάγκης ωσπερ τά σφετερα οντά.
τρίβει,ν οϋν ξ,φη γ^ρηναι π ροσ καθήμενους καΧ μη χρη- 6
40 /χασιν, ως πολύ κρείσσους είσί, νικηθεντας άπιεναι.
49 μεν Νικίας τοσαυτα λέγων Ισχυρίζετο, αίσθόμενος τά ι
εν τάίς ^υρακούσαις ακριβώς, καλ την των χρημάτων
. . . ί'τι : e t ρ r a e t C Γ C a . C'/! vi. 3 1 . 13,
Kol ξύμμαχοί en. — βοσκοντα? : iiiniii-
taining, as in Ildt. vi. 39. 14, ττ^ντακοσί-
ovs βόσκων iwiKovpous. It is not else-
where used of men in Att. prose, but
often in a contemptuous sense in the
poets. — 34. τά μεν, τά Se' : the first
is explained by δισχίλία yap . . . προσ-
οφΐί\(ίν ; the second by ην re . . .
πρά-γματα. — 4'τι : CI. and Kr. render
hereafter [cf. vi. 86. 24, ert βουλη-
aeade): Arn. translates the passage:
" Were in some respects ill provided,
and in others, moreover, they would
be utterly at a loss how to proceed."
— 35. άνηλωκί'ναι : on the aug., see
App. — προσΌψ£ίλ£ΐν : theij owed lie-
sides, i.e. were in arrears with many
payments. — 36. ήν τ€ καΐ ότιοΰν
ίκλί-ιτωσ-ι τήξ νΰν TrapacrKtui^s : './■ c.
13• 3, ίί α,φαιρΊίσομΐΐ/ τι κα,ϊ βραχύ tTjs
τηρΊ^σίωί. — 37. τροφη'ν : pecuniam
ali men t ar i am, the common mean-
ing in military usage. Cf. vi. 93. 20.
In Dem. iv. 28, σιτηρίσων ( = τροψη).
— ■ φθ€ρίΐσ•θαι : f ut. mid. used pass.
Kiihn. 370, note 1 ; Kr. Spr. 40 s.v. — •
«ΐΓίκουρικά μάλλον ή δι' ανάγκη? :
Schol. μισθοφόρων TOis 'SupaKoa'iuis ΰν-
των, κάΙ οϋχΐ δι' ανα•γκην στρατευομένων
ΊΤοΜτϋιν, ίίσπερ Άθ-ηναίουν.
39. καΐ μή χρη'μασ-ιν : it seems better
not to bracket χρ-ημασι as CI. does.
I'iie concluding argument of Demos-
thenes in c. 47. 17 was, " nor again was
it proper to continue tlie siege, expend-
ing much money to no purpose," i.e. the
money consideration was his final ob-
jection to staying longer. Nicias's final
arguiuent was an ansλver to this, " they
ought to continue the siege (τρίβαν
προσκαθημένου$) and not to go away
conquered by money (by the money
consideration), as they were much su-
perior (in this respect)." With this
comparison the sent, becomes clear.
If any change in the text is to be
made, the emendation of Korais, oh
for άϊ, most connnends itself. See
App.
49. Deinostlienes is decidedli/ a(/(iinst
the continuation of the siege, and insists,
if they majj not leave Sicili/ without
orders from Athens, that the// go buck to
Thapsus or Catana, whence thei/ could
raiHige the enemij's territory ivith their
land-force, and where they would have
the advantage of the open sea for the
movement of their fleet. On account of
this difference of opinion much precious
time is lost.
1. λί'γων ΐσ-χυρίζίτο : as in 23, insisted
ciiijihaticulli/. The' ulvii is, asserted C07t-
fldently, rather than asserted pcrsift-
92
THUCYDIDES ΛΊΙ. 49.
άπορίαν καΐ otl ηι^ αυτόθι ττολν το βονλόμενον rot?
Άθηναίοίς γίγνεσθαι τα πράγματα και επική ρνκευομβ-
5 νον προς αυτόν ώστε μη απανίστασθαι, και α/χα ταις
γουν ναυσίν, rj πρότερον, εθάρσησε κρατηθείς. 6 δε
Δημοσθένης περί μεν του προσκαθησθαι ούδ' οπωσουν
ενε^έγετο • εΐ δε δει μη άπάγειν την στρατιαν άνευ Αθη-
ναίων \1}ηφίσματος, άλλα τρίβειν αυτού, εφη χρηναί η
10 ες την θάφον άναστάντας τοΰτο ποιειν η ες την Kcra-
νην, όθεν τω τε πεζω επΙ πολλά της χώρας επιόντες θρε-
^ονταί πορθουντες τά των πολεμίων και εκείνους βλα-
χΐ/ουσι, ταΐς τε ναυσΙν εν πεΧάγει και ουκ εν στενοχώρια,
η προς των πολεμίων μάλλον εστί, τους αγωι^α? ποιη-
15 σονται, αλλ' εν ευρυχωρία, εν η τά τε της εμπειρίας χρή-
ently. Cf. iii. 44- 9; i^• 23. 6.-3.
ΊΓολύ το βουλομίίνον: the correction
τΓολΰ, for the unintelligible -που of
the Mss., is due to Linwood (Jahrhb.
1862, p. 202), who refers to the imita-
tion of the passage in Dio C. xlv.
8, ■7Γλ€?στοΐ' yap iari το βουλόμΐνον
iravTas • • • aWrjAois Βιαφ^ρίσθαι. Cf.
Plut. A7c. 21, ήσαν avdpes ουκ 6\iyot
5ίa\eyόμfvoί τω Νικία κρύφα ώστε μη
απανίστασθαι. The art. is prop, with
βουλόμ^νον, since reference is had to
c. 48. 13. — Tois 'Αθηναίοΐ8 •γίγν€(Γθαι:
CI. is doubtless right in explaining
To7s Άθηναίοΐ5 as dat. of possession
with yiyveaOai. though in the exam-
ples he cites (iii. 23. 26; v. 55. 14;
viii. 57. 8) yiyveaOai seems rather =
contingcre, e venire. St. adds
ύτΓοχΕί'ρια before yiyveaOai, citing iii.
86. 18. — δ. ώ<ΓΤ£ : see on c. 48. 10.
— rais γοΰν ναυσ-ίν, rj ιτροτίρον, ΐθάρ-
(Γη(Γ€ κρατηθίίβ : this is St.'s reading
for ?; τρΊτίρον θαρσησει (Vat. (θάρστι<Τ()
of tlie Mss. : " and at the same time
though beaten, he placed confidence
in the ships at least, as before." See
App. For 77 προτεροΓ, γΛ c. 4. 22ff. The
connexion of the finite verb (θάρσησΐ
with the partic. αϊσθόμενο! raises no dif-
ficulty. The anacoluthon is essentially
the same as in c. 47. § 2. C'f. i. 57. § 4.
7. irepl . . . τοϋ ιτροσ-καθήσ-θαι : as
to the question of continuiiu/ the siege.
See on c. 47. 18. — οΰδ' ο'ιτωσ-οΰν : cf.
e. 60. 20 ; i. 77. 9 ; viii. 90. 16 ; 91. 21.
— 8. cveSe'xero: here, as in v. 15. 9,
without def. obj., which is easily sup-
plied from the context. — 9. αύτον:
there, i.e. in Sicih'. Kr.'s emendation,
adopted by CI. and St., for αΰτοΰί,
which as the subj. of τρίβαν is with-
out force and unnecessary, even if
admissible. — 10. Θάψον: where the
fleet on the voyage out had lain for
some time. Cf. vi. 97. 9. — Κατάνην :
here too the fleet had made a long
stay. vi. 50. 10 to vi. 97. o. — 11. «irl
ΐΓοΧλά τήξ χοίρα?: see on c. 11. 18. —
θρί'ψονται : = rh στράτευμα, θρίι^ονσι,
the fut. in rel. clause of purpose, as
in vi. 21. 7. — 14. irpos τών ιτολίμίων:
in the enemy's favour. See on c. 36. 18.
For the facts, cf c. 36. § 3, 4. — 15.
THUCYDIDES VII. 49, 50.
93
crt /χα σφών ecrrat και άνα)(^ωρησεί^ και. επίπλους ουκ έκ
βραγβο^ και πβρυγραπτοΰ όρμώμενοί τε και καταίροντί<ί
εζουσι. τό Τ6 ζνμτταν εΙπεΐν, ovSepl τρόπω οΐ βφη ape- 3
σκβυν eV τω αύτω ετι pdveiv, αλλ' οτι τάγιστα rjhr] εζαν-
20 ίστασθαι και μτ) μεΧλείΡ. καΐ 6 Έ,νρνμίοων αντφ ταντα
ζυρηγόρευερ. άντιλεγορτος hε του Νικιου 6κρο<ζ τις καΐ 4
μελλησίζ εγερετο καΐ άμα ύττοροια μη τι και πλέορ εΐ-
δώ? 6 Νικίας Ισχυρίζηται. καΐ οΐ μερ Άθηραΐοι τούτω
τω τρόπω ^ιεμελλησάρ τε καΐ κατά χώραρ εμερορ.
50 Ό Se Γυλιππο9 και 6 "^ικαροζ ερ τούτω παρησαν 1
ες τάς ^υρακούσας, 6 μερ %ικαρος άμαρτωρ του Ακρά-
γαντος [ερ Γέλα γάρ όντος αυτού ετι η τοις ^υρακοσιοις
€V η τά Τ€ τή? €μ'"'*'•Ρ'*5 χρήσιμα (τφών
ί'<Γται : ivliere the advantages of skill
will be theirs. Some editt. take χρή-
σψα as pred. and σψών witli 4μπΐφία$,
but in this case σφίσιν would be more
natural. — 16. οΰκ «κ βραχί'οβ καΐ
■ΐΓίριγραπτοΰ : belongs to tlie parties.
δρμώμΐνοί re kjX Karaipoures, though in
form appropriate only to the former,
since with KaraipovTes we should proi).
have es with ace. The parties, stand
too in chiastic order as compared
with avaxwpijffets and emirKous. — 18.
ί'ξουσ-ι : " they will have in their
power." See on c. 36. 37.
TO ξυμιταν € lirelv : inf. used abs. in
parenthetical phrase. GMT. 777, 1 ;
H. 95ΰ. Cf. i. 1 38. 18. — 19. δτι
τάχισ-τα ήδη €ξανί<Γτασ-θαι καΐ μη μί'λ-
λίΐν: so restored by Haase {Lucuhr.
Thuc. p. 58) instead of on τάχιστα ηδη
καί μ^ μΐ\\(ίν ΐζαν'ιστασθαι. Cf. ν. ^Ο.
29, ΐκίΧΐυον Tovs Κορινθίους Uvai es Trjf
ξυμμαχίαν κα\ μτ] μe\\eίv, which proves
that in our passage there has been
only a careless change in the order
of the words. ΐξανίστασθΜ means to
withdraw from their position. Cf. άπανί-
στασθαι (5) depart, άναστηναι (10)
retire, remove. — 21. ξυνηγο'ρίυίν : cf.
vi. 6. 26.
22. έγί'νίτο : so Vat., confirmed by
the imitation of Jos. A. I. Prooem. 2,
uKvos μοι Koi μ€\\7]σα iyeviTo. Some
other Mss. have iveyeveTo, which
Thuc. uses with the dat. Cf. c. 80.
12; i. 2. 10; ii. 49. 32; 62. 29. —τι
καΐ ιτλί'ον €i8u5s : ff. v. 29. 12, ir\(ov
t4 ti el^iras. — 24. δΐίμί'λλησαν : tliey
came to delat/ (aor.).
50. TJie Sj/racusans in the meantime
(jet fresh reinforcements ; in the army of
the Athenians the sickness keeps spread-
ing, and Nicias becomes more inclined
to depart. The decision is noiv made,
and everything is ready for the depart-
ure, when an eclipse of the moon occurs.
The superstitious Nicias thereupon re-
fuses to stir until thrice nine days have
passed, as the sodthsiii/ers direct.
1. ό Si ΓνλιΐΓίΓΟξ καΐ ο Σικανο$ : cf
c. 46. — Ίταρήσ-αν €S : as in vi. 88. 51.
Cf ii. 34. 11, παρΐ7να.ί Επί; iii. 3. 19,
■wapuvoLi παρά. — 3. ή Tois Συρακοσίοιβ
σ•τοί<Γΐ5 φιλία : the party friendly to the
Syracusuns, φιλία is Bauer's conjee-
94
THUCYDIDES VII. 50.
crratrts φιλία έζεπβπτώκβί) ■ 6 δε Τύλίππος dWrjv re
5 στρατίαν πολληι^ €)(ων ήλθβρ άπο ττ^? St/ceXtas και τον<ζ
€κ της YlekonouuTJaov τον ηρος iu ταΐς οΧκάσιν οττλίτας
άττοσταΚεντας, άφικομίνονς άπο της Αίβνης ες ^ελιι^οΰι^-
τα. άττ€νεγθ€.ντες yap ες Χίβνην, καΧ ιόντων Κνρηναίων 2
τριήρεις δύο και τον πλου ηγεμόνας, καΐ iv τω τταράπλω
10 Εύεσπεριταις πολιορκονμίνοις νπο Χιβνων ζνμμα^ησαν-
τες και νικήσαντες τονς Αίβνς, καΐ αντόθεν παραπλεν-
σαντες ες Νέαι^ πόλιν, ΚαρχΎ]8ονιακον εμπόριον, οθεν-
ττερ Έικελία ε\άγ^ιστον δύο ήμερων και ννκτος ττλονν
απέχει, και απ' αντον ττεραιωθεντες άφίκοντο ες ^ελι-
15 i^owra • και. οι μεν ^νρακόσιοι ενθνς αντων ελθόντων 3
παρεσκενάζοντο ώς επιθησόμενοι κατ αμφότερα αυ^ις
τοϊς Άθηναίοις, και νανσΐ καΐ ττεζω • οι δε των Αθηναίων
στρατηγοί ορωντες στρατιάν τε αλΧην προσγεγενημένην
αντοΐς, και τα εαντων α/χα ονκ επι το βέλτιον ^ωρονντα,
ture for 6ϊ φίλια, is φιλίαν, es φι\1α
(Vat.) of the Mss. See App. toTs
^υρακοσίοΐί belongs to φιλία, and the
attrib. adj. is placed after its noun as
in iii. 56. 5, κατά τον πασι νόμον καθΐ-
στώτα', iv. 122. 19, τρ κατά yrji/ Λακε-
δαιμονίων Ισχύι α.νωφ(λ(ΐ, Cf. 7 below
and c. 23. 15. — 4. όίλλην τ€ στρατιάν :
cf. c. 21. § 1. Ace. to Diod. xii. 12,
this army was collected from Selinus,
Gela, Himcra, and Camerina. — 5.
Tovs €K τη8 Πίλο-ίΓοννησου . . . άιτοσ-το-
Xe VTtts : ';/'. c. 19. § •'>•
8. airiVixOe'vTes €S Λιβΰην : i-e.
driven thither Ijy storms. Cf. vi. 104.
16, άρπασθΕΐϊ ύπ' ανίμου . . . αττοφίρεται
4s rh ■π-ίλα -yos. Niebiihr's view of an
intentional voyage in that direction
(Lectures on Anc. Hist. II. p. KiO) is
therefore wrong. — 10. Eveo-irepiTais :
Steph. Byz. 'Eveairfpibes π6λιs Αιβύη$.
rh ΐθνικόν ΕυβστΓβρίτηϊ. It is the later
Berenice, west from Barca, near the
great Syrtis. — 12. Ne'av ττολιν : cf
Strab. xvii. 3. 16; not to be con-
founded with the Neapolis which is
also called Leptis, Strab. xvii. 3. 18.
See Kiepert, Alte Geofjr. p. 1!)•'], 1!»7. —
oOcvirep Σικ€λία «λοίχισ-τον δυο ήμ€ρών
καΐ νυκτοδ ιτλοΰν ά•ΐΓ€'χ€ΐ : correctly
emended by Bm.for υθ^ν irphs "Χικΐλίαν
. . . ττλοΰϊ (Vat. πλουν) απίχει. Cf
vi. 2. 38, evTevdev 4λάχιστον πλονν
Καρχ7)5ων 2i/ceAt'as άπ^'χίΐ. For πλοΰε
as a measure of distance, see on iv.
104. 17. bdevirep as in iv. 73. 27. —
14. i's Σίλινοΰντα: they went thither
next because it was in alliance with
Syracuse, vi. 48. From there Gylip-
pus brings them to Syracuse, 5.
19 i'lrl TO βί'λτιον χωρονντα: cf
eVi (is) τί) μίΐζον (ττιδώόναι, vi. 60. 8;
B.C. 413, Aug. 27.
THUCYDIDES VII. 50.
95
20 άλλα καθ^ ■ημ.ίραν τοις ττασι γοΧεττώτερον Γσ^οι^τα, (χ-ά-
λίστα δβ ΤΎ] άσθβρεία των ανθρώπων πιεζόμενα, μετεμε-
λοντό τε πρότερον ουκ άναστάντες, καί ως αύτοΐς ούδε
ό Νικίας ετί ομοίως ήναντιοντο, αλλ' η μη φανερως γε
άζιων φηφίζεσθαι, προεΐπον ως ή^νναντο αψηλότατα εκ-
25 π\ονν εκ τον στρατοπέδου πασι καΐ παρεσκενάσθαι,
όταν τις σημηντ). και μελλόντων αντων, επειΒη έτοιμα 4
ην, άποπλεΐν η σελήνη εκλείπει' * ετχτγγανε yap πανσέ-
ληνος ονσα. και οΐ Αθηναίοι οϊ τε πλείονς επισχ^είν εκε-
λενον τους στρατηγούς ενθνμιον ποιούμενοι, και 6 Nt-
30 κίας [ην yap τι κα\ ayav ^ειασ/χω τε κα\ τω τοιοντω
προσκείμενος) ούδ' αν ^ιαβουλενσασθαι ετι εφη, πρίν,
ως οι μάντεις εζηγονντο, τρΙς εννέα ημέρας /ixeti^at,, όπως
viii. 24. 22. — 20. καθ' ημί'ραν : i η
dies, with the conip. also in vi. 60.
8 ; 63. 5. — Tois ττάσ-ι, : in everij re-
spect. Cf. V. 28. 12. — ^aXcirojTepov
ϊσχοντα: rjrowing icorse. ίσχ^ιν intr.
here and Plat. Lack. 181 e; elsewhere
trans. See on iii. 58. 26. — 21. μ€Τ€-
μελοντο : with past partic, as in iv.
27. 13, oil δΐ^άμΐνοί ; ν•35• 17, άποδεδω-
KOres. — 23. ομοίως : i-e. as hitherto.
Cf. i. 75. 12; 99. G. — άλλ' η: nisi,
praeterquam. Kr. Sj>r. 69, 4, 6.
Cf. iii. 71. 4; v. 60. 5; 80. 6; viii. 28.
9. See App. — 24. irpoeiirov . . . ση-
μτίνη : as secretly as possible tJieij (/ave
orders for departure to all and to be
prepared {i.e. to sail out) irhenever the
signal should be given. The orders
were given to the trierarchs [πασι)
secretly, lest the soldiers might find
out the plan and by some imprudence
disclose it to the enemy. Cf. c. 48.
5. Abresch's emendation τταρΐσκΐυά-
σθαι (for τταρασκΐνάσασθαι) is neces-
sary, since it is clear that the orders
must be to be read// (to sail out) when
the signal shall be given, not then
first to get ready {παρασκΐυάσασθαι).
Cf Plut. Nic. 22, wapriyyeiKe to7s
στρατιύιταΐί εύτρ^ττεΓϊ flvat nphs από-
πΚουν. For Cl.'.s view, wlio reads [καϊ]
•καρασκ^υάσασθαι, see App.
26. εττειδή ΐτοΐμα ην: constant
expression. Cf. ii. 3. 15; 10. 5; 56.
3; 98. 2. — 27. η (Γίληνη ίκλίίττει:
Aug. 27, 413 B.C. See Heis, Die Fin-
sternisse u\ d. Pelop. Krieges, p. 11. —
28. ol 'Αθηναίοι οϊ τε Ίτλείου? • . • κοί
ο' Νικίας: part, appos. Cf. c. 71. § 1.
— 29. ε'νθυμιον τΓΟίονμενοι : making it
a mutter of religion. Cf v. 16. 18, «s
ένθυμίαν Trpo^aWeiv ; Hdt. viii. 54. 8, iv-
θύμιόν oi 4y(V€T0 4μπρ7)σαντί rh ipov ;
Eur. Ilf'rc. 722, σο\ τιίδ' (στ ίνθύμιον.
— 30. καΐ όίγαν θειασ-μω : Schol. (ΰχχϊ καΧ
μαντεία, all religious usages and prac-
tices, whose observance is called θΐΐά-
ζ(ΐν\η\'ύ\. 1.8. — 31. ιτροσκείμενος : '»-
dined to, as in vi. 89. 13 ; viii. 89. 22. —
ούδ' αν 8ιαβουλευσ-ασ-θαι : would not even
allow a consultation, i.e. about the ques-
tion contained in oirws tiv irportpov
κινηβ(Ί•η. — 32. ε'ξηγοΰντο : regularly
used of seers and priests. Cf Eur.
96
THUCYDIDES VII. 50, 51.
au πρότβρορ κινηθενη. καΐ τοΓς jxeu ^Αθηναίους μελλη-
σασί δια τοντο η μορη έγβγένητο.
51 Ot δε SvpaKoaLOL και αντοί τοντο ττυθόμ^νοι πολλώ 1
μάλλον επηρμένου "ήσαν μτ) avLevaL τα των Αθηναίων,
ως καΐ αυτών κατεγνωκότων η^η μηκετί κρεισσόνων
είναι σφών μήτε ταΐς νανσΐ μήτε το. ττεζω (ον yap αν
δ τον εκπλονν ετηβονλευσαι), και α/χα ού βουλόμενοι αυ-
τούς άλλοσε ττοι της Σικελίας καθεζομενους γαλεπωτε-
ρους είναι προσπολεμείν, αλλ αυτού ώς τάχιστα καΐ
Phoen. 1011; Iph. Aul. 529; Plat.
Theag. 131; Xen. C'/roji. \u. 5. 57;
viii. 3. 11. — Tpis evvi'a ημί'ραδ : prob.
ace. to priestly law, as in the predic-
tion of the Tpis ivvia cttj, v. 26. 22.
Diod. XIII. 13 gives only ras ζϊθισμ(να5
Tpeis 7ΐμ4ρα5; Plut. A7c. 23 relates,
Niicias αλληΐ' eireiae σΐΚ•ηνηί Ί,ναμΐΐ/ΐΐν
irtploSoy. The statement of Time, is
certainly not to be questioned, even
though they did not actually remain
27 days. See Ullrich, Quaest. Aris-
toph. p. 40. — οΊτως . . . κινηθ€ίη : indir.
question representing pot. opt. of dir.
disc. — 33. καΐ tois . . . €γ€γ€'νητο :
and so the A theniuns, having once delayed
for this reason, must stai/. CI. proposes
eyevero for eyeyeyrjTo ; more likely
would be fveyevero.
51. So 7nuch the more are the S/jra-
cusans filled with hope of victory, and
spend several days mano'uvering pre-
paratory to a sea-fight. But they first
make a preliminary attack on the Athe-
nian fortifications from the land side,
and drive bach a small party of the
Athenians irho come out against them.
1. τοΰτο : i.e. both the intention to
depart and the abandonment of it. —
2. €•π-ηρμίνοι : Vat. for the vulgate
e-yTjyfp^iVo/, which is unusual in this
sense in prose writers. έπηρμ(»οι sig-
nifies the confidence of victory {cf. c.
41. 7) with the added idea of lively
excitement which urged them to vig•
orous action {cf. ii. 11. 9; viii. 2. 3),
the enhancement of the idea of avappw
adivTss of c. 46. 2 : "they were full of
confident resolution." — μη dvic'va;:
as in . 18. 7; vi. 18. 16, not to be ^lack
ab ut. — 3. *5s . . . ΐΓίζω : since even they
themselves evidmtly had already come
to the conclusion that they were no longer
superior to them either by sea or land.
KaTtyvcDKOTwv of unfavourable judg-
ment, as in iii. 45. 4. avr^.v = των
'Αθηναίων ; σφών = των '^υρακοσίων.
The latter is governed by κρασσόνων.
— 4. οΰ γαρ άν . . . «iriPovXev^ai : for
otherwise they would not have projected
the departure. Cfi. II. 5; 68. 18; iii.
84. 13. For the inf. in indir. disc.,
see Kr. Spr. Go, 11, 7. — 5. καΐ άμα οΰ
βουλο'μίνοι : co-ord. with the gen. abs.
clause as second reason for iirr\paivoi
?iffav. Kr. Spr. 56, 14, 2. — 6. όίλλοσ-ί'
•iroi . . . ■ΤΓρο(Γ•ΐΓθλίμ€ίν : not wishing that
they should establish themselves anywhere
else i7i Sicily and be harder to contend
with. For r^s 'Σικΐλία! as part. gen.
depending on adv. of place, see G.
1088 ; H. 757. On the matter, cf. c.
49. § 2. For const, of χαλεττωτ/ρουι
προστΓο\(μΐ7ν, see on c. 14. 6.
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 51, 5:
97
iv ω σφίσί ζνμφέρευ άναγκάσαι αυτούς νανμαγβίν. τα? 2
ουν ναν^ iTrXrjpovv και άνεπειρωντο ημβρα'ς οσαι αύτοΓ?
10 iSoKovp iKaual eiuaL. επβιοτ] oe καυροζ Ύ^ν, rrj μεν πρό-
τερα προς τα. τείχτ] των Αθηναίων προσέβαλλαν, καΐ
έπεζελθόντος μέρους τίνος ου πολλού και των οπλιτών
και των ιππέων κατά τινας πύλας άπολαμβανονσί τ ε των
οπλιτών τινα^ και τρε^ράμενοι καταοιώκονσιν • ούσης οε
15 στενής της εσόδου οι Αθηναίοι ίππους τε έβ^ομηκοντα
52 άπολλυουσι και τίον οπλιτών ου πολλούς. και ταύτη 1
μεν τη ημέρα άπεχ^ώρησεν η στρατιά των ^υρακοσίων •
τη δ' ύστεραία ταΐς τε ι^αυσιν ε <πλέουσιν ούσαις εξ
καΐ εβ^ομηκοντα, και τω πεζω άμα προς τά τείχη ^χά>-
ρουν. οι δ' Άθηνα'ίοι άντανηγον ι^αυσΊΐ' έζ και ογοοη-
5 κοντά και προσμίζαντες εναυμάγουν. και τον Έυρν- 2
8. Ttts vais ίττλιίρουν καΐ ά퀕τΓ€ΐ-
ρώντο : exactly as in c. 7. 14. άν^παύ-
οντο, the reading of most of the Mss.,
including \'at., does not agree with
the context. — 10. rff μιβν ττροτί'ρα:
on the first (of the two days that
come under consideration), opp. to rrj
δ' ύστ€ραίτ, C. 52. 3. Herbst ( Ge<j.
Cobet, p. 36) has shown that ή wporep^
(not irporepj-ia, whicli Vat- has here)
is used only where reference is made
from the earlier to the later day ;
where it is made from the later to the
earlier (as in i. 54. K]), ή irpoTepaia
is used. — 11. -π-ροσ-ί'βαλλον : inchoa-
tive impf . — 13. άίΓολαμβάνουσ-ι. : cut
oft'. Cf. V. 8. IG. — 14. τρ£ψάμ6νοι
κατα8ι,ώκου(η.ν : referring to the whole
force, not the όττλιτώι/ ni/a?, as sjiown
by what follows. — 15. τηδ eVo'Sov :
the entrance (to the fortifications of the
Athenians). — i'lrirous: tuidrrstood by
some (Heilmann, and Holm, II. ]>.
60) of horsemen ; but the repetition
Tovs 'Uttovs in c. 54. 3 makes it prob.
that tlie reference is only to horses.
In the jam at the gates the horsemen
prob. abandoned their horses and
escaped. — 16. ώτολΧυουσ-ι : as in iv.
25. 19; in viii. 10. 10 άττολλΰασι. Both
forms seem to have been used by the
older Att. writers.
52. On the foUoirin<j daij the two
Jlcifts roiiie to Λΐη cnijacjeincnt. The
Syracusiins conr/uer at first in the cen-
tre, then defeat the ri(jht win(j, slai/lnff
Eurijmedon, and at last clrice the whole
fleet iiahnrr.
3. €| καΐ εβδομη'κοντα : 7ΰ Syracu-
san and 80 Athenian ships against 80
and 75 respectively in the previous
sea-fight, c. 37. 19, 20. No reason is
given for the variation in the num-
bers ; the Athenians prob. did not fit
out a larger number now, after the
arrival of the 73 fresh sliips (c. 42. 3),
on account of the narroAv space. — 4.
άντανηγον ναυσίν : see on c. 37. 19.
— 5. ε'ναυμά)ςονν : hecjan the battle
(impf.).
98
TIIUCTDIDES Λ^ΙΙ.
aihovTa €\οΓτα το Se^LOP Kepa^ των Αθηναίων και
βονλόμερον 7τερίκλΎ}σασθαί τας νανς των €ΐ'αντί(ον και
βπεζάγοντα τω πλω ττρος την γην μάλλον, νικήσαντες
οΐ Ίνρακόσιοί καΐ οΐ ζνμμα^οί το μέσον ττρωτον των
10 Αθηναίων, άττολαμβάνονσι κάκεΐνον εν τω καλώ και
μννω τον λιμενος και αυτόν τε Οίαφθείρουσι και τας μετ
αντον νανς ετησττομενας • εττειτα δε καΐ τάς πάσας η^-η
νανς των \\.θηναίων κατε^ίωκόν τε καΐ εζεώθονν ες την
ό'όγην. 6 Se Γνλίππος ορών τας νανς των πολέμιων νι- ι
κωμενας καΐ ε^ω των σταυρωμάτων και του εαυτών στρα-
τοπέδου καταφερομένας, βονλόμενος Βιαφθείρειν τους
8. €'-ΐΓίξάγοντα : so C1. and St., fol-
lowing λ'αΐ. ; other editt. since Bk.
eTre^ayayofTa (with a few ilss., most
having i^dyovra). The pres. expresses
vividly the moment when Euryme-
don, extending his line, or perhaps
drawing ojj [cf. Diod. xiii. 13, ws άττβ-
σπάσθη ttjs τόξεωϊ), to the right, in
order to turn the left wing of the
enemy, approaches too near the land,
and is cut off. Cf. v. 71. 14, Seiaas Se
''A7ts μη σφών κυκΚαιθ^ τί) ΐυώνυμον,
κα\ νομίσαί ayav ττ€ρί4χ€ΐν robs Μαντι-
veas, Tots μΐΐ/ "Σκιρίταιε καΐ BpafftSeiois
ΐσϊ)μτ]ΐ'€ν eTre^ayayovras airh σφών e|-
ισωσαι to7s MavTivevffiv. In this pas-
sage the aor. is necessary before e|i-
σώσαι. — 10. κάκ€Ϊνον : referring to
Έ.υρυμ(δοντα mentioned above and em-
phatically repeating it after νίκίσαι-
res rh μίσον πρώτον. — ev τω κοιλω και
μνχ^ΰ τον λιμΐ'νος : in α recess of the
inner bay of the harbour. Diod., who
in the account of the battle (xiii. 13)
follows in many particulars good au-
tiiority, prob. Philistus, says: airehr)-
φθη wphs rhv κ6\ιτον rhv Λάσκωνα μ\ν
καΚονμΐνον. κατακ\ΐΐσθΐ\$ δ' eis ffrevhv
τόπον Koi Biaadels (h ΤΊ]ν yr^v ΐκπΐσΐΐν,
avrhs μ^ν υπό Tivos τρωθίΐ5 καιρΙα πλήγρ
Thv βίον μΐτηλ,λαξΐν • επτά Se vavs έν
τούτ•^ τφ τόπΐύ δκφθάρησαν. The στ€-
vhs τόποε is named by Thuc. κοΊ\ον,
a recess of some depth at the foot of
the hill of the same name, Dascon
(vi. 66. 9), in addition to the more
general designation of μυχύε τον λιμί-
vos of c. 4. 21. Therefore κοίλω καί is
not to be bracketed as v. H. {Stud.
p. 100) proposes. TVith much prob-
ability, howeΛ•er, v. H. conjectures
from the above passage of Diod. that
ίπτά has dropped out after έπισπομί-
vas. — 11. μ€τ αΰτοΰ ετησ-ιτομί'ναδ : as
in C. 57. 47, juera Άθ-ηναίϋΐν ηκοΚούθουν.
As to the position of the partic, sec
on c. 23. 14. — 12. Tos ircio-as ή8η
νανς : so Tat. ; vulgate vavs ηζ-η. Cf.
\\ύ. 26. 1, Trepl δΐίλην ήδη 6\1ίαν; viii.
56. 10, iv rri τρίττ) ^δη ξυνόδω.
53. Τη the attempt to secure the Attic
ships on the shore, the Syracusans are
driven back- with great loss; but they
take 18 ships and kill the crews. An
attempt to set the remaining ships on fire
is baffled by the Athenians.
2. €ξω των στα-υρωμάτων : cf. c. 38.
§ 2 ; vi. 66. § 2. — και τον «αυτίβν
σ-τρατοΐΓί δον : see on c. 23. 8. — 3.
κοταφ6ρομ€'να5 : driven to shore, as in
THUCYDIDES VII. 53.
99
€κβαίροντας και τας ρανς ροΌν τους %νρακοσίους άφέλ-
5 KeLV τηζ γη<ς φιλίας ουση<ζ, τταρεβο-ήθίΐ eVt την )(Ύ]ληρ
μ,βρος τι €.^ων της στρατιάς. και αντονς οι Ύυρσηνοί 2
[οντοι yoip έφνΧασσον τοις Άθηραίοις ταύτη) ορωντες
ατάκτως προσφ€ρομ€ΐΌνς, έπβκβοηθησαντβς και προ(τπ€-
σόντες τοις πρώτοις τρέττονσι και ΙσβάΚΚονσιν ίς την
10 λίμνηρ την Avtrt/xeXetal•' καΚουμένην. ύστερον δε ττ\€.ίονος 3
τβη του στρατεύματος παρόντος των ^νρακοσίων κα\
ξνμμάγων καΧ οι Αθηναίοι επιβοηθησαντες και ^είσαντες
ττερι ταΐς ναυσιι^ ες μα-χΎ)ν re κατέστησαν προς αντονς
καΐ νικήσαντες επε^ίωζαν καΧ οπΧίτας τε ου πολλούς άπε-
15 κτειναν και τας ναυς τας μεν πολλάς διέσωσαν τε και
ζυρηγαγον κατά το στρατόπεοον, ^υοΐν δε δέουσας ε'ί-
C. J1. 31. — 4. άψ€'λκ€ΐν: cf. c. 74-
12 ff. ; ii. 93. 25. CI. is clearly wrong
in writing α.νί\κ6ΐν for αφΐλκΐΐν, and
Grote's view is right : " Gylippus
marched down liis land force to the
water's edge, in order to prevent the
retreat of the crews, as well as to assist
the Syracusan seamen m hauling off the
ships as prizes." So also Thirlwall
understands it. The ravrri of 7 shows
that that part of the shore was rather
in the possession of the Athenians,
and TTjs yris φίλίαε ovarjs ( St. si a b
amicis teneretur) means that
Gylijipus expected to make that part
of the sliore friendly by the aid he
brought, not that it was then so. Be-
sides, the issue, as related in § 3,
shows how dangerous it would have
been for the Syracusans to draw the
ships up on shore at that point. After
the great sea-fight, they did loithout
ojiposition what tliey now wished to do,
namely, took the ships in tow, and
brought them to the city (c. 74. βη.).
— 5. €irl την χηλήν: to the cdusewatj.
This was a quMV which ran along
by the swamp Lysimelea toward the
Athenian camp. See the map.
6. 01 Τυρσ-ηνοί : an Etruscan auxil-
iary corps which ace. to promise (vi.
88. 34) had joined the Athenians,
with three fifty-oared boats (vi. 103.
10). — 7. ούτοι γαρ «φτίλασ-σον toIs
Άθηναίοΐδ ταύτη: for these hud been
stationed by the Athenians on guard in
that quarter, i.e. on the northern side
of the camp. — 8. ιτροσ-φίρομε'νουξ :
sc. Tovs 1υρακοσΊου$. — βιτεκβοηθησαν-
Tes: ef. viii. 55. 18. — 10. τήν Αυσ-ι-
μ€λ€ΐαν καλουμί'νην : cf. c. 80. 20.
The place is called rh eKos in vi. loi.
2. See Holm, I. p. 12.
11. irapo'vTOs : partic. from τταρην
in sense of the aor. Cf. c. 50. 1 ; i.
47. 5. — 12. €ΤΓΐβοηθησ•αντ£8 καΐ Sei-
o-avT€S xipi Tais ναυσ-ίν : the effect
and the cause (Seitravres) placed
co-ord., as in i. i. 3, άρξάμΐνοί . . . καΐ
eATTiVas. — 13. e's μάχην κατ£ντησ-αν :
= καταστάντί$ ΐμάχοντο (i. 49- I'Mi
i.e. it came to a regular battle. — 16.
ξννη'γαγον κατά το σ•τρατο'"Π•£δον : i.e.
tliey brouglit them again iuto safety
100
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 53, 54.
KOCTLV ol SvpaKocTLOL και ol ζνμμαγοι ζλαβον αντων, και
τους αρ^ρας πάντα'; άπέκτείραν. /cat em τάς λοιπάς eyu,- 4
πρησαί βονλόμβνου ολκά^α παλαια,ν κΧτ^ματί^ω^ καΧ δα-
20 δός γ€μίσαρτες [ην γαρ em τους Αθηναίους 6 άνεμος
οΰρίος) άφεΐσαν \_την νανν~\ πυρ βμβαλόντες. καΐ οΐ Αθη-
ναίοι Ββίσαντες περί ταΐς νανσΐν άντεμ-ηγανησαντό τε
σβεστήρια κωλύματα καΐ ττανσαντες την τε φλόγα και το
μη ττροσελθεΐν εγγύς την όλκάδα του κινδύνου άπηλλά-
54yrycra7'. μετά δε τούτο ^υρακόσιοι μεν της τε ι^αν)αα)(ΐα? 1
τροτταΐον έστησαν και της ανω της προς τω τείγει απο-
ληφεως των οπλιτώ:', όθεν και τους ίππους ελαβον, Αθη-
ναίοι δε ης τε οι Ύυρσηνοι τροπής εποιήσα-'το των πεζών
5 €9 την λίμνην και ης αντοι τω άλλω στρατοπε^ω.
rtnthesis. — 23. α•β(σ~ττρ\.α κωλν-
μα-α : the general term κω\ύματα (i.
behind the σταυρώματα (2) in front of
the camp. — 8υοΐν 8e 8eovo-as €'ίκοσ-ιν
. . . ελαβον αντών: Grote tliinks tliat
these 18 ships liad belonged to the
division, which was out of reach of
all help, in the ba}• of Dascon. But
CI. is doubtless right in considering
this loss of 18 captured ships to be dif-
ferent from that of the (seven) ships
of Eurymedon that were destroyed
{διαφθίίρουσι} as stated in c. 52. 11.
The μυχhs του λιμΐνοί at the foot of
Dascon was on the opposite side of the
Lysimelea from the Athenian camp.
19. SaSos : collective sing., as Kf-
ραμοί in ii. 4. 7 ; ομτΓίλοί/, iv. 90. 0.
Kiihn. 047, 1. Cf. Diod. xiii. 13, /cXtj-
ματίδ^ιν και δίδων, (τι he witti\s ττλνρώ-
σα$. — 20. ην eirl tovs 'Αθηναίου? ό
dve^-os ou'pios: = ai'euos {—νίχμα)
έττΊφοροί witJi (lat., a.* in ii. 77. "20 ; iii.
74. 11. — 21. [την vatjv] : CI. follows
Badham (Mnem. 1870) in considering
these words as a gloss after δΧκαδα
πάλαιαν. There seems to be no rea-
son, however, wliy Time, should not
have repeated the obj. after the pa-
16. 1; V. 30. 11, 24) is explained by
tlie unusual σβΐστΊ)ρη.. Cf. Poll,
i. 168, (r0eaTr]plots κωλύμασιν ΐχρωντο,
which seems to be an imitation of
this passage. The effect of σβιοτίρια
is expressed in παύσαντ€$ την <p\oya ;
of κωΚύματα in (πανσαντΐί) τί) μ)]
■προσΐλθΰν (cf. iii. ι. 7) iyyus t)}v όλ-
κά5α. The two effects are co-ord. by
T€ (after τή»-. Vat.), καί- The plan
(αντΐμτιχανΎΐσαντό re . . . κωΚύματα)
and its execution and result (καί παΰ-
aavres . • . α.τη\λ\άγησαν) are co-ord.
in parataxis, and hence there is no
need to omit re after έμτηχανησαντο,
as St. does. On rb μ-η witii inf. after
παι'-σαι/τεϊ, see GMT. 811; II. 102!);
Kiihn. 516, note 91.
5-1:. On both sidr-f: frnphles are erected.
1. TTJs ■ • • ναυμαχίαδ τροτταΐον :
see on c. 24. 3. — 2. άνω: i.e. on the
land. Cy. c. 51. lo. — 3. όθεν: ufierp,
strictly = 6ξ ήϊ (τηί ανω άττολτψίοΐί )
— Tovs ϊΐΓΤΓους : see on c. 51. 1"). — 4.
η5 • • ■ Tpoirrjs : <>π the attraction and
THUCYDIDES VII. 55.
101
55 Τζγβνημζνηζ δε της ρικης τοις %νρακοσίοις Χαμπρας 1
η^η καΐ τον ναντίκον [ττρότερον μ^ν yap έφοβονντο τας μετά
του Αημοσ-Θ^ρονς νανς επελθούσας) οί μεν Αθηναίοι
iv τταντί St) άθυμίας ήσαν καΐ 6 παράλογος αντοΐς με-
5 γας ην, πολύ δε μείζων ετι της στρατείας 6 μετάμελος.
πόλεσι yap τανταις μόναις η^η ομοιοτρόποις έπελθόντες, 2
^ημοκρατονμέναις τε, ωσπερ και αυτοί, και ναυς και
Ιππους και μεγέθη ε^ούσαις, ου δυνάμενοι επενεγκειν
ούτε e/c πολιτείας τι μεταβολής το ^ιάφορον αυτοις, ω
assimilation, see ϋ. 1038; Η. 995 a.
— 5. ηδ αυτοί: cf. c. 53• 13 ff.
55. Tlie siiperioritij of the Syracu-
sans at sea having been thus clear'ly
demonstrated, the Athenians lose all hope
of accompli shing in any way at all the
object of the expedition.
1. λαμιτράς : T[)red., the victory of the
Syracusa7is having been decisive. Cf.
Luc. Ver. Hist. i. 17, Ύη5 Se rponTJs
Kaairpas ■γΐ-γΐΐ'ημ(νη$. CI. proposes to
write \αμπρω$, rendering, "victory on
the sea ha\'ing also clearly decided
for the Syracnsans " ; but there is no
necessity for the change, since the
pred. adj. has this force. See Λρρ.
— 2. ήδη καΐ τοΰ ναυτικού : κλΊ, even
(also), which Vat. omits, is indispen-
sable, since the reference is to the
defeat of Demosthenes in the battle
on Epipolae, c. 43. — μί'ν : \vithout a
direct correlative, but answering ir-
regularly to δ6 above. — 3. ί•τΓ€λθου'-
<ras : for the position of the attrib.
partic, see on c. 23. 14. G. 909.
— 4. €v ΊταντΙ άθυμίας: πι the great-
est despondency. For const., see on
c. 2. 16; 2,2,. 28. Cf. Plat. Rep.
579 b, ^i' τταντΙ κακόν ; Hdt. vii. 1 18. 3,
is τταν κακοΰ άττίκατο. — ο "ΐταροίλογοδ :
see on ο. 28. 17. — 5. τη? (ττρατίία? ό
μίτάμίλο? : regret over the e.rpcdilion,
objective gen. Kiilni. 414, 4. ό .uera-
μΐΚοί is not found elsewhere in Att.,
but occurs again in the later writers.
6. ΐΓο'λ€σ-ι ταυ'ται? κτΐ. : the placing
of the subst. first gives it a character
of generality, with nearly the effect
of the part, gen.: "of all the cities
with which they had gone to war,
these were the only ones at that time
of kindred organization." The order
is the common one in Time, in which
a pron. subj. is placed after a pred.
subst. and before a sup. adj. (here
represented by μ6ναι$) which belongs
to the subst. See on c. 29. 29. — ήδη :
at that time, as in vi. 31. 46. — 8.
μ€γ€'θη : though the pi. does not occur
elsewhere in Thuc, it is found in Ar.
Ran. 1057 ; Xen. Cyneg. 4. 1 ; Plat.
Prot. 356 c ; Criti. 115 d ; Legg. 800 b,
861 e. Kiihn. 348, note 3. It refers
to the size of the cities, as well as to
tlieir note\vorthy buildings and im-
provements, esp. tliose for warlike
purposes. — 9. «κ iroXiTeias τι μ€τα-
βολή? : " by a change of constitution
in any respect." τι is adv. ace, a
const, esp. common after negs., as in
C. 57. 4, οΰ κατά δίκτην τι μα.λΚοί'. — το
διοίψορον : as in c. 75• 39, the change,
the revolution. Kr. takes τι with τι)
δίάφορον, and this in the sense of dis-
cord, explaining: το διάφορορ h avTo7s
iSv^/avTO (TrfveyKuv oiiSfy ^v. Cf. 1,
102
THICYDIDES VII. 55, 56.
10 προσηγοντο αν, οντ εκ παρασκευής ττολλω κρείσσονος,
σφαΚλόμενοί οέ τα πλείω, τά τε προ αυτών ήπόρουν καΐ
επείοη γε καΐ ταις ναυσίν εκρατηθησαν, ο ουκ αν ωοντο,
5θ77ολλω ΟΎ^ μάλλον en. οί οε ^υρακόσίοι τόν τε λιμένα 1
ευθύς παρέπλεαν άοεώς καΐ το στόμα αυτού ^ιενοουντο
κλ-ησείν,•6πως μηκέτί, μη^' εΐ βούλοίντο, λάθοιεν αυτονς
οι \\.θηνα2θί εκπλεύσαντες. ου γαρ. περί του αύτοΙ σω- 2
5 θηναι μόνον ετι την επιμελευαν εποιοΰντο, άλλα κα\ όπως
εκείνους κωλύσωσι, νομίζοντες, όπερ -ην, από τε των
140. 27, τί) yap βραχύ τι τοΰτο ττασαν
υμών exei την βεΒαίωσιν; ίν. 2". 21,
ά)ρμημ(νουί τι τί) w\eov. — ω 1Γρθ(Γη-
γοντο αν: bij ichich they might have
brought them into subjection, i.e. el ϊδύ-
vavTO τοΰτο eKfveyKeiV. Cf. ii. 2,0.
7; vi. 94. 14. Kr. Spr. 54, 12. f>. —
10. oiV €K Trapa<rK€UT)S ττολλω Kpeicr-
<rovos : CI-, Kr., and St. write d-peiV-
aovos instead of the vulgate κρύ<τσου$.
See App. Tiie phrase is manifestly
opp. to ο£ίτ€ ΐκ voKLTe'ias τι μ^ταβοΧ^ί,
and both are to be connected as
means with ου δυνάμενοι iweveyKelv.
The sense of the sent, thus far is :
"these were the only cities at that
time similar in character to their own.
against which they had gone to war ;
for tliey had a democratic constitu-
tion, as they themselves had, and
possessed ships and cavalry, and were
not inconsiderable in size ; therefore
they could neither by a change in
their constitution in an}' respect, nor
by very much superior military forces,
bring about among them the change
(eitlier by inward factions, or by a
defeat in open field) by which they
might have hoped to bring them
under their rule." The three parties.
(ΤΓ(λ.θόντΐ$ (6), ού δυνάμΐροι ineveyKf7v
(8), and σφα\\όμ(νοί 5i τα ττΚζΙω (11,
of the results of the undertaking)
contain the successive causes of the
following ηττόρουν «re. See App. —
11. τά irpo αυτών: adv., before this,
i.e. before the unsuccessful sea-fight.
αυτά of the matters under discussion,
as in i. 1. 10, and often.
06. The confidence of the Syracu-
sans, on the other hand, rises now to the
point of hoping completely to destroy the
Athenian army, and thus win great glory
and a conspicuous position among the
Greels.
2. irape'irXeov: ί.<-. they sailed
along the shore of the harbour, even
past the Athenian ship-station, in a
demonstrative and threatening man-
ner. — 8ΐ€νοοΰντο : with f ut. inf. as in
iv. 115. 7 ; 121. 3.
4. αντοί: from Vat., for αύτοΰ,
alone admissible as opp. to 4κΐΙνουί.
— 6. κωλυ'σ-ωσ-ι : the reading of all
the Mss. After verba curandi
with Circes, Time's usage varies be-
tween the fut. indie, and aor. subjv.
GMT. ,339 ; H. 885 b. See on i. 19. 3
and St. Qu. Gr. p. 11. With κωΧΰσωσι
understand μη σαθηναι. Cf. vi. 88. 28 ;
102. 8. — άτΓο των Ίταροντων : on ac-
count of (in consequence of) the pres-
ent state of affairs, stronger than eV
τΰν wapivTCDV• Cf. ii. 77' '^• —
THUCYDIDES VII. 56.
ιο.Ί
παρόντων πολν σφών καθυττερτβρα τα πράγματα eivaL,
καΐ el ovvaLVTO KpaTrjaau Αθηναίων re καΐ των ζνμ.μάγων
κοΧ κατά γην καΙ κατά θάλασσαν, καλόν σφίσιν ές τους
10 'Έλληναζ το ayavLap.a φαν^ίσθαί • τον<; re yap άλλους
'Έλλτ^ι/α? €νθυς τους μεν έλενθβρονσθαί, τους δε φόβου
άπολύεσθαυ {ου γαρ ert ^υνατην €σεσθαί την υπόλοιπον
^Αθηναίων Swa^LV τον ύστερον έπενεγθησόμενον πόλεμον
ενεγκεΐν), καΐ αυτοί οόςαντες αίτίοι αυτών είναί υπό τε
15 των άλλων ανθρώπων καΐ ύπο των έπειτα πολύ ^αυ/χα-
σθησεσθαι. καΧ ην Se άζιος 6 άγων κατά τε ταύτα καΧ 3
OTL ουχί Αθηναίων μόνον περιεγίγνοντο, άλλα και των
άλλων πολλών ζυμμάγων, καΐ ούο αυτοί αυ μόνον, άλλα
καΐ μετά τών ζυμβοηθησάντων σφίσιν, ηγεμόνες τε γε-
20 νόμενοι μετά Κορινθίων καΧ ΑακεΒαίμονίων, καΐ την
7. καθυπ€'ρτ€ρα : as in v. 14• 8. — 9. ts
Tovs Έλληνα? : the prep, es with refer-
ence to tlie lit. meaning of φανβΊσθαι, as
it were, shine into. Quite similar is Srj-
\οΰν 4s Tohs Άθηραίουε, \. 90. 10. Cf. i. 72.
13; Λ'ϊ. 31. 32. — καλόν: glorious, with
α-γωνισμα n.\so in c. 59. 2. — 11. toijs
μ€ν, TOIJS Se : part, appos. to τοί /y . . .
"Ελληνας, as in c. 45. 8. — βλευθ^ροΰ-
(τθαι, άπολυ€σθαι : these infs. are evi-
dently used in fut. sense. St., fol-
lowing V. H., has inserted av before
έ\ΐυθ(ρονσθαι, but unnecessarily ; for
whether Cl.'s idea that in the older
Att. writers some presents of pure
and contract verbs are used in the
sense of the fut. (see on iii. 58. 29)
be right or not, certainly the pres.
with evdvs here expresses much more
forcibly the instantaneous result.
The Schol., as St. observes, seems to
have read απολύ σ (σθαι, since he ex-
plains it by ρύσΐσθαι. — 14. καΐ αυτοί :
opp. to Tovs re αΚλουί'Έλληναε in 10.
— δο'ξοντί? αϊτιοι avTwv «ΐναν: having
the reputation of being the causes of
these things. For αυτών, see on c.
55. 11, The Schol. correctly explains,
TTJs re eXevOep'ias των Έλληΐύιΐν καΐ του
arraWay^vat τον φόβου.
16. καΐ ην δί ... άγων : and the
decisive romhut teas indeed an important
one. καί is not copulative, and δβ
is epexegetical. See on i. 132. 22. —
17. oTi . . . ΊΓίρΐίγίγνοντο : the impf.
of anticipation, because the// ivere con-
quering. — μο'νον, . . . μο'νον: CI. and
St. write μόνων, μόνοι, the former ex-
plaining : " As μόνοι in 18 is necessary
as opp. to μ6τά των ζυμβο-ηθησάντων, so
in 17 also, for the sake of symmetry at
least, μόνων is necessary. Besides,
μόνων is, if not indispensable, at least
much more expressive, and αυ before
μόνοι refers to a preceding μόνων. Kr.
unnecessarily objects to the words καΐ
οϋδ' αΰτοΙ αύ μόνον, hecau&e that would
diminish the glory of the Syracusans.
That the Syracusans in this struggle
appeared as leaders, even by the side
104
THUCYDIDES ΛΊΙ. 56, 57.
σφβτύραν πόλυν ίμτταρασγόντ^^ ττροκινΖννευσαί re και
του ναυτικού μύγα μέρος προκόφαντες. έθνη γαρ ττλβΓ- 4
στα δτ7 επΙ μίαν πόλιν ταύτην ^υνηλθε, πλην ye Srj του
ζύμπαντος όχλου του Ιν τωδε τω πολέμω προς την Άθη-
25 ναίων τε πάλιν καΐ Αακεδαιμονίων.
57 ΎοσοίΒε γαρ εκάτεροι επΙ 'ϊ,ικελίαν τε καΐ περί St- ]
κελίας, τοις μεν ξυγκτησόμενοι την χωράν ελθόντες, τοις
δε ^υν^ίασώσοντες, [eVt Χυρακού(τας~\ έπολεμησαν, ου
of Corintliians and Lacedaemonians,
and tliat the contest took place in
their territory, gave tiieni great im-
portance for all Hellas." But the
change seems unnecessary : see App. —
21. £'μ•ΐΓαρα<Γχο'ντί5 : cf. \'\. 12. 13. ev-
has adv. force, as if τα? a-ywvi were
expressed. Cf. ii. 20. 9, 6 χώροί
iTTiTTiSfios icpaivero ΐνστρατοτη^ΐΰσαι] ii.
44. 5, ΐ^ΐνδαιμονησαι δ βίο? . . . ξυνΐ-
μβτρ-ίιθη. The sense of the passage is,
" having put forAvard their own city
in the contest to take the post of dan-
ger." — Ti : as if καΐ ■προκ6\\,αι followed.
There is a slight change of const.,
since τΓροκ6>\ιαντΐ$ is conformed rather
to iuTrapaaxovTis. — 22. τοΰ ναυτικού
. . . •ΐΓροκοψαντ€8: hcn-infj madei/feat jiroi/-
ress in naval aff'airs, lit. having opened
the way for the navy in large meas-
ure. Cf. iv. 60. 12, KoX TTJi apxris 'άμα
If ροκοπτ όντων eKeivots. Kiihn. 41G,
note 2. Thuc. sometimes uses μί'ροΓ
(adv. here) in other places also in an
unusual way, e.g. in iii. 3. 6 ; v.
32.0.
ί'θνη γαρ ττλίίσ-τα 8ή ktL : rf i. ι. 8.
yap refers to τών α\\ων iroWuv Συμμά-
χων and μίτα των ζνμβοΎίθησάντων σφίσι
above. — 23. ίτΛ μίαν ττολιν : not arjainst
but to the city, since not only the
enemy but also the allies are meant.
— τον ξυμτταντο? όχλου : the Mss.
read \oyov, which the Schol. explains
by αριθμόν. Kr. proposed ίχλου, which
CI. and St. adopt. It is supported b}'
C. 75• ~^> μνριάδΐί του ζνμπαντοί ΰχΚον
ουκ ihajaaovs Τΐσσάρων αμα ίττορΐύοντο.
Besides, only with the reading υχΚου
is it admissible with τοΰ . . . wphs την
'Αθηναίων Τ€ πόΚιν καϊ Λακΐ5αιμονΙων to
supply ξυν(\θόντοί from ξυντ}\θ(, and
thereby to put the prep, irpos in a prop,
light. Instead of this, St. would sup-
ph' or insert ξυστάντο$. Heilmann aiid
JMadvig propose ^vWoyov for λό^ου.
57. The allies of the Athenian^;.
1. itrX Σικϊλ^αν Τ€ καΐ ιτερί Σικε-
Xias : for t ττΐ 'S.LKeX'iav with ^ποΚίμη-
σαν, see Kr. Sjir. 48, 9, o. — 2. «λθο'ν-
T€s : belongs to both f ut. parties. —
3. [i'lri Συρακοΰσ-ας] €'ΐΓθλ€'μησ•αν : the
aor. means not the// carried on the rear,
but they entered into the tear (sooner
or later), took part in it. eVi ^υρακού-
σαί, against Sip-acuse, CI. considers a
marginal explanation of έπ\ ^iKf\iav
(1 ) Avhich has crept into the text. Kr.
and St. adopt Bauer's emendation,
^7γ2 '^,υρακούσαι? (ττολίμ-ησαν = ts Thv
έπϊ 'Σνρακονσαΐί ττόΚΐμον κατίστ-ησαν.
Arn. holds to ^ττΐ ^υρακούσα? ΐπολίμη-
σαν and renders came to Si/racitse to
n-ar, ΐποΚίμησαν being sj'nonj'mous
with is ττόΚΐμον, or ^6τά ττοΚίμου, ϊίλθοί'.
This would be preferable if ποΚεμΰν
(irt Tiva in this sense could be estab-
lished. — οΰ ... τι: not ut all. See on
THUCYDIDES VII. 57.
10:
κατά ^ίκ-ην tl μάλλον ovSe κατά ζυγγέρβίαν μ€τ άλλη-
5 λων στάντε<ζ, αλλ' ως έκαστοι της ζνντυγ^ία'ζ rj κατά το
ζυμφέρον η ανάγκη ea)(ov. Αθηναίοι μ^ν αντοι \ων€<ζ 2
€771 Δωριεα? 'ϊ,νρακοσίονς βκόντες ηλθον, και αντοΐς τη
αντη φωνή καΐ νομίμοις βτί γομωμένοι Αημνιοι και Ιμ-
βριοι καΐ Αίγινηται, οΐ τότε Klyivav είγον, και ετι Ecrrt-
10 at>5? οΙ εν Έιυβοία 'Κστίαιαν οίκονντες, άποικοι οντες
ζννεστράτενσαν. των δε άλλων οι μεν υπήκοοι, οι ο 3
άπο ζνμμα)(ία'ζ αυτόνομοι, είσί οε κα\ οι μισθοφόροι
C. 55• 9. — 4. μ€τ αλλήλων στάντβ? :
"choosing their side." t'f. c. 61. 12 ;
i. 33. 22 ; iii. 39. 12. — 5. <es έ'κασ-τοι τήδ
ξνντυχίαδ . . . έ'σχον : tliis is Heilmann's
and Bm.'s conjecture, for %κάστοί$ . . .
ίσχεν. (Vat. has έκαστοι, prima
manu.) «xeu' is not used impers. in
Thuc. The const, is tlie same as in i.
22. 14, ios ΐκατίρων ns evvoias ij μνίι-
μτ)ϊ ίχοι. See on c. 2. 2. ίσχον (aor.
as in V. 28. 12), inceptive : " accord-
ing as the individual (states) whetlier
for tlie sake of tlieir own advantage
or througli compulsion came into a
nearer relationship with {(^wrvxias)
the one side or the other."
6. 'Αθηναίοι . . ."Iwv€s . . • Δωρίί'αβ
Συρακοσ -iovs : chiastic order. — 7.
€K0VT€S ηλθον : the hostile relation of
the chief contestants was founded
also in race difference ; here, therefore,
tliere was no need of compulsion from
without. — τηαύττ}: belongs in force
also to νομΙμοΐ3 and governs avTo'is (7).
— 8. Λη'μνιοι KTf. : the occupation of
Lemnos hy Att. cleruchs was effected
by Miltiades (Hdt. vi. 140); that of
Imbrus prob. about the same time ; of
Aegina, 431 n.o. {rf. ii. 27. § 1, to
which TOre refers) ; of Hestiaea, or
Ilistiaea, 44G e.g. (i. 114. 16). The
city Hestiaea was called after its oc-
cupation by the Athenians, in the
dialect of the people. Ore us, from
the place near by with which it was
united ; but in public documents and
on coins it was called even later Hes-
tiaea. See Bursian, II. p. 407. — 10.
ol €V Έΰβοία Έστίαιαν οίκοΰντί? : per-
haps to distinguish it from tlie city of
the same name in Acarnania, men-
tioned by Steph. Byz. s.v. — 11. ξυν€-
σ•τράτ€υσ•αν : aor. set out with them,
άποικοι ovTfs giving the reason. Cf.
ξυνΐστράτΐυον (13), took part in the exj)e-
dition with them.
12. άττό |υμμαχία9 αΰτο'νομοι : awh
ξυμμαχίαί gives the cause of tlieir tak-
ing part in the expedition ; αυτόνομοι
shows the relation they occupy in it.
On από, according to, see Kiihn. 430, 1 g.
"Thuc. calls all those who have en-
tered into a perpetual alliance with
the Athenians to wage war on the
barbarians, and who acknowledge
their hegemony, ύπτικοοι ξύμμαχοι, and
distinguishes from them those who,
like the Corcyraeans, made simply a
temporary alliance. The latter are
here termed a.πh ξυμμαχΙα5 αυτόνομοι,
elsewhere simply αυτόνομοι (c. 57. 33;
vi. 69. 23), or πάνυ eKeudepws ζυμμαχοϋν-
T€s (vi. 85. 9). Of the former he dis-
tinguished two classes, — the one who,
enjoying their own laws and free from
tribute, furnish ships of their own
106
THUCYDIDER Λ^Π. 57.
ζννεστράτενον. και των μεν υπηκόων κακ φόρου ύποτε- 4
λών Έρετρίης και 'Καλκώης καΙ Ίτνρης και ΚαρύστίΟί
1δ άπ Ευβοίας ήσαν, άπο δε νήσων Ketot καΐ "AvSpLOL καΐ
TtJvlol, έκ δ' Ιωνίας MtXr^criot και Μάριοι και Xtot. τού-
των ΧΓοι φόρου ούχ^ υποτελείς οντες, ναΰς δε παρέχον-
τες αυτόνομοι, ζυνεσποντο. και το πλείστον Ιωνες όιη-ες
ούτοι πάντες και άπ' Αθηναίων πλην Καρυστίων [ού-
20 τοι δ' etcrt Αρύοπες ), υπηκόου δ' όντες καΐ ανάγκη όμως
"ίωνες γε επΙ Αωριεας ήκολούθουν. προς ο αύτοΐς Αιο- 5
λης, ^Ιηθυμναΐοί μεν ναυσι και ου φόρω υπήκοοι, Te-
accord to the Athenians {cf. vi. 85. 8,
veSiv τταροκωχτ) αντονόμου$, and below,
§ 4, 5) ; the second, those who pay
money instead of ships (cf. ii. 9. 15,
w6\eLS a'l ύτΓΟΤίλεΓϊ ούσαι, and below, §
4, 5 ; the same being called ΰττοχει-
plovs in iii. 11. 2). And so besides the
oTrb ξυμμαχία$ αυτόνομοι there is an-
other class of αυτόνομοι, who, though
really υπήκοοι, are considered αυτόνο-
μοι because they are under no con-
straint in point of laws and customs
in the sphere of their separate govern-
ments. (Cf. iii. 10. § 6; 11. § 1; 39.
§2.)" St.
13. καΐ τών μ€ ν νίΓηκοων κτΙ. : as
the enumeration of subject and tribu-
tary allies follows geographical sub-
divisions, — i.e. the allies from Eu-
boea, those from the Cyclades, and
those from Ionia, — the Chians also
are reckoned among the last, since
here the geographical point of view is
most important ; but immediately af-
terwards, regard being paid to the con-
dition of the ξυμμαχία, the correction
is added : τούτων ΧΓοι . . . ^υνίσττοντο
(we should liave expected τούτων 5e
ΧΓοί). See App. — 16. Τη'νιοι: from
one of the larger Cyclades ; tlie read-
ing of A^at. onlv, the others incor-
rectly Τήιοί. — 18. ^uve'o-rrovTO : aor.,
as ζυν (στράτευσαν in 11. — το irXei-
στον : adv., for the most part. — 19.
ούτοι iravTis sums up the ύπ-ηκοοι κα\
φόρου ύτΓοτίλίΓϊ (13), including the
Chians, who geographically are count-
ed with these, "licves uvres empha-
sizes the pomt of race, which is still
more closely defined by the addition
καΐ air' 'Αθηναίων {sc. άποικοι ; cf \'i.
76. 14, aπh σφών). — 20. Apvoircs :
mentioned among the oldest Hellenic
inhabitants of Greece, dwelling near
Mt. Oeta. Cf Hdt. viii. 43. 9. See
H;rniann, Griech. St. Alt. § 16, note (5.
— ΰιτηκοοι ovTis . . . Δωρν€'α5: though
their service was not voluntary, still
(όμω^) it was not unnatural, since they
Λvent as lonians (emphasized by *)£, of
Λ'at.) against Dorians. In the cases
that follow the race-connexion is sen-
sibly violated.
21. irpos avrois : i.e. besides the
loizian peoples. — 22. Μηθυμναΐοι :
^lethymna in Lesbos had been spared
the harsh treatment of the remaining
Lesbians, iii. 50. 7, and the inhabitants
are named, vi. 85. 8, along with the
Chians, as veHv παροκωχ^ αυτόνομοι.
The same relation is here expressed by
ναυσΐ κα\ ου ψόρψ ύπ-ηκοοι, paying ser-
THUCYDIDES VII. 57.
10:
piSiOL Se Koi Alvlol υποτελείς, ovtol δε Αίολης Alokevcn
τοις κτίσασι Βοιωτοί? τοΓς /χετά Χνρακοσίων κατ avay-
25 κ-ην έμάγοντο, ΠλαταΜ7? δε κατανΤίκρυ Βοιωτοί Βοιω-
τοί? μόνου βΐκότως κατά το ζχθος. 'Ρόδιοι δε καΐ Κνθή- 6
pLOL Αωρυης άμφότβροί, οι μβν Λακεδαι/χοι^ιωι^ αττοικοι,
Κνθηρυοί, επι Λακεδαι/χονιου? τους άμα Τνλίπττω μ€τά
Αθηναίων οττλα βττέφβρον, 'Ρόδιοι δε, Άργείοί γένος, Χν-
30 ρακοσίοις μεν Αωριευσι, Γελοίοι? δε και αποίκους iav-
των ονσι, μετά "ϊ,νρακοσίων στρατευόμενους, ηναγκάζοντο
ΤΓοΚεμείν. των τε ττερι ΐίελοπόννησον νησιωτών Κεφαλ- 7
λτ^νε? μεν καΐ Ζακννθίου αυτόνομοι μεν, κατά δε το νη-
vice with sliips, not with tribute, υπή-
κοοι being used in an arbitrarily lim-
ited sense. — 23. A'ivtoi: from Ahos,
an old Aeol. settlement on the Thra-
cian coast. See Herm. St. Alt. § 70,
note 17. — 24. Boiwrois rots μ€τά Συ-
ρακοσ-ίων : the toIs which hitherto had
rested only on Lindau's conjecture
has been lately confirmed by the Ms.
in the Brit. Mus. (M. in Stahl). The
general designation rols κτΊσασι Βοιαι-
Tols, " the Boeotians who had colo-
nized the above-named places " had
necessarily to be restricted by to7s
μΐτα Ζυρακοσίων, " who stood now on
the Syracusan side." With regard to
the subject, see Curtius, Gr. Hist. I. p.
127, " Boeotia was tlie starting-point
for the emigration (of the Aeolian
races), and was considered also in
later times the mother-country of the
Aeolian colonies." — κατ ανάγκην :
because they were νττ-ηκοοι and ΰ-ποτΐ-
Xe'is. H^re the breaking up of the
natural relation of κατά rh ^vyyeves
(c. 58. 15; i. 6. 12; iii. 82. 36) was
brought about by outward compul-
sion. — 25. Πλαταιήδ Se . . . έ'χθο9:
the Plataeans on the other hand were
influenced in their choice of alliance
by their well-grounded hate against
the Thebans, therefore €ΐκότω$. Cl.'s
rendering of καταντικρύ, on the other
hand, is at least doubtful, Bm. pro-
poses καϊ avTiKpvs, indeed outright (rf.
i. 122. 15; viii. 64. 23; 92. 65), which
would give exactly tlie idea of KepKv-
ραΊοι Se . . . aacpws in 35 below, κατά
Th ίχθο$, with Vat., referring to well-
known occurrences, the other jMss.
κατ' exdos. — 26. μονοί: i.e. no other
Boeotians had joined the Athenians.
Moreover, the I'lataeans here referred
to are either such as had found refuge
in Athens, e.g. those who succeeded
in escaping when Plataea was be-
sieged, iii. 24. § 3, or such as had set-
tled in Scione, v. 32. § 1.
28. Κυθηριοι : repeated to avoid
misunderstanding. Cf. c. 86. 10. —
29. €•ΐΓ6'φ€ρον : this reading of Vat.,
for e^epoi/, seems to be supported by
c. 18. 15; V. 18. 12. — Άργίΐοι γ€'νο5 :
see Ο. Miiller, Dorier, I. p. 113 ff. —
30. άποίκοις «αυτών: cf. νΐ. 4. § 3.
32. Κίφαλλήνε? μέν καΐ Ζοκΰνθιοι :
cf. C. 31• 7. Tlie correlative is δ/ in
35. — 33. κατά το νησιωτικο'ν : on
108
THUCYDIDES VII. 57.
σιωτίκον μάλλον κατίίργόμενοί, otl θαλάσαΐΊς CKparovv
3δ οι Άθηναΐοί, ζννείττοντο • Κερκυραίου οε ου μόνον Αωρί-
■ης αλλά καΐ Κορίνθιοι σαφώς επι Κορινθίους τε και
^υρακοσίους, των μεν άποικοι όντες, των οε ςυγγενεις,
άνάγκΎ) μεν εκ του ευπρεπούς, βουλησει δε κατά
εχθος το Κορινθίων ούχ^ -ησσον ειποντο. και οι Mecr-
40 σηνιοι νυν καλούμενοι εκ ^\αυπακτου και εκ Πύλου
τότε υπ' ^Αθηναίων ε^^ομενης ες τον πόλεμον παρελήφθη-
σαν. καΧ ετι ^Ιεγαρεων φυγάδες ου πολλοί ^Ιεγαρευσι
%ελινουντίοις ούσι κατά ζυμφοράν εμάχοντο. των οε άλλων
εκούσιος μάλλον η στρατεία εγίγνετο rjor). \\ργεΐοι μεν
45 γάρ ου της ζυμμαγ^,ας ένεκα μάλλον η της ΧακεΒαιμονίων
τε έχθρας και της παραυτίκα έκαστοι ίδιας ώφελίας Αω-
ριης επΙ Αωριεας μετά ^'Αθηναίων ^Ιώνων ηκολούθουν,
occoujit of their insular position. — 34.
κατ€ΐρνομ€νοι : constrained. C/'. iv. 98.
18. — 36. (ταφώ? : cleaiiy, actiialli/. —
37. των μ4 V : sc. Κορινθίων. — τών δί :
sc. Ι,ι/ρακοσίων. — 38. €Κ τοΰ €virpi-
iroCs : for appearance's sake. Schol.
iVa (νπρ€πη$ άπο\ο•γί(Τμ}>ί aiiTols JJ. —
κατα ί'χθο? το Κορινθίων ? cf. i. 26. —
39. οΰχ τ)<Γ<Γον : liut les.-t, i.e. even
more.
oi Mccrotjvioi vvv καλούμενοι :
" more coramoii is the order oi νΰν
ΜεσσήίΊΟί καλούμΐνοι, as η vvv Έλλοϊ
καλουμίνη, ΐ. 2. 1 ; ΐ) νυν ®€σσα.\1α κα-
Χουμίντ), \. 2. 14. Cf. η. 09• 19• But οί
has not dropped out after Μΐσσ-ηνωι,
as a comparison with ii. 29. 11, ev
ΔαυλΙα ttjs ΦωκίΒοί νΰν καΚουμΐνη!,
shows. The phrase vvv καΚονμΐνοί is
added because the Helots whom the
Athenians had settled at Naupactus (i.
103. § 3) were not in fact all Messeni-
ans (i. loi. § 2)." St. See A])p. — 40.
£K Ναυποίκτον . . . χαρ£ληφ6ησ•αν : as
stated in c. 31. § 2. — €κ Πιίλου . . .
«χομί'νη?: ace. to iv. 41. § 2 the Atiie-
nians had placed the Messenians from
Naupactus as a garrison at P^'lus
(425 B.C.). — 42. φυγάδίβ οΰ ιτολλοί:
cf. iv. 74. § 2; vi. 43. 15. — Μ€γα-
pivcri . . . ονσι : pred. to XeKtvovvriots.
The position as in 7 and 23 above. —
43. κατά ξυμψοράν : in consequence of
their misfortune, i.e. banishment which
had brought them to Athens. Schol.
ξυμφοραν άρτι την φνγην Afyei.
44. ήδη : from this point (in the enu-
meration). Cf. ii. 96. 17. With the
last named the motive was ανάγκη or
ξυμφορά under the controlling influ-
ence of the Athenians; those named
after this went of their own accord,
for even the μισθοφόροι are to be reck-
oned under this head. — 46. τή? irap-
αυτίκα έ'καστοι ιδίας ώφίλίαδ : *;/. sim-
ilar consts. in c. 70. 47 ; vi. 69. 19. ώφΐ-
\ias, although indispensable, is found
only in Vat. The meaning seems to
be that the 500 Argives mentioned in
vi. 43. 11 had offered themselves of
THUCYDIDES Λ'ΙΙ. 57.
109
Μαρτίνη? δε καΙ άλλοι ΆρκάΒωρ μίσθοφόροί, eVt τους
del πολ€μίουζ σφίσιν οίπο^είκνν μέρους βίωθότες levai, καΧ
50 τότε τους μετά Κορινθίων ελθόντας Αρκάδας ού^εν ησσον
δια κέρδος ηγούμενοί πολεμίους, Κρητες δε και Αιτωλοί
μισθω καΐ ούτοι ττεισθεντες • ζννέβη δε τοις ΚρησΙ την
Γελαϊ^ 'Ροδίοις ζυγκτίσαντας μη ζυν τοις άττοικοις αλλ'
επί τους άποικους εκόντας μετά μισθού εΧθεΙν. και Ακαρ-
55 νάνων τίνες άμα μεν κερ'Βει, το δε πλέον Αημο(τθένους
φίλια καΐ ^Αθηναίων εννοία ζύμμαγοι οντες επεκούρησαν.
και οί'δε μεν τω Ίονίω κόλπω οριζόμενοι • Ίταλιωτων δε 11
Θου^οιοι και Μεταττόι^τιοι, εν τοιαύταις άνάγκαις τότε στα-
σιωτικων καιρών κατειλημμένοι, ζννεστράτενον και Si-
10
their own accord, as they individually
expected profit from the expedition.
That the Argives, as tlie Arcadians,
sometimes served as mercenaries, is
sliown by Ar. Pax, All. — 48. Mav-
TiVTJs καΐ όίλλοι Άρκάδων : cf. vi. 43.
12. — 49 άίί : fi'orn time to time, i.e. in
each particular case, opp. to which
is Koi τ6τί, so this time. — ΐΓολ€μίου8:
pred, Kr. Spr. 50, 12, 1. — ο-φίσιν άττο-
δεικνυμενου$ : sr. iiTrh των μισθωσάντων.
— 50. ToiJs μετά Κορινθίων iXGovras
'Αρκάδα5 : ς/, c. 19. '^'■>• — ουδέν ησ-σον :
with ποΚ(μΊου5. " As tliey were ac-
customed at other times to turn
against any who were pointed out to
them as enemies (usually of course
strangers), so now they had no hesita-
tion in fighting, for the sake of pay,
their own countrymen." — 51. Κρήτ€8 :
cf. v'l. 43. 14. — ΑΙτωλοί: they serve
now as mercenaries with the Atheni-
ans, who had invaded their country in
426 B.C. Cf. iii. 94. ff. — 53. ξυγκτί-
o-avTtts : ef. vi. 4. § o. For tlie ace,
see on c. 40. 13. — 54. «Ko'vras: this
reading of Vat., for aKovras, is of
course the only one admissible with
μΐτα μισθοΰ ami in this class of the
allies. Cf. 44 above. Valla renders,
ultro. On the other han(], αποίκου!
is necessary (Vat. ewo'iKovs, cf. ii. 27,
5), on account of the antithesis (μί;
ξυν — άλλ' 67Γί)•
54. Άκαρνάνων rive's: cf c. 31.28.
— 55. Δημοσ-θί νουϊ, . . . 'Αθηναίων :
objective gens. For i)roofs of the
friendly disposition here alluded to, cf
iii. 7-§lj 94§^j 105. §3; 107. §2;
114. § 1. — 57. Ίονίω κο'λιτω: here
taken as extending to the west coast
of Italy — 58. ev τοιαΰται? άνάγκαις
το'τ€ σ•τασ-ιωτικών καιρών κατίίλημμί-
νοι : Thuc. states m c. ^2• 2-4 ft-, L'on
cerningThurii, that the Att. party had
prevaded and driven out their oppo-
nents ; and they were now in such a
situation, resulting from party rela-
tions {ατασιωτικων καιρών), that they
were forced [roiavTais ava-yKaLs) to the
alliance with Athens. As Thuc. men-
tions in c. 33. § δ factions only among
the Thurians, and says that the Meta-
pontians joined the Athenians κατά
τί) {^υμμαχικόν, St. thinks, with reason,
that we should read Μ^ταπ^ι/τίοι κα\
Θονριοι. — 59. κατ6ΐλημμ€'νοι : Rei.ske's
emendation for καταΚ-ημμίνων, which.
no
THUCYDIDES VII. 57, 58.
60 κβλίωτωρ Xa^tot /cat Καταναίοί, βαρβάρων 8e 'Eyecrratot,
οίττερ έπηγάγορτο, και, ΧίκβΧώρ το πλέον, καΐ των βζω
ΈίΚζλίας Ύνρσηνων re τίνες κατά. ^ίαφοράν %νρακοσίων
καΐ Ίάττνγες μίσθοφόροί. ToadSe μεν μετά ^ Χθ-ηναίων
ό^εθνη εστράτενον. 'ϊ,νρακοσίοίς δε άντεβοήθησαν Καμαρί- 1
vaLOL μεν ομόρου οντες και ΤεΧωοι οίκονντες μετ αυτούς,
εττείτα Άκραγαντίνων -ησυγαζόντων εν τω εττ εκείνα ISpv-
μένοί ΙελίνονντίΟί. καΐ οιδε μεν της Χικελίας το ττρος 2
5 Αιβυην μέρος τετραμμενον νεμόμενοι, Ίμεραιοι δε άττο
τον ττρος τον Ύνρσηνικον ττόντον μορίου, εν ω καΐ μόνοι
"^ΧΚιηνες οίκουσιν ' ούτοι οε και εζ αυτού μόνοι εβοηθησαν.
/cat 'Έίλληνικά μεν έθνη των εν 'ΖικεΧία τοσά^ε, Αωριης 3
Τ€ /cat [ot] αυτόνομοι πάντες, ζυνεμάγουν, βαρβάρων δε
10 St/cελot μόνοι όσοι μη άφεστασαν προς τους Αθηναίους •
των δ' εζω Σικελίας 'ΈΑΧηνων Αακε^αιμόνιοι μεν ηγε-
would be gen. abs., Θουρίων κάΙ Μετα-
τΓοντίων being understood. The gen.
is doubtless an error of the copyist
due to tlie preceding gens. — 60. βαρ-
βοίρων δί Έγ€σταΐοι : cf. νϊ. 2. § 3, 6.
— 61. iTrr\ya>{OVTO : sc. tovs Άθηναίουί.
— Σικίλών: most of the Mss., except
Vat., wrongly Σικελιωτών. Cf. c. 58.
10 ; vi. 88. § 4. — 62. Τυρσηνών : see
on c. 53. 6. — 63. ΊάΐΓυγ€5 : 'V• c. 23•
§ 4. — 64. έ'θνη €(Γτράτ£υον : neut. pi.
with pi. verb, because ^θνη denotes
persons. Kiihn. 365 a.
58. The allies of the Si/rarusnns.
1. Καμαριναίοι . . . καΐ FeXtpoi : rf.
c. 33. § 1 , vi. 67. 13. — 2. μίτ αϋτου? :
back of them, i.e. further up the coast,
in the same sense as fv τω eV 4κΐΐνα
in 3. It is the same use of μΐτά with
ace. as in descriptions of lines of bat-
tle (rf V. 67. 7, 16). — 3. Άκραγαντί-
νων ή<Γυχαζοντων : remniniini iieutral.
Cf c. 33. 7. — tv τω €•7γ' £Κ£ΐνα : in the
countrij beyond (the Agrigentines). See
on c. 37. 9. Cf viii. 104. 25.
5. τ£τραμμ€'νον : for position of the
attrib. partic, see on c. 23. 14. — 6.
μορίου: v. H. (p. 100) rejects this
word here and in ii. 65. 52 without
sufficient reason, for /ιόρίον is not dim.
of μόρο5, as he asserts, but has a
specializing force, as all nouns end-
ing in -lov. Cf. apyvpiov, &pyvpos ; χρν-
σίον, χρυσό$ ; βιβλίον, βίβλοι ; χωρίον,
χωρο$. — 7. 'Έλλην€8 •" pred., as the
onhj Hellenes. Cf. vi. 62. 9. — έξ αν-
τοΰ : sc. τον irphs Thv ΤυρσηνικΙν πόντον
μορίου.
9. [οί] αΰτο'νομοι : all the editt.
follow Bk. in omitting the impossible
ol. Reiske proposed to place it after
αυτόνομοι. — 10. Σικ€λοΙ μο'νοι : neither
Elymi, then (vi. 2. 15), nor J'hoeni-
cians ivi. 2. 32), joined them. — o<roi
μή άφί'σ-τασ-αν : ace. to c. 57. 61 (2<«-f-
Κων TO πλίον) the majority had re-
THUCYDIDES VII. 58.
Ill
μόνα %7ταρτίάτην τταρ€χ^όμ€ΐ>υί, ι^εοδα/^ιώδεις δε τον<ζ άλ-
λους και Είλωτας [βνναταί St το νεο^αμώ^ες iXevUepov
rfSiq elvaC\, ¥^ορίνθιοι oe και ναυσΐ καί πεζω μόνοι ττα-
15 ραγενόμενοι καί ΑευκαοίΟί καί Άμπρακίώταί κατά το
ζνγγενες, εκ he Άρκαοία<; μίσθοφόροί νπο Κορινθίων
άποσταλύντες καί ^ίκνώνιοι άναγκαστοί στρατενοντες καΐ
των εζω ΤΙε\οττοννιησου Βοιωτοί. τΓρο<ζ οε τους επελ- 4
θόντα^ τούτους οί Χίκελιώταί αντοί πλήθος πλέον κατά
20 πάντα παρεσχοντο, ατε μεγάλας πόλεις οίκονντες • καΙ
yap όπλιται πολλοί και νηες και ίπποι καΐ ό άλλος όμι-
λος άφθονος ςυνελεγ-η. και προς απαντάς αυ^ις, ώς
ειπειΐ', τους άλλους ^υρακόσιοι αυτοί πλείω επορίσαντο
δια μέγεθος τε πόλεως και οτι εν μεγίστω κιν^ύνω ■ήσαν.
25 και αί μεν εκατέρων επικουρίαι ToaaiSe ζυνελεγησαν, καΐ 5
volted. Cf. vi. 88. § 3, 4. — 12. v€0-
δαμωδΐΐς . . . καΐ Εϊλωτα? : sec on c.
19. 16. — 13. [δύναται δ€ . . . ήδη
ίΐναι] : Dindorf and v. Η. justly
recognized that these words were not
from Thuc. The explanation of the
Schol. {νΐθ5αμώ5η5 ό iKivOepos πάρα
To7s Αακ(5αιμοι/ίοΐ5) proves that he did
not liave them before him. Besides,
in c. 19. 16 and v. 34. 6 Thuc. took
for granted on the part of his readers
acquaintance with this Spartan insti-
tution. — 14. μο'νοι : i.p. καϊ νανσϊ καϊ
ΐΓ(ζφ. The Leucadians and Ambraci-
ots furnished only ships, which the
Corinthians manned in addition to
their own. Cf. vi. 104. 10, ol Κορίν-
θιοι irphs Ta?s σφΐτ(ραι$ δ/«α AevKaSlas
δυο καϊ Άμπρακιώτώα$ Tpus ττροσττληρώ-
aavTis ΰστΐρον ίμ^λλον πλενσεσθχι- —
15. •π•αραγ€νομ«νοι : belongs only to
Κορίνθιοι ; but κατά rh ξυ-γΎβν^ (sup-
ply ξννίμάχουν from 9) belongs to the
three subjects Κορίνθιοι, Α(υκά3ιοι, and
Άμπρακιωται ; for rh ξν^Ύΐνίί (sc. των
'Συρακοσίων) is the motive with all
three for participation in the war. —
16. ίξ 'Αρκαδίας μισθοφόροι. . . . καΐ
Σικυωνιοι : (//! C. ig. §4. — 17. άναγ-
κασ-τοί : because since 418 u.c. an
oligarchic constitution liad been
forced on the Sicyonians (v. 81. (J).
Cf. C. 18. 31. — 18. Βοιωτοί: cf. c.
19. § 3.
irpo's : here and in 22 below, in
cumparison tcith. — 21. ό άλλος όμιλος :
of liglit-armed troops of ever}- kind.
— 22. ξυνίλί'γη : used esp. of the col-
lection of troops. Cf. i. 115. 18; ii.
10. 8; iii. 94. 16; vi. 32. 13; 66. 14;
98. 6. — αύθις : only to introduce the
second comparison. — ώς ίί-ιτίΐν: lim-
iting anavras. It is the regular form
in Thuc, never ojs eiros ε'ττεΓι'. See
on i. I. 9. — 24. μίγ€θος 'ΐΓθ'λ€ως ; art.
omitted as with μηκο^ πλου in vi. 34.
28; 86. in.
25. τοσαίδΐ ξυν€λ€'γησ"αν : = τοοαίδΐ
112
THUCYDIDES VII. 5S-60.
τότ€ ηοη πασαι αμφότερους τταρησαν καί ονκέη ovSkv
ουδέτερους έττηλθεν.
59 Ot ο ουν ^νρακόσιοι καΧ οι ζύμμα^οι εΐκότως ενό- 1
μισαν καΚον ayoji^tcr^a σφίσιν eivai επ\ Tjj γεγενημβνη
νίκΎ) της ι^αυ/χα^^ια? iXelv re το στρατόττε^ον άπαν των
^ Χθιηναίων τοσούτον 6ν, καί μηο€ καθ* έτερα αντονς,
5 μήτε olol θαΧάσσης μήτε τω πεζω, Οίαφυγειν. εκΚτηον οίν 2
τόν τε λιμένα ενθνς τον μεγαν, εγοντα το στόμα οκτω
σταδίων μάλιστα, τριηρεσι πλα-χιαις ΚαΙ ττλοίοις καΐ άκά-
τοις, ετϊ αγκύρων ορμίζοντες, και τάλλα, ην ετι t'av^a-
χείν οι Αθηναίοι τολμησωσι. τταρεσκενάζοντο, και ολίγον
60 ouSei^ €9 ονοεν επενόονν. τοις 8e Άθηναίοις την τε από- 1
κλησιν ορωσι και την άλλην οιάνοιαν αυτών αισθομενοις
?ΐσαν οί ξυνΐ\^-^7ΐσαν. — 26. τοτ£ : in the
latter part of the summer of -413 B.C.
59. The Syracnsans, determined to
icage a tear of extermination againSt the
Athenians, now shut off the entrance to
the great harbour hi/ means of ships
anchored hroad.^ide hrfnre it.
1. ol 8' οΰν Συρακοσ-ιοι : since the
narrative, interrupted at the end of c.
56, is here resumed, giving in (νόμισαν
KoXhv α-γών^σαα σφίσιν ΐ'ιναι almost a
Aerbal repetition of c. 56. 9, Kr.'s
conjecture, δ€' (for τ€ of the Mss.),
which is the usual connecting particle
in Thuc. in such cases, is doubtless
right. See on i. 3. 19. For ovv, see
on c. 6. 7. See App. — 2. iVi τη γ€-
γενημί'ιη] νίκτ| : not only tomjioral,
ajter the victor 1/ icon, but also on the
basis of the victory won, i.e. trust-
ing now in Λ -ictory. — 4. μηδέ καθ'
ετΐρα : i.e. κατά. μη^ΐ'τςρ:ι. See on c.
41. 15 ; 43. 4. — avroiis • • . διαφυγόν :
with changed sulij., dependent on
Ka\hv aywi'UTuo. With regard to tiie
force of the aor. infs. k\uv, ol30j-'7-.
see App. to 1, above. — δ. δια Οαλάσ--
σ-η? : more def. than κατά θά\ασσαν,
referring to the wide sea to be crossed.
€kXtjov : imp. ; they Undertook the
work, which, ace. to Diod. xiii. 14,
tliey iini.slied in three days. — 6.
οκτώ (Γταδίων μοίλκΓτα : for gen. of
measure, see on c. 2. 17. Holm
( Vortrag in Karlsr. Philol. Worhen-
srhrift, 1882, No. 44, and Zeitschr. f
allg. Gesch. 1884, p. 16, 17) adopts
here a small itinerary stadium of
about 150 metres. See App. to c. 78.
14. — 7. "ΐΓλαγίαΐξ : belongs to tlie
three substs. The siiips Λν6Γε placed
broadside before the harbour and
anchored (tV ά-γκυρών όρμίζοντΐ^, sc.
avras). — 9. ολίγον οΰδίν €S οΰδ€ ν :
cf c. 87. 23; li. S. 1 ; viii. 15. 21. See
Introd. to Book I. p. 48, note 77.
60. Encompassed by the greatest dan-
ger, the Athenians determine, if possible,
to cut their wag through u-ith their ships ;
the;/ abandon all the fortifications except
a walled space near the ships for the sick
and for the baggage of the armij, and
put (dl the arailuble troops on board.
2 ο'ρωσ-ι : jires., as the work was
THUCYDIDES VII. 60.
113
βονλβντεα εδόκει. /cat ζννελθόΐ'τβς οϊ re στρατηγοί και 2
οΐ ταξίαρχου ττροζ την τταρονσαν άττορίαν των τε άλλων
5 καΐ ΟΤΙ τα εττιττ^δεια ούτε αντίκα ετι είχον (προττεμφαν-
τες γαρ ες Κ,ατάνην ώς εκττλευσόμ.ενοι οίπεΐπον μη επά-
γειν) οντε το λουττον (μέλλον εζενν, εΐ μη νανκρατησονσίν,
εβουλενσαντο τα μεν τείχη τα ανω εκλίπεΐν, προς δε αν-
ταΐζ ταΐζ νανσΐν απολαβόντες ^ιατειχίσματι 'όσον οΙόν τε
10 ελάχιστον τοις τε σκεύεσι καΐ τοις άσθενουσιν Ικανον
γενέσθαι, τοντο μεν φρονρεΐν, άπο δε του άλλον πεζον
τάς νανς άπάσας, otrat ήσαν και hvvaToi και άπλοώτεραι,
still going on. — αίσθομί'νοι? : aor. ,
since they had received information.
— 3. βουλίυτί'α: from βουΧΐΰβσθαι.
With regard to the pi. form of the
verbal, common in Thuc, see on i. 7.
2.
καΐ ol ταξίαρχοι : Schol. νΰν δια.
rh άτΓορον καϊ tovs ταξιάρχοκ^ (see on
Iv. 4• 2) ol στρατηγοί aui/^yayou, καθ'
aUTOvs TcpOTepov βου\ΐυ6μΐνοι. Cf. c. 48.
§ 1 ; 50. § 3. — 4. irpds την χαροΰσ-αν
άπορίαν : to be connected with eSoy-
Κΐύσα,ντο in 8. Cf. c. 47. 2. — των τ€
όίλλων : as if κοΧ των (πιτηδβίων fol-
lowed. — 5. καΐ oTt κτ€.•. for change
of const., see Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 4. — 6.
άΐΓ€Ϊιτον μη €•π-άγ£ΐν : thei/ had di-
rected them not to bring any more
provisions. iwayetv, bring (of the
Catanaeans) ; ίττάγΐσθαι (vi. 99. 21),
fetch (of the Atlienians themselves).
This had been done when their de-
parture (ws ^κπλςυσόμενοι, cf. C. 50. §
3, 4) had been determined on before
the eclipse of the moon. — 8. τα Tei-
χη τά άνω : the part of the lower
wall (c. 2. 17 ff.) that was furthest
from the coast. Grote understands
it of points on Epipolae still in pos-
session of the Athenians ; but hardly
rightly. If any part of Epipolae was
still occupied by the Athenians, it is
strange that no mention was made of
it at the time of tlie night attack, c.
42. § 4 if. — irpos αΰταΪ8 ταϊδ ναυσίν :
" as near as possible to their ships."
— 9. άτΓθλαβο'ντ€8 διατ€ΐχΙ<Γματι : so
with Vat. for δίατ(ίχισμά τι of the
rest of the Mss. ; for it seems clearly
meant that they cut off by a cross-
wall a space between the double wall
of the smallest extent that would
suffice for the reception of the bag-
gage, the sick, and the garrison nec-
essary for the protection of these.
Βιατείχίσμα also in iii. 34. 9. — 10.
άσ-θίνοΰσ-ιν : the reading of Vnt., tlie
rest ασθΐνίσί, which, ace. to c. 75. 12,
is perhaps admissible. But tlie older
and better writers, ace. to Bl., use
always the partic. for the sick, and in
c. 75. 12 ασθίνίσι means ratlicr tlie
u-eak than simply the s/cA•. — 11. airo
τοίϊ άλλου ΐΓ€ζοΰ : from the rest of tite
infuntrij, i.e. those not required to
guard the camp. — 12. άττοίσ-ας : the
reading of Vat. for ττάσα? of tlic other
Mss., esp. appropriate before καϊ 5jv^-
τα) καϊ awKowTepat, i.e. the whole num-
ber, wliether they wore in good von-
dition or even somewhat unseaworthy.
— οσ-αι, ηο-αν : for the impf . indie, in-
114
THUCYDIDES VII. 60.
πάντα τίνα εσβυβάζοντβς πληρώσαί, καΙ ζίανανμα'χτίσαν-
τ€9, ην μ^ν νικωσιν, is Κατάνην κομίζβσθαί, ην δε μ.η,
15 έμπρήσαντες τάς νανς '^^ζχΐ ζννταζάμενοι άποχωρεΐν tj
αν τάχιστα μελλωσί ηνο<ζ χλωρίου η βαρβαρικού η Ελλη-
νικοί) φίλιου άντί\ηχΙ)€σθαί. καΐ οΐ μεν, ως eSo^ev αύτοϊς
ταύτα, καΐ εποίησαν • εκ τε γαρ των άνω τειγων νποκατ- 3
εβησαν και τάς νανς επληρωσαν πάσας, άναγκάσαντες
20 εσβαίνειν όστις κα\ οπωσονν ε^όκει ηλικίας μετέχων επι-
τήδειος είναι. καΐ ζννεπληρώθησαν νηες at πάσαι δβκα 4
μάλιστα και εκατόν, τοζότας τε eV αύτάς πολλούς και
άκοντιστάς των τε Άκαρνάνων και των άλλων ζένων εσε-
βίβαζον καΐ τάλλα ως οΐόν τ' ην εζ αναγκαίου τε και
stead of opt. in dependent clause,
see GMT. 701; Kiilin. 595, 3. —
δνναταί : really personal, and used
only here of ships (just as nov€7v is
used of them in c. 38. 11 ; vi. 104. 20).
— άπλοώτίραι : see on c. 34. 20. —
13. ΐΓοίντα τινά: as comprehensive as
possible. Kr. Spr. 51, 16, 11. Cf. c.
70. 21 ; 84. 10. — 15. η άν . . . μί'λλω-
<Γΐν : by whatever ναι/ titeii were lifctli/
quickest. — 17. «ΐντιλήψίσ-θαι : reach,
as in c. 77. 29. — ώ§ e'So^ev . . . καΐ
€•ΐΓθίη<Γαν : of the immediate execu-
tion of the plan agreed on. S»e on
ii. 93. 17.
20. και όιτωσ-οΰν : found also in i.
77. 9; viii. 91. 21. It is to be con-
nected with €πιτ7)δίίθϊ. — ηλικίας μ€Τ€'-
χ»ν: " as being not yet too old," i.e.
for such service, ηλικία is used not
in a military, but general sense, which
the Schol. indicates by νεότητοί. Cf.
ii. 44. 20, if τω αχρΐίφ rijs ηΚικΊαί, and
vi. 24. 11. (St. strikes out the words,
following Philippi, Jahrbb. 1881, p.
99.)
21. KaC : and so, as in i. 67. 12 ; vi.
73. 1. — αίπάσ-αι: ί'η all. See on c.
I. 31. — δΐ'κα μάλιστα καΐ £κατον:
Diod. xiii. 14 gives 115 triremes;
Pint., as Thuc, 110, adding : αί yap
άλλαι ταρσών ecSiets ^σαν. That the
original number, namely, 134 tri-
remes first sent out (vi. 43. 3) and 73
afterwards (vii. 42. 3), i.e. 207 al-
together, had been greatly reduced,
is a matter of course after the con-
flicts of tlie whole year, but the loss
cannot be accurately estimated. — 22.
iir* αΰτάδ : for whicli Kr. proposed es
avras, is appropriate for those light-
armed troops wliose duty was constant
watching and figliting with light
arms on the deck. — 24. €ξ αναγκαίου :
adΛ^, in such desperate circnmstanres,
which made the unusual equipment
necessary. The iK with the neut. of
the adj. as in i| ίσου, i. 120. 4; ^κ του
ακίνδυνου, iii. 40. 23; e'/c τον Trpocpavods,
vi. 73. 7. re, καί forbids connecting
αναΎκαίου with διανοίας. If so con-
nected, τοίαντη$ would liave to be
taken in a materially different sense
from άνα-γκαίου. Besides, τοιαύτ-ηί δια-
volas cannot attain its full effect except
by being construed separately. The
THUCYDIDES VII. 60, 61. 115
25 τοιαύτης δια^Όΐας Ιπορίσαντο. 6 oe Νικίας, inecor] τα 5
τΓολλά έτοιμα ην, ορών τους στρατίώτας τω re πάρα το
€ΐωθο<ζ πολν ταΐζ νανσΐ κρατηθηραι άθνμουντας καΐ οια
ΤΎ)Ρ των βποτη^είων σπάνιν ώς τάχ^ιστα βονΧομένονς οια-
KivhvveveLV, ζνγκαλεσας απαντάς παρεκελβνσατό re πρω-
30 τον καΐ ελβζβ TOiaSe •
01 " "AvSpes στρατιωται ^Αθηναίων τ€ καΐ των άλλων 1
ζνμμάγων, 6 μ€ν άγων 6 μέλλων ομοίως κοινός άπασυν
ecrrat πβρί re σωτηρίας καΐ πατρίδος \_€κάστοις ονχ^ ησ-
σον η τοις πολεμίους"] • ην γαρ κρατήσωμβν ννν ταΐς ναν-
5 σίν, εστί τω την νπάργονσάν που οίκείαν πολιν επίΒεΙν.
άθνμεΐν δε ου χρη ούδε πάσχειν όπερ oi άπειρότατοι 2
των ανθρώπων, ο% τοις πρώτοις άγώσι σφαλεντες έπειτα
δια παντός την ελπίδα τον φόβου ομοίαν ταις ζνμφο-
ραΐς εγονσιν. αλλ' όσοι τε Αθηναίων παρεστε, πολλών 3
10 η^η πολέμων έμπειροι οντες, καΐ όσοι των ζυμμάγων,
sense is then, " in so critical a situa- as a gloss to όμοΊω$ απασιν. See App.
tion and in consequence of such a — 5. ί'στι τω . . . c-rriSeiv: "it is pos-
(desperate) resolution." sible for every one to see again his
26. ορών tot)s σ-τρατιώταβ : on the fatherland." On τψ in the sense many
reading, see App. — 27. ττολν rats α o/ie, or ei'e?-j/ one, see Kr. (S);»•. 51, 16,
vav<rl κρατηθήναι: in the battle de- 10. With Trjv ύπάρχουσάν που olKfiav
scribed in c. 52, 53. ττόλιν iwi5e?v cf. vi. 69. 24, τή^ ύπάρχου-
σαν σφίσι -πατρΊΒα viK-ijcavTes παΚιν ίττι-
Speech of Nicias to the Troops Se7;,._iVi8eiv:sfea(7«/»i, also inc. 77.37•
BEFORE THE Great Sea-fight. q ^,θυμ€ίν Be: opp. to ό μivάyώv:
61 . " Before all alike, Athenians and " the battle is to be decisive, but there
allies, is the decisive struggle. You is no ground for despondency." — 8.
should go into it with courage, because την e'XiriSa τοϋ φόβου κτΐ. : the expec-
i/ou know how changeable is the fortune tation of their fear, i.e. the expectation
of war, and because, considering your which in their fear they entertain
numbers, yon have a right to hope that it takes the colour of the misfortunes
will decide for you." which they have suffered. Schol.
1. άλλων: see on c. 4. 12. — 2. προσΒοκώσιν δμοΐωί τα7$ 'γΐ'γ(ν•ημΐναι$
ομοίως : to be connected with 'άττασιν. ξυμφορα75 τα μίλλοντα. f\nis in tliis
Cf (•. 28. 4; i. 93. 8; vi. 24. 8. — 3. sense occurs also in vi. 87. 18. Cf.
[ίκάσ -TOis ov\ T)«ro-ov η Tots ιτολίμί- wevias eKirls, ii. 42. 15 ; Luc. ?n Tyrcfn-
ois] : CI. and St. bracket these words nic. 11, n's e\irls rov φόβου.
116
THUCYDIDES VII. 6i, 62.
Συστρατευόμενου aei μνησθητε των iv rot? πολεμουζ
παραλόγων, και το τηζ τύχΎ)ς καν μεθ" -ημών ελπίσαν-
τες στηναι καΧ ω<ζ άναμαχονμενοι ά^ίως του^ε του πλή-
θους, όσον αυτοί υμών αυτών εφορατε, παρασκευάζεσθε.
02 "Ά οε αρωγά ενείοομεν επΙ τη του Xt/xeVo? στενό- 1
τητί 7ryOQ9 τον μέλλοντα οχλον των νέων εσεσθαυ καΐ
προς την εκείνων εττι των καταστρωμάτων παρασκευην,
οίς πρότερον εβλαπτόμεθα, πάντα καΐ ημΐν νυν εκ των
5 παρόντων μετά των κυβερνητών εσκεμμένα ητοίμασται.
καΐ γάρ τοζόται πολλοί καΐ άκοντισταΐ επίβησονται καΐ 2
όχλος ω ι^αυ/χ,α^ιαι^ μεν ποιούμενοι εν πελάγει ουκ αν
εχρώμεθα δια το βλάπτειν αν το της επιστήμης τη βαρύ-
τητί των νεών, εν δε τη ενθά^ε ηναγκασμενη άπο των
11. των €V Tois '7Γθλ€'μοΐ5 ιταραλο-
γων : see on c. 28. 17. — 12. και . . .
irapacTKCvateo-Oc : and make yourselves
rtuihi with the expectation that fortune
may even yet be ictth us, and with the
purpose to retrieve your defeat in a
manner tvorthy of this vast number of
your own army that you see before you.
On gen. Λνϊΐΐι ncut. art. (rh τηϊ τύχ7ΐ$,
fortune), see II. 730 c; Kr. Spr. 47, 0,
*1ϋ. Cf c. 62. 8; iv. 18. 9. μ^θ' ημών
στηναι as in c. 57. 4. υμών αυτών be-
longs really to τοΰδε τοΰ πΚηθουε, but
is grammatically dependent as part,
gen. on 'όσον. Kr. Spr. 4V, 9, δ.
62. " On our side everv precaution
has been taken to protect our ships aqainst
the contrivances devised by the enemy
before the last battle ; and our crews have
been stremjthened , so as to render our
attacks on their ships more effective."
1. άρω-γά : used oftener in poetry.
Cf. also Plat. Prot. 334 b. — €νίίδομίν :
see on c. 36. 6. — tirl τη . . . o-Tevo-
τητι: in the matter oft]te narrowness of
the harbour, inl with the dat. as in i.
70. 10; ii. 17. 15; iv. 22. 13. — 2. irpos
TC)V μ€'λλοντα οχλον . . • tVco-Gai :
(σ€σθαι dejjends on μίκλοντα, and
ux^os means, not the great number
(for this was present from the begin-
ning), but the press of the ships, as in
i. 49. 8, ΰπό T€ πληθου$ καί όχλου. — 3.
irpos την . . . ιταρασ-κίυην : cf. c. 36. § 3—
ό. — 4. οΪ5προ'τ€ρον ίβλαιττο'μβθα : cf c.
40. § ό. oJs is neat, and refers to ίχλοϊ
as well as παρασκΐυη. Kr. Spr. 58, 3, 5.
— 5. μ€τά των κυβίρνητών : belongs
witli έσκεμμίνα : " after careful con-
sideration in company with the pilots."
6. €'Π•ιβησ-ονται : irill serve as epi-
batae. The epibatae were as a rule
hoplites, or men armed as such (see
on vi. 43. 9). — και οχλοβ : CI. puts a
comma before και and renders, and
so a crowd {sc. ί'πιβησεταί, zvill come
tofjether on board). But rather it
seems that the whole is added to a
part, viz. the archers and javelin-men,
ύχλοί signifying here the whole mul-
titude of men by whom the ships were
filled. — 8. δια, το βλά-π•τ€ΐν : llic subj.
is rhv υχλον.• — το ttJs ί'ττισ-τημηϊ : see
on c. 61. 12. — 9. i'v δί . . . ιτρο'σ-φοροβ
THUCYDIDES VII. 62, 63.
117
10 νέων πεζ,ομαγία πρόσφορος εσται. ενρ-ηται δ' ημίν οσα 3
Xpy) άντινα,νττ'η'γ'ησαι, καί ττρος τάς τώρ έπωτί^ων αν-
τοΐς' πα-χ^υτητας, φττερ οη μάλιστα έβλαπτόμεθα, χειρών
σίδηρων ΙπιβοΧαί, αϊ σ'^-ήσουσι την ttoKlv άνάκρονσιν
της προσπβσούσης νεώς, ιην τα eVt τούτοις οι Ιπιβάται
15 νπονργωσιν. ές τοντο yap Srj ηναγκάσμεθα ώστε πβζο- i
μα-χ^ειρ άπο των νέων, και το μήτε αντονς άνακρονεσθαι
μητ εκείνους εαν ώφελιμον φαίνεται, άλλως τε και
, της γης, πλην όσον αν 6 πεζός ημών επεχτ), πολεμίας
ούσης.
63 "'Ω,νχ^ρη μεμνημενονς Βιαμά^εσθαι όσον αν Βννησθε, ι
ί'σται : understand os from the pre-
ceding ω. Cf. i. 10. 20 %v e'iKhs . . .
■ΐΓΟίητην υντα κοσμησαι, ομω! Se φαΐνί-
ταί ένδΐΐστέρα. G. 1041; II. 1005;
Kiihn. 561, 1. With this view -κρόσ-
(popos, the reading of a single Ms.
(the rest, πρόσφορα), is necessary.
Most other editt. read -πρόσφορα., sc.
ΐπιβηναί αυτόν {rhu υχΚον). For a
state of affairs similar to that here
described (eV ττ) ... π^ζομαχία), cf. i.
49. § 2, and ii. 89. § 8.
11. χρή άντιναυττηγ ή (Γ ο ι : the
reading of Vat., for the unintelligible
μη αντιναυπτί'γεΊσθαι of the Other Mss.
The aor. inf. is preferable for the
single case. The fact that Thuc. in
1. 31. ο and vi. 90. 12 used the mid.,
both times after pers. subjs., does not
exclude the act. form in an impers.
const. — των έιτωτίΒων : see on c. 34.
22 ; 36. 8. — αΰτοϊ? : in the sense of a
loose gen. See on c. 34. 7. — 12. τταχυ-
τητα? : attracted into the number of
^ττωτίδων, as έπίβολαΐ (13) into that of
Xfipwv. — ωΐΓίρ: on the neut. of the
rel. referring to preceding clause, see
Kr. Spr. 58, 3, 6. — \«ι,ρών σιδηρών
€•π•ιβολαί : the layi?};/ on of ijr(ipj)liii(/-
irons. (πιβολ-η here and in c. 65. 5
signifies the deA'ice to be employed in
battle, not the application of it, as is
shown by iv. 25. 14, xeipl σιδηρά βττι-
βΚηθΐίστ) μίαν νανν άπώΚεσαν. — 13.
<Γχη<Γου<Γΐ : = κωλυσονσι. See on i.
73-22. — ΐΓοίλιν: hack, here pleonasti-
cally added to ανάκρουσίί for em])ha-
sis. Cf. c. 44. 42. — 14. TTjs νίώ? : in
the sense of έκάστη$ veds, as also in
c. 65. 7. Kr. Spr. 50, 2, 4.— 14. τα
€•ιγΙ tov'tois : what is necessary under
these circumstances (or next in order), i.e.
to board the hostile ships, and fight
hand to hand. Cf. i. 65. 7 ; vi. 45. 3.
15. 'π•€ξομαχ€Ϊν άτΓο των νεών : as in
iv. 14. 20. — 16. καΐ το μήτί . . . ώψ€-
λιμον φαίνεται : independent const,
where we should expect the inf. de-
pendent on iiffre. — 17. ίάν : sr. ανακρού-
ίσθαι. Cf. i. 70. 33. — 18. «ιτεχη : trill
have possession of. Cf. i. 48. 7 ; 50. 7.
63. " So I admonish you all to hold
out bravely in the combat which is be-
fore us, the hoplites in the consciousness
of their superiority, the seamen in de-
pendence on our preparations and on the
ancient glory of Athens, to sustain ichich
is now our duty. Shoiv your adveisaries
that you do not hoic before misfortunes."
1. ών : the rel. serves as an em-
118
THUCYDIDES VII. 63.
καΐ μ-η έζωθείσθαί €9 αυτήν, αλλά ^νμπεαονσ-ης νηί
ve(ii<i μτ) πρότερον άζωυν άττολύζσθαί η τους άπο του
πολεμίου καταστρώματος οπλίτας άπαράζητε. καΐ ταύτα 2
5 τοις οπΧίταις ούχ^ -ησσον τώι> ναυτών τταρακεΚεύομαι, οσω
των άνωθεν μάλλον το έργον τούτο • υπάρξει δ' ημϊν ετι
νυν ye τά πλείω τω πεζω επικρατεΐν. τοις δε ναύταις 3
παραινώ καΐ εν τω αύτω τωδε καΐ δέομαι μη εκπεπλη-
)(θαί TL ταΐς ζυμφοραΐς ayav, την τε παρασκευην άπο
ΙΟ των καταστρωμάτων βελτίω νυν έχοντας καί τάς ναυς
πλείους, εκείνην τε την ηΒονην ενθυμεΐσθαι ως άζία εστί
διασώσασ^αι, ot τεως Αθηναίοι νομιζόμενοι καΐ μη οντες
ημών της τε φωνής τη επιστήμη και των τρόπων τη μι-
μησει εθαυμάζεσθε κατά την Ελλάδα, καΐ της αρχής της
phatic connective. Cf. i. 9. 19; 42.
1, etc. — διαμάχ€σ-θαι : tn fight to the
Uist (utmost). — 2. €S αντην: sc. την
γην τΓοΧΐμΊαν πυσ^-ν. — 3. άξιοΰν : to he
resolved. — ά•ΐΓθλΰ€σθαι : cf. c. 44. 40.
— irpoTepov η : with tlie subj v. with-
out av, a.-; πρ'ν in vi. 10. 19; μίχρι, i.
137. 13. GMT. 620, 648, 653; H.
921 a ; Kuhn. 398, note 2 c ; Kr. Dial.
54. 17. 9. — 4. ά•π•αρ(ίξητ€ : cf. Hdt.
viii. 90. 10, rovs ίΤΓίβάτα$ awh rijs κατα-
δυσάσ-η$ vehs BaWovres άπ-ηραξαν. See
on c. 6. 15.
5. των να\>τών : i.e. tj to7s vavrais.
H. 643 b ; Kiihn. 543, 1 b. — 6. τών
άνωθ€ν : I.e. τών ΐπΐ των καταστρωμά-
των, τών επιβατών. — 7. τα ΐΓλ€ίω :
cognate ace. with ιπικρατεΊν, as in iv.
19. 9.
8. €V τω αύτω τιρδί : Schol. iv τω
irapatvelv. — τι : to be connected with
μ -f)•. "not to be in any \vav too much
dismayed." — 9. από : as in c. 70. 20, in-
stead of €7ri (c. 62. 3) because the deck
is tliousjht of as the point from which
they are to fight. Kr. Spr. 50, 8, 17.
— 10. βελτίω νυν : sc. *; iv τί} wporepa
ναυμαχία. — 11. ί κείνην Τί την ήδονην :
that proud feefhi;/. The i)roleptic
const, as in ii. 67. 23 ; vi. 88. 5. From
here to the end of the chap, the
exhortation is directed esp. to the
metoeci, who served principally in
the fleet. They are more particularly
designated in 12 by ol τίω5 'Αθηναίοι
νομίζόμβνοι ktL (Schol. robs μΐτοΊκουί
Ae7€t). — αξία «(ττι διασ-ώσ-ασ-θαι :
pers. const. G:MT. 702 ; H. 944 a.
Cf i. 40. 13; ill. II. 1. — 12. ot
τί'ωβ ktL : in the rel. clau.se the
speaker passes from the feeling to the
subjects of it, and the sent, proceeds
in the second person because Tois vav-
Tais {!) = νμΐντοΊ$ vavrats. — 13. ημών:
CI. and St. adopt this reading of a few
Mss., for ύμώι/, because the direct refer-
ence to the Athenians throughout the
whole passage is more natural than
the Λ'ague ναών. — τη? ψωνήβ τη €iri-
(Γτη'μη . . . Ελλάδα : remarkable tes-
timony to the recognized superiority
of Att. over all other Hellenic cu)-
THUCYDIDES VII. 63, 64.
119
15 'ημ€τβρα<ζ ουκ eXaaaov κατά το ώφεΧβΐσθαί, ες re το
φοβερον τοις νπηκόοίς και το μη ά^ικεΖσθαι, [ττολύ πλεΐορ-]
μ€Τ€ίχ^ετ€. ώστε κοινωνοί μόνοι ελευθέρως ημΐν της αρχΎ^ς 4
οντες δικαίως \^ο.ν~\ αυτήν νυν μη καταπρο^ί^οτε, κατα-
φρονησαντες δε Κορινθίων τε, ους πολλάκις νενικηκατε,
20 /cat Σικελιωτών, ων ούδ' αντιστηναι ουδείς έως ήκμαζε
το ναντικον ημΐν ηζίωσεν, άμννασθε αυτούς καΐ δείξατε,
ΟΤΙ και μετά ασθενείας καΐ ζυμφορων η υμέτερα επιστήμη
κρείσσων εστίν ετέρας ευτυχούσης ρώμης.
64 " Τους δε Αθηναίους υμών πάλιν αυ και τοίδε ύπο- 1
μιμνησκω οτι ούτε ναΰς εν τοις νεωσοικοις αλλάς όμοιας
ταΐσοε ούτε οπλιτών ηλικίαν ύπελίπετε, εί τε ζυμβησε-
ture, and to its power of propagation.
— 15. κατά TO ώφ£λ€ϊσ•θαι κτΙ. : the
sense is, " and you liave become
sharers in our empire not less tlian
we in point of advantage, both in
inspiring fear in our subjects (i.e.
securing respect from them), and in
freedom from injury." But it is
hardly possible that both ουκ ίΚασσον
(15) and πολύ πλβίΟί/ (16) can be cor-
rect. CI. rejects the former, but St.,
Kr., and Lamb, more prop, consider the
latter a gloss to ουκ ΐΚασσον. See App.
17. έλίυθί'ρωβ: in a free manner, i.e.
without limitation of your freedom.
Cf. vi. 85. 9, πάνυ eAey^fpaJs ξυμμαχονν-
res. — 18. δικαίωβ [civ] : CI. brackets
both words on tlie ground that no
satisfactory explanation has been
found. Most editt. omit av (with a
few Mss.). The sense would then be,
" act justly, and do not betray it."
" StKa'icvs is synonymous with ws rh
S'lKaiov βούλ(ταί" ( Arn.). Kiihn. 497, 5.
See App. — 21. ημίν : to be taken
with αντιστηναι as well as with ήκμαζε.
— ήξίωσ€ν: pre.^umrd. Of. i. 42. 2;
74. 12. — 22. €ΐΓΐ<Γτημη : freq. used
of technical knowledge and skill, esp.
in seamanship. Cf. c. 62. 8 ; i. 49. 12 ;
121. 15. — 23. CTepas £ΰτυ\ου<Γη5 ρώ-
μη? : than conjidence on the part of
others resuhiny from luchij events. With
(Tepas, for which Bauer proposed ere-
p-uv, cf. σψΐτΐραν in c. 17. 17; irap
α.μφοτΐροΐ5 to7s ιτρά-γμασι, V. 20. 27. On
ρώμη, see App. to vi. 31. 3.
64. " The Athenians especialhj I re-
mind that in this fleet are collected the
last resources of the state, and thafafler
its destruction S/jracuse and Sparta will
divide between them the supremaci/ over
Hellas. Put forth, therefore, the greatest
skill and brareri/ in this critical struggle."
1. TOvs δί 'Αθηναίου? ι5μών: ivho-
ever of you are Athenians; the const,
as in iv. 126. 14 ; vi. 61. 15. CI.
changes re of the Mss. to Se on ac-
count of the evident reference to c.
63. 12, but the change seems quite
unnecessary. — ττάλιν οΰ: see on c.
46. 2. — καΐ τάδβ : the ace. neut. of
the pron. with ύπομιμν^ισκΐΐν as vi.
68. 14, τουναντίον ύπομιμνησκω ύμάί.
Substs. stand in the gen. as in c. 69.
14. Kuhn. 411, 6.-3. ήλικίον: in
120
THUCYDIDES VII. 64.
rat TL άλλο rj το κρατείν υμίν, τον<ζ re evdahe πολΈ-
5 μίονς ευθύς βπ εκείνα πλενσονμενούς καΙ τους εκεί υπο-
λοίπους ημών αδυνάτους εσομενους τους τε αυτού και
τους επελθόντας άμύνασθαί^ καΐ οΐ μεν αν ύπο 'ϊ.υρα-
κοσίοις ευθύς γίγνοίσθε, οίς αύτοΙ ιστέ οϊα γνώμτ) επηλ-
θετε, οΐ δ' εκεί ύπο ΑακεΒαίμονίοις. ώστε εν ενί τωοε 2
ΛΟ ύπερ αμφοτέρων άγώνι ^αθεστωτες καρτερήσατε, ειπερ
ποτέ, καΐ ενθυμεΐσθε- καθ' εκάστους τε καΐ ξύμπαντες,
ΟΤΙ οΐ εν ταϊς ναυσίν υμών νυν εσόμενοι και πεζοί τοις
Άθηναίοις εισΐ και νηες καΐ η υπόλοιπος πολις και το
μέγα όνομα των "Αθηνών, περί ων, ει τις τι έτερος έτερου
15 προφέρει η επιστήμη η εύφυχ^ία, ουκ αν εν αλλω μάλλον
καιρώ άποΒειζάμενος αυτός τε αύτω ωφέλιμος γένοιτο
καΐ τοΙς ^ΰ/χπασι σωτήριος.
personal sense, iuventutem, as in
iii. 67. 11. — 4. Ti έίλλο ή το κρατ€ίν:
Schol. ΐυφ-ημότατα rjui^aTo την ήτταν.
— 5. iw tKeiva, «κίΐ: refer to Athens.
C/. vi. 77. 4, τώ;/ τ' €/ί€Ϊ Έλλήι/ο)!'. On
the other hand, tovs αύτοΰ refers to
the enemies of Athens in Hellas, and
TOVS iireXQavTas to those who will ha\'e
been added from Sicily. — 7. καί :
and so. See on c. 60. 21. — oL μί'ν . . .
οί δί : this division covers tlie whole
military strengtli of Athens, ol μ^ν the
army before Syracuse, oi δ' e/ie? tliose
at home. Hence fev mh '^Ορακοσίοΐί
ΐΰθυί y'lyvoiade points to impending
captivity, virh Αακΐ^αιμονίοΐί to the
fall of Athens itself. — 8. ols . . . βιτηλ-
θ£Τί : and you yourselves knoxo with
what intentions i/ou came ar/ainst them.
Cf. vi. 31. § β, and esp. (the hopes of
Alcibiados^ vi. 15. § 2.
« 10. Tjirep άμψοτ€ρων : sc. των τ αύ-
τοΰ καΐ των ΐκεΐ. αμφοτΐρων not ίκα-
τίρων, because the two interests are
identical, αμψοτίρων could be, as Kr.
explains, neut., both thinrjs, your free-
dom and the independence of Alliens,
i.e. the idea of the preceding clauses.
— 11. καθ' eKcUTTovs : severally. For
tliis fornmla, in the place of the nom.,
see Kr. Spy. 60, 8, 4. — 12. ol cv rais
ναυσ-Ιν υμών νΰν €<Γο'μ£νοι : Xicias
speaks immediately before the em-
barkation of the troops : the sick and
invalids and the garrison of the δια-
τΐίχισμα (c. 60. 9), who Λνϋΐ remain
behind, are also present ; therefore
the part. gen. ύμων, as in 1, above.
See App. — 14. irtpl «v: the rel. is
neut., referring to the four preceding
substs., and is to be connected with
α.ττο^ΐί^άμΐνο$, with which supply as
obj. τοΰτο from e? τι -προφίρα. " And if
any one shoiild display whatever supe-
riority he has over others, either in
skill or courage, in behalf of these
things (Trepi ων), he could at no other
time contribute more To his own ad-
vantage and to tiie safety of all." —
ίϊ ris Ti . . . -ιτροφΐρ» KTk. : cf. i. 123. 6.
THUCYDIDES VII. 65, 66.
121
65 Ο μ€Ρ Nifcia? τοσαυτα παρακ6λ€νχτάμ€Ρος ενθνς e/ce- 1
Xeve πληροΌΡ ' τα? ραν<;. τω δε Τυλίππω καί τοΐς Έν-
paKocTLOL^ παρηι^ μ€ν αΙσθάνΕ<τθαι ορωσι καί (χντ~ην τψ^
τταρασκενην, on ναυμαχτησονσιν οΐ ^Αθηναίοι, ττροηγγελθη
5 oe αντοϊς καί -η επιβολή των σιτηρών '^βιρώρ, καί προς 2
Τ€ τάλλά εζηρτύσαντο ως ' έκαστα καΐ προς τοντο • τάς
γαρ πρώρας καί της νβως άνω eVt πολύ κατεβνρσωσαν,
όπως αν άπολισθάνοι καΐ μη e^ot άντιΚαβην η χεΙρ
επιβαλλομένη. καί επεί8η έτοιμα πάντα ην, παρεκελεν-
10 σαντο εκείνους ot re στρατηγοί καΐ Γύλίππος καΐ ελεζαν
τοίά8ε •
66 " Οτι μευ καλά τα προειργασμενα κα\ νπερ κάλων 1
65. Immediateli/ after this speech,
Nicias gives orders to embark. GifUp-
pus and the Si/racusans meet the Athenian
improvements with counter-improvements.
3. Ίταρην: it was possible, in tlie
sense well known from the abs. partic.
(iv. 19. 11; V. 103. 7). Tlie ex-
planatory δρώσί sliould not be .sepa-
rated l)y a comma from αϊσθάΐ'βσθαι.
— και αυτήν τήν τταρασκευήν : i.e. all
arrangements and occurrences which
were connected with the embarka-
tion. — 4. ιτροηγγελθη . . . χ€ΐρών :
the (device of) hiijing on the grajiplini/-
irons had been reported to them {i.e. by
spies). For «τηβολή, see on c. 62. 12.
6. we ίκαοΓτα: = καθ' ««-οττα, sin-
gula deinceps. See on i. 3. 19.
— καίιτροίτοΰτο: and especiull ij against
this, I.e. Tas rwv <η8ηρών χειρών iirifio-
\as. Kiihn. 521, 2.-7. ttjs vetos
άνω eirl ιτολιί: the whole forms the
second obj. = μΐya μ^ροί τη$ vews άνω,
"and besides a considerable portion
of the ship above {i.e. in its upper
parts)." Kiihn. 351, 3. See on e.
II. 18. — κατ€βΰρ(Γωσ-αν : Toll. (i.
130) well explains, -n-pos τά? 4πίΙ3υ\α'
o.-jtHv αντΐσοφιί^οντο βνρπαί ΐΓροσ-ηΚονν-
res TTphs τα τειχίσματα των ν(ων, Όιτω$
ύ σίΒηροε ολισθαίντ/ προϊ tcj αντίτνιτον
άΐ'τιλαβηΐ' ουκ ΐχων. ■ — 8. ό'τΓω? άν αιτο-
λισθάνοι : the opt. after Όηωί αν,
though common in Hdt., i.s riirc in
Att. pro.se. (iMT. 830 ; II. 882;
Ktihu. 55.3, 5. — 9. Ιττιβαλλομενη :
" when thrown upon the hostile shiiis."
Cf. iv. 23. 14. — 10. 0Ϊ Ti στρατηγοί
και Γν'ληπΓΟδ . . . ί'λίξαν : the Schol.
observes iravres ύπυ θάρσουε ev tovtois
παρακΐλεύονται, and mentions then
the motives of the leaders of the dif-
ferent Greek states. But Thuc.
means (as c. 69. 1 proves) only oi των
^υρχκοσίων στρατηγό/', i.e. the native
generals, as opp. to the Spartan Gy-
lippiis. A like case occurs ii. 86. 26,
expressed in exactlj' the same words,
■παρ^κζΚΐύσαντο κα\ ΐ\(ξαν Toia^e.
Address of Gtlippus axd the
Other Commanders to their
Troops. Chaps. 66-68.
66. " The glorious victories ivhich i/oii
have alreadij won over the mightiest state
in Hellas are the sure pledge to i/ou of
122
THUCYDIDES VII. 66.
των μ^ΚΧόντων ο a.ycuV ecrrat, ώ Έ,νρακόσιοί καί ^ύμμα-
^ot, οϊ re ΤΓολλοι So/cetre ημίν etSeVat (ουδέ yaya άι/
αυτών οΰτως προθύμω<ς άντελάββσθε), καΐ et ης μη έπΙ
5 ocrol•' Set τίσθηταί, σημανουμβν. Αθηναίους yo-p e'? την 2
'χ^ώραν TijvSe έλθόντας ττρώτον μεν eVt rrj? Slt/ceXia? κα-
ταδουλώσει, έπειτα οε ει κατορθώσειαν, /cat ττ^ς Πελοπον-
νησου καί της άλλης 'Ελλάδος, /cat άρχΎ]ν την η^η μεγί-
στην των τε πριν Ελλήνων και των νυν κεκτημένους,
10 πρώτοι ανθρώπων υποστάντες τω ναυτικω, ωπερ πάντα
κατεσχον, τάς μεν νενικηκατε η8η ι^αυ/Λα)(ίας, την δ' εκ
του εΙκότος νυν νικήσετε. άνδρες γαρ eVetSal•' ω a^tovcrt Ο
προύχειν κολουθώσι, τό y υπόλοιπον αυτών της ^όζης
further successes, ajid have deeply de•
pressed the courage and hope of the
Athenians."
1. vTTtp καλών των μ€λλοντων : the
position of the pred. adj. before the
art. produces the same effect as
κα\α τα μί\\οντα, inrep ών δ aybiv
ίσται. — 3. ovSe yap άν: for otherwise
uou woidd not. Cf. c. 51.4. — 4. av-
τών : sc. των trpoeipyaff μίνων και των
μίλλόντων. See on c. 55. 11. — μή
tm οίτον δίϊ : nut sufficiently.
5. Άθηναίο\ί5 : not to be connected
with ύπο(Ττάντ€ί νενικηκατε and νική-
aere (CI.), but with the verb.s only.
— 7. ϊΐΓίΐτα δί : the reading of Vat.,
for iveiT of the other Ms-s. — 8.
αρχήν την ή5η μ€γί<Γτην : by the po.si-
tiun. — sub.st., art., adj.. — the eoi-
pliasis is put on the attribute. The
arrangement is common in Thuc.
See on i. i. 6. — και αρχήν . . . κίκτη-
pivovs: we should expect r,5r) with
KeKT-nuevous. But the sense is, " the
ταο>ΐ extensive rule already among
the ancient and the pi-esent Hel-
lenes." των Ίτρίν ΈλΚτινων is part.
gen., though the sup. does not really
belong to the sphere of the gen. Kr.
Spr. 47, 28. 10. — 10. xiiroo-TavTcs :
with dat. a.s ii. 61. 17. — 11. κατ€-
(τχον : potiti sunt. Cf. ii. 62.
2-i ; ii". 2. 13. — Tos μ€ν ν6νικήκοτ€
ή8η ναυμαχίας : cf. ii. S5. 14. wepi τήί
ναυμαχίαί ην (νίκησαν. The double
acc. (since Αθήναιον^ belongs also
to νενικηκατε) similar to i. 32. 18, την
. . . ναυμαχΊαν . . . άιτεωσάμεθα Κοριν-
θίουί. G. 1070 ; Η. 72δ. — €κ τον ίΐκό-
τοβ : also in c. 68. 14, a strengthened
ε'ίκότω$, in all probability. Cf. e|
avayKaiov, C. 60. 24 ; έκ τοΰ φανερού, iv.
79. 10 ; εκ τοΰ άσφαλ.οΰ5, i• 39• ■^ > *"
τοΰ αφανούς, ί. ζϊ. 4.
12. άνδρίξ : in the sense of the
impers. pron. — ω άξιοΰσ-ι, ιτρουχαν:
" wherein tliev claim to be the first."
— 13. κολουθώ(Γΐ : is, it seems, more
Att. than κολουσθώσι. 8chol. ελαττω-
θώσι- — το y ντΓο'λοΐ'ίΓον αντών τηβ
δο'ξη? : " the rest of their good opin-
ion of themselves." By its close
connexion with the preceding φ α^ι-
οΰσι προύχειν, ίόξα αντών gets the
THUCYDIDES VII. 66, 67.
123
ασθενεστερον αντο iavrov έστιν 'η el μη^^ ώηθησαν το
15 ττρωτον, και τω παρ^ εΚττίοα. του αν\^τιματο<; σφαΚΧόμενοι
καΧ πάρα Ισ^νν τ-ης οννάμβως ipSiSoacTLP • ο ννν ^ ΧΘύ]-
ναίονς βίκος ττεττονθεναι.
67 " ^Έίμων δε τό re νπάργον ττρότερον, ωπερ καΐ ave- 1
πί(ττημορες en οι/τες άπετολμησαμερ, βεβαιότερον νυν,
και της ^οκησεως Ίτροσγεγενημενης αύτω, το κρατίστους
eiuat el τους κρατίστους ενίκτησαμεν, διπλάσια εκάστου
meaning which the Schol. expresses
by φρόνημα, self-con fiJeiire. — 14. άσ-θε-
ViVrepov αντο Ιαντον €0"tiv η ct — :
"lias sunk lower (is weaker) than
if," etc. The comp. with αϋτυ kavrov
measuring the difference between
different conditions of the subj. it-
self. II. 644; Kiihn. 543, 6. Both
the refl. gen. and ^ liere as in
Hdt. ii. 25. 23, avrhs kmvrov peei. ττολλω
ύττυδίίστΐροζ τ) τον Oipeos ', viii. 86. 8. —
ωηθησαν : sc. προνχίΐν. — το ιτρώτον :
fruin the Iiefjinning, and so strengthen-
ing the negation, as t?V αρχ-ην in iv.
98. 4 ; vi. 56. 5. — 15. και τω τταρ"
βλιτίδα . . . 6νδιδο'α(Γΐν: C1. thinks that
the evident jjarallelism of the seJit.
requires that τοΰ αυχηματο$ should
depend on παρ' ελπίδα, as ttjs 5υνάμεωί
depends on πάρα Ισχΰν ; the former in
the sense " at variance with " (i.e. con-
trary to the expectation of) "their
proud self-confidence " ; the latter,
" contrary to the strength of their real
power," i.e. more than was necessary
in proportion to the real measure of
their strength. But it seems better,
with Kr., St., and others, to take τω
Trap' ίλττίδα = insperato, and const.
ToC αύχ-ηματοί with σφαΧΧόμ^νοι, " de-
ceived in their self-confidence." Cf iv.
62. 12, τω παρ' ίλπί^α μ)) χαΚΐπώί
σ<ρα\λ(σθω. With πάρα ίσχυρ ttjs
βυνάμίω?, cf. Soph. Phil. 594, ϊσχΰο$
κράτοί; Paul, ad Eph. ι. 1Π, τί) κράτοϊ
Tris Ισχύο$. — 16. €νδιδο'αχιν : give
in, lose courufje. Cf. viii. i. 23.
67. " We, on the contrary, have more
than ever cause to hope for the best ; for
the measures ichich they have taken
against us will themselves be ruinous to
them. Besides, not confidence but de-
spair dj'ives thf'iii to battle."
1. TO ΰίΓοίρχον irpo'Tcpov /ere. : τί)
υπάρχον is not to be understood, with
Kr., of material power, as διπλασία
ίκάστου η έλπ'ΐ! proves, but only of
moral strength ; here, " courage."
" self-confidence." " The feeling
which before animated us, in which
we, when we were still inexperienced,
dared to risk all, rests now on a
firm basis ; and since the conviction
of superiority has been added, the
hojie of every one is doubled." — ovi-
Ίτιστημονες : as ^πιστ-ημη (c. 62. 8; 64.
15), referring esp. to skill in seaman-
ship. — 2. άτΓίτολμησ-αμίν: found
only here. Cf. αποπΐΐρασαι, c. 36. 2;
άπο KLvSvveveiv, C. 81. 26. — 3. αΰτ<ΰ :
sc. τφ πρότεροι/ ΰπάρχοντι. — το κρα-
τίσ-του5 €Ϊναι: C1. explains τό with
the inf. as introducing the explana-
tion of Trjs SoK^fjaews. Most cditt. omit
TO. See App. — 4. it . . . ίνικη'σ-αμίν:
the real case in cond. form, as in i. ^;^.
8; 76.8; 86.4; iv. 85. 4; vi. 10. 20.
Tlie repetition of κρατίστου$ (hence
124
THUCYDIDKS VII. 67.
5 η ελτΓίς • τά Se πολλά προς τάς Ιπι^^ειρησείς η μζγίστη
έλπΙ<ζ μεγίστην και τηι^ προθυμίας παρέχεται. τά τε 2
της άντιμιμιησεως αυτών της παρασκευής ημών τω μεν
ημετερω τρόπω ζυνηθη τε εστυ καΐ ουκ ανάρμοστοι προς
εκαστον αυτών εσόμεθα • οΐ δ', έπειθαν πολλοί μεν 6πλΐ-
10 rat έπι τών καταστρωμάτων παρά το καθεστηκος ώσι,
πολλοΧ δε κα\ άκοντισταί, -χερσαίοι, ως ειπείν, Άκαρ-
_ νάνες τε και άλλοι, επι ναυς άναβάντες, ot ούδ' όπως
καθεζομενους χρη το βέλος άφεΐναι εύρησουσι, πώς ου
σφαλουσι τε τας ναυς και εν σφίσιν αύτοίς πάντες ουκ
15 εν τω εαυτών τρόπω κινούμενοι ταράζονται ; επεί και 3
τω πληθει τών νεών ουκ ώφελησονται, ει τις καΐ τόΒε
υμών, OTL ουκ icrat? i^au/ua^T^Vet, πεφόβηται • εν ολίγω γαρ
πολλαι άργότεραι μεν ες το Spav τι ων βούλονται έσον-
ται, ρασται οε ες το βλάπτεσθαι άφ' ων ημιν παρεσκεύα-
20 σται. το ο άληθεστατον γνώτε, εζ ων ημείς οιόμεθα 4
the omission of the comma before ei)
gives to the explanatory clause some-
thing of an axiomatic character. — 5.
τά ΐΓολλά : for the most part, tjeneraUy.
Cf. i. 13. 3; iv. So. 10.
6. τά τη8 άντιμιμησίωδ . . . ημών :
" everything in our arrangements
which they on their side (αντί-) seek
to imitate." — 8. οΰκ άνάρμοσ-χοι. :
"not unprepared." This adj. in
pers. const, is not fdund elsewhere. —
10. Ίταρά TO καθ£σ•τηκο'5 : contrari/ to
the usual manner. Cf. i. 98. 9. — 11.
χ€ρσαΐοι: "living on terra firma,"
used esp. of animals, and hence soft-
ened by ώ$ eiirelv. It is to be con-
nected \vith eVi vavs avaBavTes, and
'PiKapvavis re κα) άλλοι is added as
furnisliing significant examples. — 12.
όπως . . . χρη : cf. c. 44. 15 ; iii. 11. 18 ;
and see on i. 91. 4. — 13. καθ€ξομ€'-
νου$: sitting; for they will not be able
to stand on board the ships. — 14. irws
ov . . . ras vavs: how will the// not im-
peril their ships? — ev σφίσιν αντοΐ? . . .
ταροίξονται : see on c. 23. 10. — 15.
ev τω . . . τροίΓΟ) : cf i. 130. 5, iv τω
καθίστηκότι τρόπ(ιΐ.
16. τω χλη'θίΐ: "by the greater
number." — 17. «νόλίγω: in a narrow
space. Cf. c. 70. 22 ; ii. S4. 14 ; S6. 20 ;
iv. 55. 17; 96. 13. — 18. άργοτΐραι es
TO δράν: " slower in accomplishing."
Cf vi. 12. 10, I'fiirepjs es rh apxetv.
— 19. £S TO βλά•π•τ6σθαι: unusual
for the simple inf. after ρασται. It is
caused by the parallelism with the
preceding es τί» δραν. For the usual
const., see on c. 14. 5. — άφ' ών ήμίν
•7Γαρ£σκ£υασ•ται : bj/ the arrani/emtnts
n-hich hare been made hij us ; unusual as-
similation of the nom. of the rel. clause
(άττό τούτων a). G. 1033 : H. 096 a ;
Kiilm. oo-j,note4. For άττό, cf. c. 29.6.
THUCYDIDES VII. 67, 68.
125
σαφώς ττεττύσθαι • νπερβαΚΧόντων yap αντοΐς των κακών
καΐ βίαζόμβνου νττο της τταρονσης απορίας 4ς άπόνοιαν
καθεστηκασυν ον παρασκευής πίστει μάλλον η τν'^'ης απο-
κιν^υνενσαι όντως όπως Swai^rat, tV -η βιασάμενοί ίκ-
25 πλεύσωσιν η κατά γην μετά τοντο την απογωρησίν ποι-
ωνται, ως των ye παρόντων ουκ αν πράζαντες -χεΐρον.
68 " Προς ουν άταζίαν τε τοιαύτην καΐ τύχην άντρων 1
εαυτην παρα^ε^ωκυΐαν πολεμυωτάτων όργη προσμείζω-
μεν, καΐ νομίσωμεν α/χα μεν νομιμώτατον είναυ προς
τους εναντίους, οϊ αν ως επι τιμωρία του προσπεσόντος
5 ^ίκαιώσωσιν άποπλησαι της γνώμης το θυμονμενον, α/χα
21. ύΐΓίρβαλλοντων : a bun da re,
superare. C'/! vi. 23. 3. For the co-
ordination of the gen. abs. with the
circumstantial nom., both causal, see
Kr. Spr. 56, 14, 2 ; Kiihn. 492, 3.-23.
άίΓοκινδυν € ν <r α ι : this is Duker's con-
jecture for αποκινδυνεΰσα (dat.) of the
Mss. and most editt. In this \vay the
idea is απόνοιαν καθΐστηκασι is carried
out naturally, and ovtws oVois Svi/avrai
is brought into tlie necessary connex-
ion with a verb. The Schol. says :
ού TTJ napacTKfurj ΒηΚονότι iriaTevovTes,
αλλά iiaKLv^uvevaat uirevSovres firl τρ
τύχ-ρ rh μίλλον ποιούνται, which sup-
ports the conjecture. " They are come
into the desperate strait of risking a
battle in such manner as they can,
trusting more to fortune than to their
own strength." For government of άπο-
KivSvvedaai, see Kr. Spi•. 55, 3, 16. —
26. ces . • • οΰκ αν •η•ροίξαντ€8 χ€Ϊρον:
the aor. (as in vi. 20. 8, προσδΐζαμί-
vas) in tlie uncertainty of the Mss. is
to be preferred to the f ut. part, πράξον-
res. των τταρόντων χ€Ϊρον short for
χΰρον ^ iv τψ παρόντι πρασσονσι. Kr.
Spr. 47, 27, 2. Cf. vi. 89. 19, rijs
ΰπαρχονση5 ακολασίαί . . . μετριύτίροι.
For the causal partic. with άν repre-
senting aor. opt., see GMT. 215; H.
987 a.
68. " We, however, are without doubt
justified, while warding off a most un-
just attack, in taking full revenge on
our bitterest foes ; and bg this means we
shall at the same time secure freedom
for all Sicilg."
1. irpos οΰν άταξίαν . . . ττροσμίίξω-
μ,€ν: the ace. with ττρόϊ for the simple
dat. is unusual, but after the analogy
of μάχΐσθαι irpos τίνα. — τυχην άνδρΰν
€αυτήν Ίταραδίδωκυΐαν : the idea of a
fate overruling the individual human
being, as well as whole states, is not
found elsewhere in Thuc, but often
in Dem. ; ^.g. 11. 22, rijv ttjs ημετίρα?
πό\(ωί τύχην tiv ΐλοίμην fj ri]v eKt'ivov.
— 2. όργη : with fury, as in v. 70. 2.
— 3. νομιμαίτατον . . . οϊ άν : against
enemies it is quite lauful [i.e. they act
quite lawfully ) ir/io,eie. On the free con-
nexion of the pi. of the pers. rel. pron.
■ with the neut. adj., see Kr. Spr. 51, 13,
11 ; Kiihn. 563, 3 d. Cf. ii. 44. 4 ; vi. 14.
7. — 4. tus €iri τιμωρία τοίϊ trpotrirttrov-
Tos : on the ground of punishing tlie ag-
gressor. Cf. i. 126. 14. — 5. άίΓο-ιτλή-
<rai τήξ γνώμη8 το θυμου'μίνον : to satiate
their heart's animositg. So in iii. 82.
126
THUCYDIDES Λ'ΙΙ. 68.
Se βχ^θρονς ά/χυνασ^αι βκγβνησόμβνον -ημίν [και] το \ey6- 2
μβι^όν που rjhiaTOv είναι. ώς δε ί^θροί και εγθίστοι,
πάντβς ΐστε, οΐ γ' επί τηι> -ημετεραν ηλθορ ^ουλωσόμενοι,
εν ω, εΐ κατώρθωσαν, άν^ράσι μεν αν ταΚτγιστα προσε-
10 θεσαν, ναισΐ δε καΧ yvvaL^l τα απρεπέστατα, πόλεί δε
ΤΎ) πάση την αίσχίστ'ην επίκΚ-ησιν, άνθ' ων μη μαλακί- 3
σθηναί τίνα πρέπει, μηοε το άκινοννως άπεΚθειν αντονς
κέρδος νομίσαι. τούτο μεν γαρ καΐ εάν κρατιησωσιν,
ομοίως 8ράσονσί • το δε πραςάντων 'ημών εκ τον εΐκότοζ
15 α βονλόμεθα τούσ^ε τε κολασθηναι καΐ Trf πάστ) Σικελία
καρπονμενΎ) καΐ πρΙν εΚενθερίαν βεβαιοτεραν παρα^ονναι,
κάλος 6 άγων. καΐ κίνδυνων ovtol σπανυώτατου, ο1 αν
εΧάγιστα εκ τον σφαλ-ηναι βΧάπτοντες πλείστα δια το
εντνχτισαί ώφελωσιν.
64, i κτΓΐμπλάναι. rh θυμούμ(νον (also
Eur. Hec. 299) as rh deSios, i. 36.
3 ; τίι 6ρ•γιζόμΐνον, ii. 59. 12 ; rb ΐττιθυ-
μοΰν, v'l. 24. 4. — 6. €κγ€νησομίνον :
(Vat.) will fall to our lot, become ours ;
more appropriate than iyy€v■ησόμ€vov
(cf. Ar. Eq. 851), will he possible. Cf.
Hdt. i. 78. 7; vii. 4. 5. The partic. έκ-γ^νψ
σόμΐνον depends on νομίσωμεν (with
force of β/δώ^ίβ;/). Kiihn. 484, 8; Kr.
Dial. 56, 4, 4. — TO λ£γομ€νον irov
ή'δισ-τον ίίναι : evidently appos. to
ixOpoiis αμύνασθαι, " that which is
proverbially the sweetest thing"; and
hence καί, which is omitted by one
Ms. and Valla, is incorrect. Kr. Spr.
57, 10, 12. -
7. €χθροΙ καΐ έ'χθκττοι: enemies,
and indeed the worst of all enemies.
See on c. 48. 24. — 9. ev ω : where-
fey, referring in a general sense to
the idea of the preceding clause,
as in iv. 18. 7. Scliol. eV τφ δουλώ-
σασθαι ήμάϊ. — τόίλγκττα •π•ρο<Γίθ€<Γαν :
as in iii. 42. 25, τιμτιν, iv. 20. 12, χά-
ριν. — 11. την αΐίτχίστην «ιτίκληοΊν :
Schol. tV δουλύαν (in the sense of
political dependence).
12. άκινδυ'νωδ : i.e. for the Syracu-
sans and all Sicily. — 14. ημών:
adopted by CI. from Vat., on the
ground that it is almost indispensable
after the foregoing, Avhich treated of
the Athenians. But, as St. says,
■ημών is easily understood from βου\ό-
μίθα. Kr. is certainly wrong in pro-
posing αυτών. For the const, ττράττΐΐρ
Tt, see Kr. Spr. 46, 5, 11. — «κ τοΰ
cIkotos : as is probable. — 15. κολα-
(τθήναι, παραδονναι : the sent, is con-
structed as if Ka\hs ayav were to fol-
low. With the latter inf. supply τ^μαί.
The subj. is changed as in vi. 68.
12. — 16. eXcuOcpiav : belongs to καρ-
πουμΐνρ as well as to παραΒοΰναι.
Kuhn. 597, 2 f . — 18. ck τοΰ σ-φαλή-
ναι : ί')ΐ consei/itence of failure. For
gen. of inf. with prep, thus used adv.,
see Kuhn. 478, 4 c. — ιτλίΐσ-τα: cog-
nate ace. See on c. 24. 12.
THUCYDIDES VII. 69.
12:
69 Και ol μ€^ των ^νρακοσίωρ στρατηγού καΙ TvXltt- 1
πος τοιαύτα καΐ αντοί τοις σφβτβροίς στρατιώταις τταρα-
Kekevcra^evoL άντεπληρονν τάς νανς βνθνς, eVetoi^ '^^^^
τους Άθηραίους ησθάροντο. ό 8e Νικία? υπό των τταρόν- 2
. 5 των ζκπβπληγμενος καΐ ορών οίος 6 κίνδυνος κα\ ως
έγγνς η^η, εττειδ"») και. δσον ουκ efxeXkov ανάγβσθαυ, καΐ
νομίσας, οπβρ ττάσγουσίν iv τοις μεγάλοίς αγώσι, πάντα
τ€ έργω en σφίσιν ivSea eivau και λόγω αύτοΐς οΰπω
Ικανα είρησθαί, αύθις των τριηράργων βνα ζκαστον
10 άνζκάλζΐ, πατρόθεν τε επονομάζων και αυτούς ονομαστί
καΐ φυλην, άζιων τό τε καθ" εαυτόν, ω υπήρχε λαμ-
69. Afte7• this speech, the Syracusan
leaders also embark their troops. Nici-
as, however, overwhelmed by the thought
of the impendinc] crisis, turns once more
with prayers and exhortations to the
individnal tr'ierarchs. Afier this he
arranges the troops with whom he re-
mains on land in as long a line as pos-
sible along the shore; and Demosthenes,
Menander, and Eiithydemus, who. have
charge of the fleet, sail immediately with
their ships against the closed entrance of
the harbour.
3. καΐ ToOs Άθηναίουδ : sc. πληρονν-
ras ras αυτών vavs. Kr. Spr. 56, 16, 1.
Cf. i. 78. 10; ii. 86. 14. — 4. viro των
ιταροντων : found only here. It is
equiv. to the usual t«- των παρόντων,
4πϊ TOiS παρονσι, irphs τα παρόντα, άπh
των παρόντων. See οη C. 56. 6.
5. cos iyyv? ήδη : the reading of
Vat. ; the ήν after ■ήζη which the other
, Mss. have weakens the force of the
expression. — 6. oVov ου : tantum
η on. Kr. Spr. 67, 14, 5. Cf. i. 36. 8 ;
ii. 94. 6 ; iv. 69. 15 ; v. 59. 22 ; 64. 4 ; vi.
45. 8 ; viii. 26. 3. — 7. oirep ττάσ-χουσ-ιν :
sc. o'i άνθρωποι νομίζοντΐ$- — ιτάντα . . .
«Ιρήσ-θαι: the number of σφίσιν and
avTo7s shows that both refer to the
subj. of πάσχουσιν. After σφίσιν has
made clear the reference to the subj.
of πάσχουσιν, there is no need of the
refl. in the second case. The con-
trasted epyai and λό-γφ make it clear
that both dats. refer to the same subj.
But Pp. and Bm. explain ainois = toIs
στρατιώταΐί τον 'Νικίου ; St., following
L. Dindorf, strikes out αύτο7$, which
however seems necessary with Aoyci)
ίίρησθαι. οΰπω ικανά is opp. to πάντα,
hence the position of re. — 9. e'va 4'κα-
σ-τον: cf c. 75. 15; vi. 41. 6. — 10.
avcKoiXei : called by name, as in c. 70.
49. See on i. 3. 16. — ττατρο'θίν τ€
ίίΓονομάζων : the Schol. refers to
Hom. K. 68, πατρόθ(ν eV yeveris ονομά-
ζων avSpa 'ίκαστον, πάνταε κυ δαίνων.
— αυτού?: !•β. τοΓϊ olKeiois αυτών ονό-
μασιν, as opp. to φυλ-ην, both for
the sake of greater honour. St.
claims, however, that επονομάζων is
nowhere equiv. simply to δνομάζων,
but here and in Plat. Lys. 204 a (en
πατρόθΐν ΐπονομάζ(το.ι) means eVi τω
ονόματι ονομάζΐΐν, i.e. praeter ipso-
rum η omen η om in are. He
omits, therefore, κα\ avTovs ονομαστί,
as a marginal explanation indicating
this force of the verb. — 11. οίξιών:
128
THUCYDIDES Λ'ΙΙ. 69.
πρότητό^ tl, μη προόίδόναί tlvo. καΧ τα<ζ πατρικας dpe-
τάς, ώρ επίφανείς -ήσαν οΐ πρόγονοι, μη αφαι^ίζζίν, πα-
τρίδος τ€ της έλευθερωτάτης νττομιμνήσκων καΐ της εν
15 CLvTYj άνεττιτάκτον πασίν ες την hiaiTav εζονσίας, άλλα
τε λέγων οσα εν τω τοίοντω ηΒη του καιρόν οντες άν-
θρωποι ον προς το Βοκεΐν tlvl άργαιοΧογεΙν φνλαζάμε-
VOL είποιεν αν, καί υπέρ απάντων παραπλήσια ες τε yv-
ναΖκας κα\ παιδας και θεούς πατρώους προφερόμενα,
20 αλλ' επΙ τη παρούση εκπΧηζει ωφέλιμα νομιζοντες επι-
βοώ^ται. καΐ 6 μεν ούχ^ ικανά μάλλον η άζ^αγκαΓα νομ'ι- 3
σας παρηνησθαι, άπογωρησας ηγε τον πεζον προς την
^άλασσαι^ και παρεταζεν ως επΙ πλείστον εΒύνατο, όπως
ΟΤΙ μεγίστη τοις εν ταις ναυσίν ώφελία ες το θαρσείν
25 γίγνοιτο. 6 δε Δημοσθένης καΐ ^Ιενανορος καΐ ΚύθύΒη- 4
μος [ούτοι γάρ επΙ τάς νανς των Αθηναίων στρατηγοί
admonishing, with tlie infs. μη προδιδο-
vcu and μτ? αφάνιζαν, of which the
former has as subj. rica (preceded by
its limiting rel. clause), the latter
TovTovs {ών ^ TovTovs wv). — TO καθ
ί'αυτον : gets through δ ύπηρχ^ λαμ-
irpOTrjTOs τι the signification of indi-
vidual merit and worth. Schol. την
o'lKetav αρΐτην. — λαμιτροτητοδ τι: see
on c. 48. 9. — 14. TTJs tv αϋτ•^ aveiri-
τάκτου , . . €ξουσ-ία5 : i'.f • οτι έκαστοι
iv αύττ) ανίπιτάκτω$ διαιτασθαι ίξΐστί.
See the beautiful expression of this
thought in the Funeral Oration, ii.
37. § 2. — 15. όίλλα T€ λ€γων : τε in-
trnducing the third partic. — 16. «v
τω τοιοτίτω τοΰ καιρού : in siirh a crisis.
See on c. 2. Ιβ. — 17. οϋ irpos το 5o-
Κ€ΐν τινι άρχαιολθΎ€Ϊν ψυλαξοίμ€νοι :
not minding lesl they might seem to on;/ to
sa>/ something old. φυλάσσΐσθαι π pas τι
is rare. It occurs in Plut. ^Γor. 976 d.
wpos, as to, icith regard to, as in ii. 22.
1 ; vi. 40. 13, and often. — 18. καΐ
VTTtp άιτάντων . . . προψ€ρο'μ£να : = aL
καΐ wrip απάντων τταραπΚ-ησια προφΐρΐ-
Toi. The whole clause is in appos. to
οσα . .'. ΐΐποΐΐν αν. καί, even, is to be
taken with απάντων, and παραπλήσια
is pred. to προφ^ράμ^να. " Common-
place appeals such as are brought
forward even for everything (on all
occasions)." — 20. αλλ* . . . €ΐΓΐβοώνται :
the force of οσα continues. The
clause is opp. to oh wphs rb SoKe7v . . .
φυλαξαμΐνοι ΐίτοκν αν.
21. ονχ ικανά μάλλον η αναγκαία:
Schol. άναγκοΓα μαΚΚον ίίπΐρ Ικανά. Cf.
ii. 70. δ, βρώσΐί avayKaia; νί. 37• 1"»
avayKala παρασκ€υί]. — 22. τον ΤΓδξον :
i.e. the part of the land force that re-
mained on shore to guard the Ζιατά-
χισμα (c. 6o. 11). — 23. οιτωβ . • •
γίγνοιτο: i.e. in order that tlie sight
of tlie greater crowd might increase
their courage.
25. Mc'vavSpos καΐ Εΰθυ'δημο?- ''^■
c. 1 6. 5. — 26. σ•τρατηγοι €ΤΓ£βησ-αν :
THUCYDIDES Λ^Ι. 69, ηο.
129
€ΤΓ€.βτΐ(ταν) αραντ€9 άττό τον έαντωι/ στρατοπέδου ευθύς
enXeov προς το ζβνγμα τον Χιμενος και τον καταλει-
φθέντα ^ι4κπ\ονν, βονΧόμενοι βίάσασθαυ ές το εζω.
10 προ€ζαναγαγόμ€Ρθϋ Se οΐ ^νρακόσιοι και οι ζνμμα^οι 1
νανσΧ παραπλησίαις τον αριθμόν και προτερον, κατά
Τ€ τον ΕκπΧονν μέρει αντων εφυλασσον και κατά τον
άλλον κνκλω XtjaeVa, όπως πανταχόθεν α^α προσπί-
5 πτοιεν τοις Άθηναίοις, και 6 πεζός άμα αντοΐς παρε-
βοηθει χιπερ καΧ at ντ^ες κατίσγοιεν. yjp^ov δε τον ναντι-
Jiad embarked as strategi (pred.)• — 28.
TO ζ€νγμα : the barrier of the harbour,
described in c. 59. § 2. So the Greeks
named a bridge of boats of any kind.
— 29. διε'κιτλουν : signifies usually tlie
manoeuvre of breaking through a line
of hostile ships (c. 36. 22 ; 70. 26),
but here the space left for sailing
through (cf. Plut. Nic. 24, airfKXeiaav
rhv Sif κπλουν). For it seems neces-
sary to assume, even though it is not
mentioned, that the Syraeusans in clos-
ing their harbour must have left an
opening for their own use. The Schol.,
who seems to have read παραΚαφθίντα,
explains, τούτεστι παρίλίλΐίτττο ware
μη ΐζεΰχθαι. In c. JO. 3 εκπλονϊ re-
fers to the same point in the ζΐν-γμα.
Hence κατα.\ΐΐψθ(ρτα of Vat. is to be
preferred to καταληφθίντα, τταραλνφ-
Θ4ντα, or παραλΐίφθ(ντα. Cf. Hdt. vii.
36. 12, δ te κπ \ooy υττόφαυσιν κατί-
λιπον των πΐντηκοντΐρων καΐ τριηρ^ων,
" they left an opening to sail through "
(referring to the bridge over the
Hellespont). — βιοίσ-ασ-θαι : abs. break
through, as in i. 63. .5 ; different from
c. 70. 43.
70. TJie Sgrarusan fleet has posses-
sion not onJij of the outlet but of aU. parts
of the harbour, and the battle soon be-
comes general. On both sides the great-
est effort and skill are put forth bg the
leaders as well as bg the crews.
1. Ίτροίξαναγαγομίνοι : this form,
which Dion. Hal. gives in quoting the
passage, is here necessary. The aor.
is required before ^φύΧα&σον, and the
simple i^ayeaeai does not occur in the
sense of the sailing out of ships, while
several different compounds of άνά-
■γΐσθαί have this force : i^avayeffdat,
ii. 25. 25; ύπβξανάγ^σθαι, iii. 74. 14;
ai/TfTravayeaOai, iv. 25. 4. The com-
parison with the isolated e^aywyr],
Hdt. iv. 1 79. 9, which is used not of
the sailing out, but of rescue from
danger, is not sufficient. St., how-
ever, reads ■!Γpoeξayayόμevoι = pro-
vecti, priores vela dantes, and
compares besides elaywy-t) in Hdt. iv.
179. 9, also eire^ayovTa, c. 52. 8. On
the freq. errors in the transcription
of this and like forms, see the App.
on i. 29. 18. — 2. καΐ irpoTtpov : cf c.
52. 3. There were at that time 7G. —
5. παρεβοηθει : Arn.'s reading, follow-
ing Dion. Hal., for τταραβο-ηθΐΊ, irapa-
βοηθγ or παραβοηθοΐ of the Mss. " It
is absurd to say that they stationed
their ships all round the harbour in
order that tlieir land forces might aid
them, when nothing had been said
about the land forces." With καϊ 'άμα
130
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 70.
Kov Τ0Γ9 SvpaKoaioL<; SiKavo<i μβν καΐ ' Χγάθαρχ^ος κέρας
εκάτερος τον παρτος εγων, ΐΙνθηι> δε καί οΐ Κορίνθιου
το μέσον, επεί^η δ' οί Αθηναίου προσεμυσγον τω ζενγ- 2
10 ματί, τγί μεν ττρώτΎ] ρνμτ} επίπλεοντες εκράτονν των
τεταγμένων νέων προς αντω, καΐ έπειρωντο \νειν τας
κΚιησεις • μετά δε τούτο πανταχ^όθεν σφίσι των %νρακο-
σίων καί ζυμμάχων επυφερομένων ου προς τω ζενγματί
€TL μόνον ην η ναυ/χα^ια, άλλα, και κατά τον λίμενα εγί-
15 γνετο, καΐ ην καρτερά καΐ οία ονχ έτερα των προτέρων,
πολλή μεν γαρ εκατέροις προθυμία άπο των ναυτών ες 3
το επυπλεΐν οπότε κελενσθείη εγίγνετο, πολλή οε η άν-
τιτεχνησις των κυβερνητών καΧ ά,γωνισμος προς αλλή-
λους, οί τε επιβάται εθεράπευον, ore προσπεσοι ναυς
therefore a second precaution is in-
troduced independently. There is an
exact parallel to this passage in ii. 90.
14: (δΦορμΙων) ew\ei πάρα την yrjv καϊ
δ ΊΤΐζοε άμα των Μ^σσηνίων παρΐβοτ,θΐΐ.
The land troops stood on the shore
ready to attack the ships of the Athe-
nians wherever they might be driven
to land. — 7. rois Συρακοσίοΐ5 : the
dat. with &ρχ€ΐν as in i. 93. 11 ; ii. 2.
6; vi. 54. 27. G. 1105; H. 767; Kr.
Spr. 47, 20, 2. — Σικανο9 : cf. e. 50. 1.
— Άγάθαρχοδ: c. 25. 2. — 8. Πυθη'ν :
c. I. 1 ; vi. 104. 8. — 9. ot 'Αθηναίοι:
most Mss. and Dion, de Tina-. Iml. j).
875 read οί άλλοι ΆθηναΊοι. St. pre-
fixes, with a few Mss., also καί. But
there is ground here neither for άλλοι
(as in c. 61. 1) nor for καί (cf. c. 69.
§ 4), both of wliich \'at. omits.
10. των Τ£ταγμ.€'νων V€wv irpos αΰτω :
as to the position of irphs ούτω, cf. v.
112. 0, τί) μίχρι TOvSf σωζονστι τύχτι e/c
του θΐ'ιου αυτήν. Kr. .Spr. 50, 10, 2. —
11. λτίβΐν Tos κλην£ΐ8: i.e. to break
the zeugma, for the passage that had
been left open (c. 69. 29) would have
to be enlarged to allow the whole
fleet to escape. See on c. 69. 29, and
cf. c. 59. § 2. — 12. σ-ψύτι : for outo?s,
written under the influence of the
preceding sent. — 14. ην : so Vat.
correctly ; the rest omit. iy'iyveTo
cannot prop, be used of the ναυμαχία
nphs τω ζ(ύγματι, the beginning of
which had been already mentioned in
10. — κατά τον λιμ€'να €γίγνίτο : ι.ΐ'.
the sea-fight which had already begun
now broke out ovfr the ichole harbour.
— 15. ο'ία οΰχ €Τ6'ρα : cf i. 23. 5 ; viii.
I. 12.
16. ΊΓολλη', ΐΓολλη' : cf. ττολλούί, πολ-
λού$ in i. 49. 2, ο. — άπο των ναυτών:
on the part of the sailor.';, stronger than
the simple gen. See on i. 37. 5. — 17.
Κ€λ€υσθ€ίη : /.''• by the κΐλ^υσταί (40)
appninted to this duty. — η άντιτ€'-
χνησ -is : the art. is used since this is a
recognized feature in any sea-fight.
This word and άΎωνισμόί foinid only
here in Att. — 19. o't Τ6 β'-π-ιβάται: τΐ
introduces the third member aftc
THUCYDIDES VII. 70.
131
20 1^171, ιχη λβίπβσθαυ τά άπο τον καταστρώματος της άλλης
τέχνης • πας re τις έν ω προσετέτακτο αντος έκαστος
ήπείγετο πρώτος φαίνεσθαυ. ζνμπεσουσών δε εν ολίγω 4
πολλών νεών [πλεΐσταυ yap οη αύται εν ελαχίστω εναν-
μάχησαν • βραχύ yap άπελιπον ζνναμφότεραι διακόσιαι
25 γενέσθαι) at μεν εμβολαΐ δια το μη είναι, τάς ανακρούσεις
καΧ ^ιεκπλονς ολνγαι iyiyvovTO, at δε προσβολαί, ώς τνχοι
ναυς νηι προσπεσονσα η δια το φενγειν η άλλη "^πιπλε-
ονσα, πνκιότεραι ήσαν. και όσον μεν χρόνον προσφε- 5
ροιτο νανς, οι άπο τών καταστρωμάτων τοις άκοντίοις
30 και τοζεύμασι και λίθοις άφθόνως eV αντην εχρώντο •
επειοη οε προσμείζειαν, οί επιβάται ες χείρας Ιόντες επει-
ρώντο ταΐς αλλήλων νανσΐν επι^αιι^ειι/. ζυνετνγχανε τε 6
ναυτών and κυβίρνητών. — ίθίράττίυον :
C U r a b a η t. — 20. τά άττο τοΰ κατα-
{Γχρώματοβ : the service on deck. It is
subj. of ΚΐίτΓΐσθΜ. For από, see on c.
63. 9. — TT)S άλλη8 Τ€'χνη5 : i-f- τηί τών
ναυτών καϊ κυβ^ρνητώι/. — 21. iras Τ€
Tts: the resumptive re, as witli rh
ξύμπαν, c. 49. 18; ά7Γλώ$, iii. 82. 34;
πάντι Tp6ic(f, iv. 48. 15. For iras Tis,
see on c. 60. 13. — ev ω : i.e. iv τούτω
φ; iv belonging only with the im-
plied τούτψ and to be connected with
πρώτοί φαίνΐσθαι. For ττροστάσσΐσθαι
with the simple dat., cf. ii. 87. 31 ; vi.
31.31; 42.8. ^
24. βρα\ΰ άττίλιττον : ^ ολίγου iSt-
■ησαν. With simple inf. Kiilin. 510, note
9 a. Cf. Hdt. vii. 9. 18, oAiyov άπο-
λιπόντι . . . άφικ^σθαί. — διακοσ-ιαι. :
acc. to c. 60. 21 and 2 above, the
number would be ISfi. —25. at €μβο-
λα£: most Mss. have iic0o\a'i, which
does not suit the context. The ιμβυ-
λαΐ are intentional attacks, πρισβοΑαί
accidental collisions (as shown by iis
τύχοι . . . (τηττλίουσα) of the sliij)S. —
δια TO μη €ίναι . . . Sie'KirXovs : ' •''• on
account of the impossibility of the
regular manoeuvres, avuKpovaeis (sqc on
C. 36. 28) and δι^κπΚοι. The δίΐκπ\ου$
was the favourite Att. manoeuvre of
breaking tiirougli the hostile line, and
then attacking the separated portions
in flank or rear. See on i. 49. 11. The
art. is not repeated with SUicwAovs, as
in c. 71. 3. — 27. ή δια το φ€νγ£ΐ,ν η
άλλτ) (νηΐ) ίΐΓίτΓλε'ουσ-α: I'o-ordination
of different consts. (_'/'. vi. 17. 12, ί)
iK τοΰ \eya>v πείθΐίν ί) σταιτιαί^ων. Kr.
Spr. 59, 2, 3.
31. ol ίΐΓΐβάται : wrongly suspected
by Pluygers (Mnem. 11, p. 90). After
the slingers and archers had sought
to ward off the approaching ship, the
regular ίτηβάται, the hoplites on
board, took up the battle close at
liand. Cf. c. 62. 14. — 32. €•η•ιβαί-
V€iv : with the dat. only here in Time,
elsewhere with gen. or eVi rt.
ξυνετΰγχανί τ€ ττολλαχοΰ : (ind so it
liii/}ji('H('il ill 111(1111/ ji/lircs. ξυντυ-/χάν(ΐ '
of the coincidence of several circum-
132
THUCYDIDES ΥΙΙ. ηο.
πο\\α\ον δια την στβροχωρίαν τα μίν άλλοις έμβεβλη-
κεναι, τα δε αύτονς εμβεβλησθαι, δυο re περί μίαν καΐ
35 εστίν fj κα\ πλείονς ναυς κατ ανάγκην ζννηρτησθαι, κα\
τοΙς κυβερνήταυς των μεν φνΧακην των δ' επίβουλην,
μη καθ' εν εκαστον κατά πολλά δβ ττανταγόθεν, ττεριε-
στάναί, και τον κτνττον μεγαν άπο ττολλων νέων ζνμ-
τητΓΤονσών εκττληζίν τε άμα καΐ άττοστερησιν της άκοη<;
40 ων οΐ κελενσταΐ φθεγγοίντο παρεχ^ειν. πολλή γαρ ?)η 7
Ύ) παρακελενσις καΐ βοη αφ' εκατερων τοΙς κελενσταΙ<ζ
κατά τε την τεχνην καΐ προς την αντίκα φίλονικίαν
εγίγνετο, τοις μ.εν Αθηναίους βιάζεσθαί τε τον εκπλουν
επιβοωντες καΧ περί της ες την πατρίδα σωτηρίας νυν,
45 εΐ ποτέ καΐ ανθις, προθνμως άντίλαβεσθαι, τοΙς δε Ίνρα-
κοσίοις και ζυμμάχους καλόν είναι κωλνσαί τε αντονς
stances, as ξυμβαΐν^ιν in c. 75• "• — 33.
τα \Uv, . . . τα Se : " on the one side,
on the other side." — εμβ^βΜ•**'^*"•'• '■
some general subj., like τίνα or fvlovs
is to be supplied, to which in the
second clause, before (μβΐβλησθαι, the
pred. avTovs, l/ietnselves, is added. —
34. εμβεβλήσ-θαι ; from the act. eu-
βάΚλΐΐν τινί, as in c. 34. 20. — 35. κατ
ανάγκην : of necessity, because they
could not help it. Cf. c. 57. 24. —
ξυνηρτησ-θαι : Schol. συμπίΐΓ\4χθαι. —
36. Tols κυβίρνη'ται? . . . φυλακήν . . .
ίττιβουλήν . . . •π•£ρΐ€<Γτάναι : = rovs
KvBfpvTiTas άναΎκάζ^σθαι αμα φυλάξαι
Tas ίπίφΐρομΐνα^ vaZs, αμα ΐπιβουλζΰσαι
άλλαΐϊ κτί. The sense is, " so that
upon the pilots devolved the neces-
sity of guardinsi against tlie one party
and of attacking the other, not one
by one, but on all sides at the same
time." With φνλακίιν ((πιβουΚην)
irfpieffravat, cf. iii. 54. 17, TrepieVrrj
(poBos; vi. 61. 18, irepi(CT'f]Kei ύίΓοψι'α.
— 38. μί'γαν . . . ξυμτΓΠΓΤΟυσών : placed
after κτΰπον (sc. οντά) in prcd. sense.
— 39. άτΓΟίττε'ρηοΓίν ιταρε'χίΐν : = απο-
aTepe7v.
40. τΓολλη: "much and loud." — 41.
άφ' εκατ6ρων: cf. IG, above. — Tois KeXev-
(TTftis : i.e. ττσρά των κελ,ΐυστών. —
42. κατά Te την τί'χνην καΐ -irpos την
αΰτίκα φιλονικίαν : "as their calling•
dcnutndeil, and from tlie rivalry of
the moment." — 43. tois μέν 'Αθη-
ναίοι?: obj. of 4πίβοώντΐ5, which is
understood also with to'is Se Ινρακο-
alois (45). — 44. εττιβοώντί? : after
Tols KeKevaTais, as if oi κΐ\ΐυστα\ τταρτ-
Ke\€vouTo preceded. See on c. 42. 9. —
xepl TTJs • . ■ σωτηρία?: CI. takes with
ίντιΧοβίσθαι as an emphatic circum-
locution for the gen., comparing c.66.
1 ; but St. rightly takes αντιΚαβίσθαι
abs., as in ii. 8. 3; viii. 106. 28. τ9ι$
is T^jv τΓΟτρίδα σωτηρία! is after the
analogy of the common const., is
την πατρίδα σωζΐσθτ,ι. — VVV, ίϊ "ΠΌΤε
και αυθι?, Ίτροθυμω? όντιλαβί'σθαι : C1.
explains: "since the admonitory βϊ
THUCYDIDES VII. 70, 71.
133
Βυαφνγεΐρ και την οίκείαν έκαστους πατρίδα νίκτησαντας
Ιττανζ-ησαι. και οι στρατηγοί προσέτι εκατερων, et τινά 8
ΤΓου ορωεν μη δι' ανάγκην ττρνμναν κρονόμενον, άνα-
50 καΚονντες ονομαστι τον τριηραργον ηρώτων, οί μεν Αθη-
ναίοι el την πολεμιωτάτην γην οικβιοτεραν η8η της ου
Si ολίγον πόνου κεκτημένης θαλάσσης ηγούμενοι νπο-
γωρονσιν, οι δε %υρακ6σιοι ει ους σαφώς tiracrt προθυ-
μουμενονς \^ Κθηναίονς^ παντι τρόπω 8ιαφνγεϊν, τούτους
71 αυτοί, φεύγοντας φεύγονσιν. ο τε εκ της γης πεζός άμ- 1
ποτ€, if ever, refers to the past {cf. c.
64. 10; iv. 55. 12), καϊ adOis can be
connected only with vvv._ Tlie admo-
nition to the Athenians is: 'if ever
before, now once again they must do
everything to obtain a safe return
home.' Cf. Dem. i. 6, τφ ττοΚίμφ
προσέχα,ν, ΐίπερ ττοτί, καΐ νΰν. Quite
different is the connexion in ii. 48. 14,
where ττοη refers to the fut., 'if the
sickness shoukl ever break out
again.' " The other editt. all punctu-
ate vvv, ΐϊ TTore καΐ avdis, προθύμω$, i.e.
now, if ever again (in the fut.), wliich
is• doubtless better. — 47. ckoio-tods:
refers to the allies from the different
Sicilian states. For position, see on
c. 57. 46.
49. μή δι' ανάγκην : unnecessarily .
See App. — ττρΰμναν κρουομ€νον: here
" retiring from the battle." — άνακα-
λοΰντ€8 όνομασ-τί : see on c. 69. 10. —
51. οΙκΕΐοτ€'ραν : more friendlij, more
their own. — ttJs ου δι' ολίγου iro'vov
Κ€κτημ€'νη8 θαλάσσ-ηδ : spoken in the
full confidence of Athenian superi-
ority at sea. πόνου, which is added
from Vat., strengthens this effect ma-
terially. κ€κτημ4νηί is pass., as in ii.
62. 22. Kr. Spr. 40, s.v. ; Kiihn. 377,
4 a. — 52. ύίΓοχωροΰσ-ιν : the correct
reading from Vat. for ίποχωροΰσί•/ of
the other Mss. It is the prop, word
for retreat before a sujierior force,
and corresponds exactly to the πρύ-
μναν κρουόμ^νον above. Cf. πρΰμναν
κρουόμΐνον ύποχωρΐΊν also in i. 54. 16 ;
iii. 78. 12. — 54. [Αθηναίου?] : CI.
(Attica, p. 194, 1862) considers this
a gloss, contending that it weakens
the effect of a contrast which is itself
quite clear. Pluygers {iinem. 11, p.
96) and St. agree. — 55. φ€υ'γοντα5
φ€ΐ5γου<Γΐν : repeated to heighten the
contrast.
71. The infantrij on both sides fol-
low the changing events of the battle with
most painful interest, their bodily move-
ments keeping time with the excitement
of their minds. The Athenians, espe-
cially, for a long time greet the occur-
rences before their eyes ivith loud excla-
mations of hope or of anxiety '; but when
victory at last decides for the Syracu-
sans, and the Athenians, fleeing in wild
confusion, seek refuge on shore, the land
troops are seized with despair like that
of the Lacedaemonians ivhen their peo-
ple, after the destruction of their ships,
were hopelessly cut off at Pylus (iv. 14).
L. ο T€ «K τήϊ γήϊ ΊΓίζοε άμφοτ€'ρων
KTe. '. cf. C. 70. 29, οί οττί» των καταστρω-
μάτων, τΐ introduces significantly a
new feature of the \vhole considera-
tion. At the bottom of the entire
description as far as 24 lies the idea,
134
THUCYDIDES VII. 71.
φοτερων Ισόρροπου της ΐ'αυ/χατ^ιας καθεστηκυίας πολύν
τον ά-γωνα κα\ ζΰστασιν της γνώμης €.ιχ€, φιΚονικών μεν
6 αύτόθεν πβρί του πλείονος η8η κάλου, SeStore? Se οί
5 επελθόντες μη των παρόντων ετι χείρω πράζωσυ. πάν- 2
των yap Srj άνακειμενων τοις Αθηναίους ες τάς ναυς 6
τε φόβος ην ύπερ του μέλλοντος ού^ενΐ εοίκώς, καΐ δια.
το {άνώμαλον της τάζεως) άνώμαλον καΐ την εποφιν
της ναυμαχίας εκ της γης ήναγκάζοντο εχευν. δι' ολί- 3
10 γου γαρ οϋσης της θέας καΐ ου πάντων άμα ες το αύτο
σκοπούντων, εΐ μεν τίνες ίΒουεν πη τους σφετερους επι-
κρατουντας, άνεθάρσησαν τε αν καΐ προς άνάκλησιν
that so long as the real struggle is
undecided, so long continues in the
minds of the spectators a reflexion
of this struggle. To Ισορρόττου ttis
ναυμαχίας καθ(στηκυία5 answers ττολυι/
rhv αγώνα καϊ ζΰστασιν τηί Ύνώμηε βίχε.
ξύστασίί, used in Hdt. vi. 117. 6 and
vii. 167. 5, of the greatest heat of
battle, expresses here excitement of
mind Cstronger than even aywv). It
occurs also in same sense in Eur.
Hipp. 983, μΐνο5 μ^ν ξύστασί! τ6 σων
(ppevaiv δΐΐντι. And Dio C., who in
his account of the battle ot Mylae
(xlix. 9) had this passage in mind,
says, αντιπάΚου ΐττϊ iroKv rrjs μάχη$
"γενομΐνηί κτορροττψ και αυτοί συ στ α-
σίί Tijs •γνώμ•η$ συνίσχοντο. — 2.
ΊΓολνν: prod. Kiihn. 465, 11 c. — 4. ο
αΰτο'θίν : Schol. ό "S.vpaKOaios στρατός.
This and οΙ eireXdavTes (sc. ol 'Αθηναίοι
καϊ οί ξνμμαχοι) are the parts in appos.
to ο Te eK TTJi yfis -KeCos. Cf. iv. 6.
3. Kr. Spr. 56, 9, 1. — xipl τοΰ itKti-
ovos η8η καλοΰ: "to make greater
tlie glory tliat was already great." —
5. μή των Ίταροντων en χίίρω irpa-
ξω(Γΐ : '7". c. 67. 2<>.
6. άνακ£ΐμ€'νων : takes, as pf . pass.
to ανατίθημι (viii. 82. 3), is instead of ev.
Cf. Hdt. i. 97. 3, δ Αηϊόκηί is ewvThv
irav ανακΐ'ιμΐνον. The Schol. renders
the sense correctly, iraaifs ttjs iKwiSos
αΰτοΓί ev Ta7s ναυσϊ oiitrTjs. — 7. οΰδενΐ
εΌικώ$: sc. oTos ovdels άλΛοϊ = fJ-^yi-
στοί. — δια το (άνώμαλον ttJs τοξίωξΝ
άνώμαλον καΐ tiJv έττοψιν ttJs ναυμο-
\ias eK TTJs γή5 ήναγκοίζοντο έ'χειν : so
C1. reads, not claiming certainty for
his addition, but seeking only to give,
instead of the incomprehensible origi-
nal, the sense which is gatliered from
the context: "and because their posi-
tion on the shore was unlike (in con-
sequence of the widely extended line,
c. 69. 23), so necessarily was their
view of the conflict (from different
points) imlike." This explanation is
hardly satisfactory. See App.
9. δι' ολίγου : at a little distance, as
in ii. S9. 41 ,• iii. 43. 14. — 12. άνεθοίρ-
ο-ησ-ον άν : use of αν with aor. indie,
to express a repeated occurrence,
corresponding to e? Tives iSotev in the
prot. GMT. 102 ; H. 835, a ; Kuhn.
392% δ. Cf. riat. Apol. 22 b, άναΧαμ-
βάνων οί'τώΐ' τα ττοιήαβτα . . . Sn]ptiru!V
αν ούτοι' J. — Trpos άνάκλησιν : to calling
THUCYDIDES VII. 71.
135
θέων μη στβρησαυ σφας της σωτηρίας έτρ^ποντο • οί δ'
επί το ησσώμενον βλβφαρτβς ολοφυρμω τε άμα μετά βοής
15 εχ^ρωντο καΐ από των δρωμένων της οφεως καΐ την γνώ-
μην μάλλον των εν τω έργω ε^ονλουντο • άλλοι 8e και
ττρος αντίπαλόν τι της ι^αυ/χα;για9 άπι^όντες, δια το άκρί-
τως ζυνεγες της άμίλλης καΐ τοΙς σώμο.σιν αντοΐς Ισα τη
^όξη ττερι^εως ζνναπονεύοντες εν τοις χαλεπώτατα Βυη-
20 γον ' άεΐ γαρ παρ' ολίγον η 8ιεφενγον η άπώλλυντο. ην 4
τε εν τω αντω στρατενματι των Αθηναίων, εως άγγώ-
^οιαλα ενανμάχουν, πάντα ομον άκουσαι, ολοφνρμός, βοη,
νίκωντες, κρατούμενοι, άλλα οσα εν μεγάλω κιν^ννω
μέγα στρατόπε^ον πολνει^η άναγκάζοιτο φθεγγεσθαι.
by name. Cf. άνακαλΐΐν, c. 69. 10 ; jO.
49. — 13. ol 8' €πΙ τό ησ-σ•ώμ€νον βλ€'-
ψαντ€8 : = ίί δ' άλλοι . . . βλίχρειαν.
rh ήσσώμΐμον, the neut. partic. used
subst., has a collective force. Kr.
Spr. 43, 4, 17. — 14. όλοψυρμω μίτά
βοή$ : " loud lamentation." άμα con-
nects ολοφυρμω μ^τα jSoTJs ΐχρωντο with
τήι/ "γνώμην έζουλοΰρτο. — 15. των.
δρωμένων: obj. gen. with u\f/ews. Cf.
C. 42. 30, των ΈπιίΓΟλων ttjs αναβά-
aews. — την γνώμην . . . «δουλοΰντο :
of extreme hopelessness, which robs
the mind of freedom. Cf. ii. 61. 13,
δούλοι yap φρόνημα τι) αίφνίζιον ; iv. 34.
9, rfi -γνωμ-τ] 5€δουλωμΐνοι. — 16. τών
€V τω έργω: = των μαχόμενων. — 17.
άντίιταλον : = Ισόρροπον. — δια το
άκρίτω$ ξυν€χ€5 : on account of the Jong
continuance in uncertainty, i.e. the long
continuance of the uncertainty. — 18.
Tois «τώμασ-ιν . . . ξυνατΓον€υοντ€5 : i.e.
in the movement of the body the
mood of the mind was reflected.
Schol. συν(^ομοίοΰντΐ$ τα σώματα τΐι
ΤΓβρΙ τών •γΐ'γνομΐνων προσδοκία airtvevov
τφ σώμχτι τΐιδΐ κάκίϊσΐ. Χσα is cognate
ace. See on c. 34. 23. The passage
is imitated by Sail. Jug. 60: niti
corporibus et ea hue et illuc
... agi tare. — 19. €V tois χαλετταί-
τατα διήγον : ivere in the moxt painful
state. For 4v to7s, see on c. 19. 19.
20. oel γαρ παρ* ολίγον . . . άιτώλ-
λυντο : for now they icere all hut saved,
now all but lost, παρά as in c. 2. 23. —
21. T€ : and so. The inferential Τ6 as
in i. 4. 5 and often. — 21. άγχώμαλα:
cognate ace. See on c. 34. 23. The
word is found only in Thuc. and late
writers. — 22. ιτάντα ο'μοϋ άκοΰσ•αι,
όλοψυρμος . . . κρατον'μενοι. : the pers.
const, with elvai {πάντα being subj.
of ή(/) instead of the more usual
impers. Cf Aesch. Pers. 419, θάλασσα
δ' ούκΐτ' ijv ιδίΐν vavay'iwv πλ4)θουσα.
See the imitation of this passage in
Charit. p. β6, 10, πάντα ήν ΰμον, δάκρυα,
χαρά, θάμβοί, eAeos. — 23. νικώντί$ι
κρατούμενοι: i.e. the cries of the ex-
cited soldiers, tee conquer, we are beaten.
— όίλλα ό'σ-α . . . φθεγγεσ^θαι : = πάντα
τα άλλα (ϊδη φθεγμάτων, οσα μίγα
στρατόπίδον φθ(yyeσθaL avayKa^oiTO.
άλλα ends the asyndeton as the Lat.
alia. On the asyndeton, see Kr. Spr.
18Γ)
THUCYDIDES VII. 71.
25 παραπλήσια δε και ot ctti των uewv αντοΐς επασγον, 5
πρίν ye 817 ot ^νρακόσιοι /cat ot ζνμμ,αγοι έπΙ πολύ άν-
Τίσχούσηζ της νανμαγίας eTpexjjau re τους Αθηναίους καΐ
έπίκείμενοί λαμπρώς, πολλή κραυγή καΐ διακελευσ/χω
γ^ρώμενοί, κατε^ίωκον ες την γην. τότε οε 6 μεν ναυτι- Ο
30 κος στρατός, άλλος άλλη, όσοι μη μετέωροι εάλωσαν,
κατενεγθεντες εζεπεσον ες το στρατόπεΒον • 6 δε πεζός
ουκετι ^ιαφόρως, αλλ' άπο μιας ορμής οΙμωγη τε /cat
στόνω πάντες, Βυσανασ')(ετουντες τα γιγνόμενα, oi μεν-
επΙ τάς ναυς παρεβοηθουν, οΐ δε προς το λοιπόν του
35 τείχους ες φυλακην, άλλοι δε /cat ot πλείστοι η^η περί
σφάς αυτούς και οπη σωθησονται Βιεσκόπουν. ην τε εν 7
τω παραυτίκα ούοεμιάς οη των ςυμπασών ελάσσων εκ-
πληζις. παραπλήσια τε πεπόνθεσαν /cat έβρασαν αύτοι
59, 1, 1. On the general rel. cond.,
see GMT. 532 ; H. 914, Β 2.
25. avTois : sc. rols ev rrj yfi, de-
pendent on παραπλ^ιτια. — 26. irpiv γί
δη : until at lust. See on c. 39. 5. —
iiTi ΊΓολτί : long, with αρτισχούση$, as
in c. 22. 15; 79. 24, etc. — 27. ί'τρίψαν :
the aor. signifies the moment of the
crisis, the impf. καηδίωκον Γ29) the
results that followed. — 28. λαμΐΓρώ5:
= (pavepws, as in i. 49. 29, ή τροπή iy'i-
yvero Kauirpws κλ\ 4ν(Κΐΐντο οί Κορίνθιοι.
It belongs to κατ^Βίωκον. CI. would
connect it with έτρεψαν, which its
position forbids.
30. μ€τ€'ωροι : i.e. while still afloat
in the harbour. Cf. i. 48.4, etc. — 31.
KaT6V€X0iVT€s : Schol. πρ^5τηί/7•^ί'. Cf.
c. 53. o. — €ξ€•ΐΓ€σ•ον €s TO στρατοΐΓ€-
δον: i.e. rushed from the shijis into
the camp. — 32. οΰκί'τι διαψορωβ : no
longer with tlio variou.s emotions de-
scribed above 8-18, but driven by
c;ne impulse (a-n-h μιΰ$ δρμηί, for the
more usual μιΰ opyuij), i.e. despair. —
33. δυσ-ανασχ€τοΰντ€8 : ace. to Poll,
iii. 130, first used by Thuc. (and
only here) ; common in late writers.
This verb takes the ace. (τά yiyvo-
lUera), just as dvcrxepahfiv, ayavaKreTp.
Kr. Spr. 48, 8, 1. Cf. Dion. Hal. p.
596, 22, 5υσανασχ€τοΰντΐ5 την τταρρη-
σίαν abrfis. — οΐ μ€ν . . . οΐ δί : part,
appos. to δ Trego's as in 4. — 34. το
λοιττόν τοΰ τβίχονδ,: the διατίίχισμα
mentioned in c. 60. 9. — 35. irepl σ-ψάς
αΰτουδ : the most thought at this
moment (^otj) only of themselves.
π^ρί with the ace. for the more usual
gen. Cf. iv. 51. 5, μ-ηδΐν πΐρΐ σφα5
νΐώτΐρον βουλ(νσΐ'.ν ; viii. 11. 19, τά
Trepl τΎΐν KaTa<pvyT]v riyyixeT]. — 36. oiri]
σωθησονται: οπτ) with fut. indie, as
0T6D τρό-πφ in i. 107. 19, and freq.
37. ουδεμιάς ίΧάσ^πον : i.e. μeyίστ■η.
So δ-η here as witli the sup. In for-
mulas like this the gen. is always
used, never ^. Kiihn. 548, note 5 ;
Kr. Spr. 47, 27, 3. — 38. καί : after
παραπΚ-ησια as in c. 70. 2. After καί
THUCYDIDES VII. 71, 72.
137
iu Πύλω • ^ιαφθαρεισων γαρ των νέων τοίς Λακεδαι/χο-
40 I'tot? προσαπώλΧνντο αντοϊς καί οΐ eV rrj νήσω άνδρες
^ϋαβββηκότβς, και τότ€ τοίς Άθηναίοίς aveXmarov yjv to
κατά γηρ σωθ-ησεσθαι, ιην μη τι παρά Xoyou γίγνηται.
72 Τβρομβνης δ' Ισχνράς τ'η<ζ ι^αυ/λα^ιας καΐ πολλών 1
νβων άμφοτ€ροί<ζ καΐ ανθρώπων άπολομένων οΐ %νρα-
κόσιοι και οι ζύμμαγοι επικρατησαντες τά τβ vavayia και
τονς ν€κρονς άνείλοντο και άποπλβνσαντες προς την πό-
5 λιν τροπαΐον έστησαν, οι ο' Άθηνα'ιοι νπο μεγέθους των 2
παρόντων κακών νεκρών μεν περί η ι^αυαγιωΐ' ούδε επε-
νόονν atT'ryirat αναίρεσιν, της δε νυκτός εβούλοντο εύθυς
αναγωρείν. Δημοσθένης δε NtKtct προσελθών γνώμην 3
(= ώ$) the aor. has the force of the
plpf . — 39. διαφθαρ^σών τών ν?ών
ί£Τ6. : cf. iv. 14 ff. — 40. Ίτροσ-αιτώλ-
λυντο avTois: (nnpf.) "were as good
as lost for them." For avroTs a few
of the minor Mss. have αύταΐί (ταΓί
ναυσί) ; but the repeated reference to
the Lacedaemonians is more forcible
than the unnecessary allusion to the
ships. — ol iv TTJ νησ-ω 8ιαβ€βηκοτ€5 :
for iv after verb of motion, see Klihn.
447, A a ; Kr. Sjir. G8, 12, 2. Cf. iv
14. 7, ταΓϊ. . . if T.77 yfi Karanecpevyviais;
also c. 87. 13. For position of the
pa^tic, see on e. 23. 14. — 41. καΐ
το'τί : so the?!. See on c. 29. 25. — 42.
παρά λο'γον : not παράλογοι/, which
Thuc. prob. never used as adj. See
on i. 65. 3.
72. After the battle the Syracusans
erect a trophij. The rjeneraJs of the Athe-
nians wish to make another attempt dur-
ing the succeeding night to cut their tcaij
through luith the rest of their ships ; but
the troops refuse to go on board again.
And so they determine to retreat by
land.
1. γίνομί'νη? δ' ίσ-χυράξ ttJs ναυμα-
χίαβ Krk. : refers to ol δ' 'Αθηναίοι . . .
' άναχωρΐΐν much more than to ol 2vpa-
κόσωι . . . ΐστησαν : " since the battle
had been so dreadful and the losses
so great, the Athenians thought only
of getting away." Hence only a
comma, not a colon, should l)e placed
after ίστησαν (5). — ιτολλών ν€ών :
ace. to 12, the Athenians had lost
(110 — 00) about 50 ships; ace. to
13,- the Syracusans (76 — 50) about
25. See on c. 60. 21 and 70. 24.
Diod. xiii. 17 gives the loss on the
Athenian side at 60, on the Syracu-
san at 8 destroyed and 16 rendered
useless.
5. ΰττό μεγ6'θον9 τών ιταροντων
κακών: ΰπό, by reason of. Cf. vi. 103.
20, ίτΓοψίαΐ' vTrh rwv παρόντων κακών (S
άλλήλουϊ (Ίχον. — 7. αΐτήσ-αι άναίρε-
(Γίν : explanatory of the proleptic
νεκρών irepi ^ ναυαγίων. Kr. Spr. 61, 0,
8. Cf. V. 63. 6, ίτΓίΐδή Trepl Όρχομί-
νου riyyeWiTO ΐα\ωκ4ναι. — €βονλοντο :
Vat.; ^βουλΐύοντο of the rest of the
Mss. is appropriate neither with ούδΐ
inevoovv nor with evdvs.
8. γνώμην eiroieiTO : made a. pro•
138
THUCYDIDES VII. 72, 73.
eVotetro πληρώσαι^τας €tl τάς λοιπάς των νβων βιά-
10 σασ^αι, τ^ι^ ^ύνωνται, άμα βω τον βκπλονν, Χεγων on
ττλειους ert at λοιπαι etcrt ι/τ^βς γ^ρτισιμαι σφίσιν η τοις
πολεμίους • ^α"αι/ yap τοΙς /λ€ι^ Αθηναίους πβρίλουπου ως
ίζηκοντα, τοις δ' εναντίους εΚάσσονς η πεντήκοντα. καΐ 4
ζυγ-χωρουντος Νυκίον ttj γνώμη κα\ βουλομενων πληρούν
15 αυτών ου νανταυ ουκ ηθελον εσβαίνευν δια το καταπε-
πληγβαίτε τη ησση καΐ μη αν ετυ ουεσθαυ κρατησαυ. καΧ
ου μεν ως κατά γην άναγωρησοντες η^η ζνμπαντες την
Ι^γνώμην ευχον. Έρμοκράτης Βε 6 ^νρακόσυος νπονοησας 1
αυτών την ουάνουαν κα\ νομίσας Βευνον εΐι^αι εΐ τοσαύτη
στρατυά κατά γην ύπογωρησασα καΐ καθεζομενη που της
Χυκελίας βουλησεταυ αν^ί,ς σφίσυ τον πόλεμον πουεΖσθαυ,
5 εσηγεΐταυ ελθών τοις εν τελευ ουσυν ώς ου γύρεων άποχω-
ρησαυ της νυκτός αυτούς περυυ^εΐν, λέγων ταύτα α καΐ
posal. C'f. i. 128. 27; ii. 2. 24. — 9.
'ΐΓληρώ(Γαντα9 e'ri,: hacing manned once
more. Cf. c. 59. 8. Kiihii. 464, 2, takes
€Tt TOLS Koiiras as equiv. to ras ΐτί
λοιπά?. CI. omits ert without good
reason. — 11. νη€8 χρησ-ιμαι : the
more usual masc. form occurs viii. 76.
26. The two words are treated as
one and therefore placed together
after at \ο^παί, while πλε/ουϊ is pred.
15. αυτών : i.e. Nicias and Demos-
thenes. — 16. T€ : added from Vat.
and contrasting appropriately the
double reason, what had happened
and what was to be feared. — μη ■ • •
κρατήσαι : au to be connected with
κρατησαι; μη en οίΐσθαι dependent on
δια τό. — 17. tos κατά γην άναχωρη-
σοντίδ : cf. Plat. L(';/r/. 755 b, μηκίτι
rijv τηΚικανιην αρχήν iis άρξων διανοη-
θ•ήτω.
73• Hermocrates advises ilie S_i/ra-
cusans to wall off all the roads leading
into the interior, and occupy them with
troops. But the next day being a festival
of Hercxdes, they are indisposed to make
new efforts. Hermocrates, thereupon,
warns the Athenians through messengers
whom they suppose friendly not to set
out in the night, saying that they will
find the roads guarded by troops.
2. ii . . . βουλη'<Γ€ται . . . τον ιτολί-
μον •π•οΐ€Ϊ<Γθαι : (f.c. ζΐ. 5. — 5. ίση-
γ€Ϊτοι : represents. Cf iii. 20. 7 ; iv.
76. 8; vi. 99. 7. — Tots ev τ€λ€ΐ ov<ri:
cf i. 90. 29; vi. 88. 61. For the dat.
with ΐΧθών, see on i. 13. 12. — 6. άιτο-
χωρήσ-αι aUToOs iripiiSelv : to let them
(fuietly withdraw. Kr. and CI. think
that wepuS€7v with the inf. represents
the possibility of anything taking
place, with the partic. the fact. Kr.
Spr. 56, 6, 3. But in GMT. 903, 6,
the inf. and partic. are shown to refer
to exactly the same thing. Cf ii.
18. 21, irepuSelv τμηθεΊσαν ; ii. 20. 6,
irfpiiSflv τμ-ηθηναι. See also Kiihn.
484, 24. — λ€'γων ταΰτα α καΐ airtS
THUCYDIDES VII. 73.
139
αύτω iSoKei, άλλα ίςεΧθόντα'; -ηΒη ττάντας 'ϊ,νρακοσίον;
καΐ τους ζνμμάχονς τάς re oSovs άποίκο^ομησαί καΐ τά
στενόπορα των χωρίων ουαλαβόντας φνΧάσσειν. οΐ δε 2
10 ξυνεγίγνωσκον μεν και αντοι ονχ^ ησσον ταύτα εκείνου
καΐ ε'δόκει ττοιητεα είναυ, τους οε ανθρώπους άρτι ασ μέ-
νους άτΓΟ ι^αυ^αα^ιας τε μεγάλης άναττεπαυμενους καΐ
άμα εορτής ούσης [έτυχε γαρ αύτοΐς ^ΐΐρακλεΐ ταύτην
την ημεραν θυσία ούσα) ου οοκεΐν αν ρα^ίως ε^ελτ^σαι
15 ΰπακουσαι • ύπο γαρ του περίχαρους της νίκης προς
πόσιν τετράφθαι τους πολλούς εν τη εορτή, καΐ πάντα
μάλλον ελπίζειν άν σφων πείθεσθαι αυτούς η όπλα λα-
βόντας εν τω παρόντι εζελθεΐν. ως δε τοΖς άργουσι ταύτα 3
c8oK€i : so Vat. and most of tlie Mss.
The sense seems to be, "saying just
what he actually (/cai) thought." CI.
explains, " saying that which seemed
to him from his own conjecture {καΐ
αύτφ) probable." Certain intelli-
gence he did not claim to have. The
reference is to ύποΐΌ-ησα? αυτών τ^ν
διάνοιαν and the consideration con-
nected therewith, καΐ νομΙσα$ . . . τ^ν
πόΚίμον ποΐ€Ϊσθαί. εσηγεΓταί expresses
the advice, Kiywv the ground for it.
Neither explanation, though perliaps
as good as can be given, is entirely
satisfactory, and St. may be right
in bracketing the words. — 7. άλλα
€ξ€λθο'ντα5 . . . άτΓΟίκοδομήσ-αι . . . φυ-
λοί<Γ(Γ€ΐν : supply χρ4ων 4στί from
above. — ή'δη : immediatehj. — 8. rds
oSovs άτΓΟίκοδομήται : Schol. αποφρί-
|αι διά rivos οίκοδομηε. Cf. i. 134• 12.
— 9. διαλαβο'ντα? : CI. and Bm. fol-
low Bk. in adopting tliis reading from
Vat. for προφθάσαντα! of the remain-
ing Mss. and editt. διαλαβεΐν, which
occurs only here in Time, is warranted
and explained by the imitation of
Polyb. i. 18, 01 στρατηγοί των 'Ρωμαίων
τα μεταξύ των τάφρων καΐ των στρατο-
ΤΓΐδων διαστ-ηματα φυ\ακα75 δκΚαβον ;
iv. 67, ό ΦίλίπτΓΟϊ κλίίσα5 rets πύλα!
του Κορίνθου καΐ διαλαβων τάί δδου$
φυλακαΊί. Cf. Diod. xiv. 75> '^"' ^'ο-
νύσιοί ταε όδου? διαΚαβών φυ\ακαΊ5.
Suidas, citing our passage, explains :
διαλαβών, ττροκατασχών. See App. —
ol δί : sc. iv τβ'λΕΐ iivTes.
10. |υν€γίγνω(ΓΚον : trn-e of the
same opinion; ξυν- with adv. force.
Cf ii. 60. 15. — 11. άρτι . . . άναπε-
Ίταυμε'νου? : " the men having just
gladly taken a little repose after the
great sea-fight." On account of άσμί-
νου$ and the prep, από, ά.ναπΐπαυμ(νου5
is to be preferred to πεπαυμΐνουε of
Vat. For the simple partic. and gen.
abs. co-ord., see Kr. Spr. 56, 14, 2. —
14. ου δοκ€ϊν : depends loosel3' on
ΐ-γί-γνωσκον (or eXeyof) to be supplied
from ^υνΐ-γί-γνωσκον above. — άν : be-
longs with ΐθβλησαι. — 15. viro τον
τΓίριχαροΰ? : " by reason of their great
joy." νπά as in c. 72. 5. rb ττ^ριχαρίε
occurs also in ii. 51.28. — 17. σφών:
the gen. with τηίθΐσθαι not elsewhere
found in Att. prose. KUhn. 417, note
140
THUCYDIDES VII. 73, 74.
ΧογίζομείΌίζ εφαίνβτο άπορα και ονκέτι ζττβυθβν αυτούς
20 6 Έρμοκράτηζ, αντος inl τούτοις τάδε μηχαναται • Se-
διώς, μη οί \\θηναΐοί καθ' ησνχ^ίαν ττροφθάσωσιν iv
ΤΎ) ννκτΐ διελ^όι^τες τά -)(^αλεπώτατα των χλωρίων, πέμπει
των εταίρων τινά<ζ των εαντον μετά Ιππέων προς το των
Αθηναίων στρατόπε^ον ηνίκα ζυνεσκόταζεν • ot προσε-
25 λάσαντες εζ όσον τις έμεΧλεν άκονσεσθαι καΐ άνακαλε-
σάμενοί τινας ως οντες των Αθηναίων επιτήδειοι [ήσαν
yap τίνες τω Νικία διάγγελοι των εν^οθεν) εκέλενον
φραζειν Νικία μη άπάγειν της νυκτός το στράτευμα, ώς
^νρακοσίων τας οδούς φυλασσόντων, άλλα κα^' ησυ^ίαν
30 ττ^ς ημέρας παρασκευασάμενον άπο^ωρείν. και οι μεν
ειπόντες άπηλθον, και οί άκούσαζ^τες οιηγγειλαν τοις
Κ-^στρατηγοΐς των Αθηναίων, οι δε προς το άγγελμα επέσχον 1
6; Kr. Spi•. 48, 7, 8. Kr. compares
Eur. /. A. 726, πείθεσθαι. yap ΐΧθισμαι
σίθεν. The gen. is common in Hdt.
Cf. i. 59. 13, and Stein's note. The
gen. σφών is here partly induced by
the preceding ττάντα : " anytliing else
from them they would be more ready
to listen to than an order to take up
arms,'" etc.
19. ούκ€'τι €ΐΓ€ΐθ£ν avrovs : i-e. when
his arguments no longer produced
any effect. — 20. i-nX tovtois: under
these circumstances. See on c. 62. 14.
— τάδί μηχανάται : he contrived the
following plan, which is set forth with-
out connective {yap) after τάδβ, as
often after roiov^e. See on i. 89. 2. —
24. ξυν£σ-κοταζίν : as in i. 51. 7. — 25.
ίξ ο<Γθυ : i.e. is τοσούτον ίξ 'όσου. Kr.
■ Spr. 51, 13, 9. — tis : i.e. in the camp
of the Atlienians, for άκούσ(σθαί is
act. — ανακαλεσ-άμΐνοι : (mid.) calling
forth hy name (to themselves). See
on c. 69. 10 ; 70. 49. By this very act
they made themselves appear to be,.
as they claimed, enn^Seioi. — 27. 8ιάγ-
γ€\οι των €v8o0€v: Schol. μηνυτάΐ καΐ
i^ayyeKXovT es τα "Σ,υρακοσίων. Siayye-
λο5 is found elsewhere only in the
later writers (^e.g. Dio C. xl. 8), but
corresponds to the verb SiayyiWeiy
in 31. Since it was known on both
sides that Nicias had spies in SjTa-
cuse (cf. c. 48. § 2), Hermocrates
was able without diflSculty to get
access to the Athenians. But these
messengers, of course, did not belong
to the spies of Nicias. — 31. και ol
άκοιίσ•αντ€5 : Kr.'s proposal καΐ ο'ί, opp.
to 01 μίν, would be admissible after
the analogy of iv. 33. 11 ; 68. 25. But
the correlative of οί μίν is rather ol δί
in c. 74. 1, and κα\ οί ακούσαντί$ . . .
Άθ-ηναίων is logically subord. to the
preceding clause, as if the sent, ran,
κα\ οί μΐν απΎ]Κθον ilwovTts ταντα, & οί
ακούσαντΐ$ ktL
74. The commanders of the Atheni-
ans, deceived into remaining during the
coming night, spend also the following
THUCYDIDES VII. 74.
141
την νύκτα, ρομίσαντβς ουκ απατηρ etvat. /cat έπει^η καΐ
ως ουκ €νθνς ωρμ,ησαν, eSo^ev αντοϊς και την imovaav
ημέραν περυμεΐναί, όπως ζυσκενάσαίντο ως εκ των ^ννα-
5 των OL στρατίωται ort )(ρησυμώτατα, καΐ τα μεν άλλα
τται/τα καταλυπεΐν, άι^αλα^όζ^τας δε αυτά οσα περί το
σώμα ες διαιται^ νπηρχεν έττιτη'^εια άφορμασθαι. Έ,νρα- 2
kOctlol οε καΐ Τνλίππος τω μεν πεζω προεζελθόντες τάς
τε οοονς τας κατά την ^ώραν η εΙκος ην τους ^Αθηναίους
10 Ιέναι άπεφράγννσαν καΐ των ρείθρων και ποταμών τας
οιαβάσεις εφυλασσον καΐ ες ύπο^ο)(Ύ)ν του στρατεύματος
ώς κωλύσοντες rj eSo/cet έτάσσοντο. ταΐς δε ναυσΐ προσ-
πΧεύσαντες τας ναυς των Αθηναίων άπο του alyiaXov
άφεΐλκον, {ενεπρησαν δβ τινας ολίγας, ωσπερ ^ιενοηθη-
15 σαν, αυτοί oi ^Αθηναίοι), τας δ' αλλάς καθ" ησυγίαν ού-
dcvj in preparations for the departure.
The Si/racusans, hoivever, make use of
the time to shut off the roads, arid to
place guards at the crossings of the
rivers. At the same time theg draw
from the shore and bring to their har-
bour the ships which hud been abandoned
and left unburnt bi/ the Athenians.
1. "irpos TO άγγ€λμα: in view of the
message, πρόε as in iii. 43. 12 ; iv. 126.
4. — ί'ΐΓί'σχον : with ace. of time, as
in i. 137. 32 ; iv. 31. 1, etc. — 2. οι3κ :
belongs to άπάτην only, opp. to an
implied contrast, αλλ' αΚτιθ^ιαν. — και
ώ? : even thus, i.e. after the fatal delay
of the first night. Bm. explains,
"even thus, notwithstanding the neces-
sity for immediate departure." — 4.
ξυσ-κευάταιντο : c ο η ν a s a re, in Thuc.
only here. — ώ$ ίκ των δυνατών : nearly
equiv. to ws eK twv irapovTwv (vi. 70.
18), as ivell as they could. On ais with
such phrases, see Kr. Spr. 69, 63, 4.
— 5. oTi χρησ-ιμώτατα : has the em-
phasis of the sent., " in the most con-
venient form" (Jow.). — 6. άναλα-
βοντα? : (\%t.) preferable to the noni.
of tiie vulgate, άναλαβόντεε, as it re-
moves the anacoluthon. Cf. i. 31. 10;
53. 1 ; 72. 5, wiiere after ΐδοξεν airoTs
a pred. ace. with inf. follows. But in
iii. 36. 8 we have the nom. as in tlie
vulgate. — αυτά oVa: onhj that irhirh.
Kr. Sjir. 51, 5, δ. — irepl το σώμα €S
δίαιταν : for support of life.
10. άττεφράγνυο^αν : the unusual
form (ppayvvvai, for ψράσσΐΐν, found
also in Soph. Ant. 241. — 11. «s ύττο-
δοχην : unusual in hostile sense ; for
its use in a friendly sense, see on i.
139. 11. — 13. Tas vais τών Άθη-
ναι'ων : which, ace. to c. 71. 31, had
been run ashore. — 14. €'ν6'•ΐΓρησ-αν . . .
'Αθηναίοι : a parenthetical clause
stating what had already been done
by the Athenians. The aor. has the
force of the plpf. between the impfs.
αψΰλκον, 4κόμιζον, which indicate the
continued activity of the Syracusans.
ωσπερ διενο^θησαν refers to c. 60. 15,
142
THUCYDIDES VII. 74, 75.
Βενος κωλύοντας ως Ικάσττην ττοι Ικπετττωκυίαν άνα^η-
σάμενοί Ικόμιζον ες την πόλίν.
75 Mera δβ τοντο, eVetSr) έοόκβί τω Χικια καί τω 1
'Ι ι t t
Χ-ημοσ-θένει Ικανως τταρεσκενάσθαι, και η άράστασις η^η
τον στρατεύματος τρίτΎ) ήμερα άπο της ναυ/αα^ιας εγί-
γνετο. ^ει,νον ονν ηρ ον καθ" h> μόνον των πραγμάτων, 2
5 οτί τάς τε νανς άποΧωλεκότες πάσας άπεγωρονν κα\
άντΙ μεγάλης ελπίδος καί αντοί και η πόλις κινόννενον-
τες, άλλα καΐ εν τη άπολείχ^ει τον στρατοπεΒον ζννε-
ySati/e τη τε οφει εκάστω αλγεινά και τη γνώμη αίσθε-
σθαι. των τε γαρ νεκρών άταφων όντων, οπότε τις Γδοι 3
10 τινά τών επιτηΒείων κείμενον, ες λύπην μετά φόβον
— 16. tos €κάσ•την ττοι €'κπ€•7ΓΓωκυϊαν :
"as they severally had run aground
anywhere." The clause is realh"
elliptical, the leading verb being un-
derstood. See on i. 3. 19.
75. Under such sad circumstances
the Athenian army sets out on the third
day afier the battle. Everything com-
bines to render the situation desperate :
the leaving behind of the dead, as well
as the wounded and the sick, who break
forth into the bitterest complaints ; the
despondency and helplessness icith ichich
about 40,000 men foce a perfectly dark
foture ; the lack of servants, inost of
whom had recently run away ; the remem-
brance of the brilliant hopes with which
they had set out, and ichich had now
been utterly destroyed.
2. irapca-KcvacrOai : impers. inf.
from the inipt-rs. indie. Cf. i. 46. 1 ;
iii. 107. 21 ; iv. 67. 2. — καί: introduc-
ing the immediate performance of the
resolution taken, as in ii. 93. 18; iv. 8.
40 ; viii. 27. 24, is fTreiae, κα) ^^ρχσί
ταΰτα. — du'oitrTao'is : departure, as in
i. 133. 14; ii. 14. 7.
4. δ€ΐνονην: with general subj.
Cf. ii. 51. 11 ; V. 64. 17. — ού καθ' €V
μόνον τών Ίτραγμάτων : explained by
OTL Tas re vavs . . . KivSuvtvovTes, and
opp. to αλλά και iv ττι άττολίίψΕί . . .
αϊσθΐσθαι (7), i.e. the general result is
contrasted with the personal experi-
ences of the individual. The general
sense of the whole sent, is : " it was
terrible not only with regard to the
one chief aspect of their situation
(the loss of the fleet and consequent
danger for themselves and the state),
but also in that each one on leaving
the camp had the most painful im-
pressions." άλλα . . . αϊσθΐσθαι, though
grammatically independent, is logi-
cally subord. to Seivhv ήν. See App. —
6. άντΙ μ£-γοίλης eXiriSos : short for " in-
stead of accomjilishing the great
things for \vhich they had hoped." —
8. α1σ-θ£σ-θαι: CI. prefers the accentu-
ation of the pres. . with the good Ms.s.
here and in v. 26. 29. But it is bet-
ter, with the other editors, to accent
as aor. See Steup App. on ii. 93. 17 ;
St. Qu. Or.- p. (5(5.
10. κΐίμενον: i.e. lying dead. Cf.
iv. 3S. 8; Xen. An. i. 8. 27. — μ^τά
THUCYDIDES VII. 75.
143
καθίστατο, και οι ζώντβς καταΧειττόμ^νοι τρανματίαι τε
και άσθερβις πολύ t(ou τεθνεώτων τοΐς ζώσι λυπηρό-
τεροι -ήσαν και των άττοΧωλότων άθλιώτβροι. ττ/οός yap 4
άντιβολίαν και οΧοφνρμον τραπόμβνοι 4ς άπορίαν καθί-
15 στασαν, άγειν re σφας άζιονντες καΐ eva εκαστον έπι-
βοώμενοι, ei τινά ττον τις Ιοοι η εταίρων rj οικείων, των
τε ζ ν σκηνών ηΒη απ ιόντων εκκρεμανννμενοι καΐ επακο-
λονθονντες ες όσον SvvaivTO, ει τω δε προλίποι η ρώμη
καΐ το σώμα, ουκ άνευ \_6λίγων~\ ετη^ειασ/λών καΐ οιμωγής
20 υπολειπόμενοι• ώστε οάκρυσι παν το στράτευμα πλη-
σθεν καΐ απορία τοιαύττ) μη ραζίως άφορμάσθαι, καίπερ
ψοβου : tliinking of the sacred duty
of the burial of the dead. — 11. ζώντ€8
καταλ€ΐ•π•ομ€νοι : closely connected
with and attrib. to τραυματίαι re κοϋ
aaeeveh '. the ivoiinded and sick (c.
60. 10) who were left behind alive. —
12. Tois ζώ<Γΐ : Ci. thinks the epi-
thet ζώι'τes, applied to the departing
Athenians, out of place, esp. as the
same expression has just been used
very appropriately for the καταλ€ΐπό-
μ^νοι. τοΊ$ ζΰσι, he explains, must
have been written by a glossator to
make the ' meaning of Κυπ-ηρότ^ροι
(^painful, act.) clear, or perhaps to?s
δρωσι. must be substituted. The latter
is more probable since καθίστασαν {sc.
avTovs) seems to require some preced-
ing noun. But it may be questioned
whether τοΓ$ ^'^σι, although not neces-
sary to the sense, does not after all
make the contrast even stronger :
"and the wounded and sick who were
left behind alive were far more griev-
ous to the living than the dead, and
more wretched than those Λνΐιο 'had
perished."
14. άντιβολίαν : Schol. δεησυ, Ικ(-
σία. — καθίσ-ταο-αν : sc. avrovs, tovs
inroxwpovvTas. — 15. I'vo ί'κασ-τον : cf.
c. 69. 9 ; 70. 37. — €•ΐΓΐβοώμ£νοι : cull-
ing aloud. Cf. c. 69. 20; iii. 59. 11;
67. 9 ; viii. 92. 50. — 17. ήδη άττιο'ντων :
i.e. when they were just on tlie point
of starting. — 18. €s oVov: Vat. and
Valla (quousque) for 'όσον. — irpo-
λίτΓοι : Vat. for προλείττοί, aor. of tlie
single case. It is intr., like iWeiwet]/,
and rare. Cf. Eur. Or. 817, φόνο! . . .
ου TTpn\e'nr€i δίσσοΊσιν Άτρβίδαΐί. — η
ρώμη και το σ-ώμα : not equiv. to ρώμη
του σώματο5 (Γρ.), but "their (last)
powers of spirit and body." See App.
to vi. 31. 3. — 19. ούκ άν€υ [ολίγων]
ίΐΓΐθίΐασ-μών: the sense required here
is evidently not ivitlwut many impre-
cations, aiul Valla translates, η on
sine multis obtestationibus
ac ploratibus. See App. — 20.
ι5•π•ολ€ηΓο'μ€νοι : dropping behind. Vat.
for αποΧίπτόμΐνοί. It is intr. rather
than pass. For the pi. after τ&•, see
Kr. Spr. 58, 4, 5. — δάκρυσ-ι : rare dat.
with τΓ\-ησθ(ν for δακρύων. Cf. Eur.
Or. 1363, δακρύοισιν . . . 'Ελλάδα . . .
ΐττΚ-ησ^ ; Aesch. Pers. 1P>3, ττΙμττΚαται
δακρύμασιν. — 21. απορία: co-ord. with
■πλησθ^ν. — καίπερ €Κ πολέμιας : sc. αφορ-
144
THUCYDIDES Λ^ΙΙ. 75.
€κ πολβμίας re και μζίζω η κατά δάκρυα τα μίν ττεττον-
θότας η^η, τα he irepl των kv άφανεί δεδιότας μη πά-
θωοΓί. κατηφβίά re τις άμα καΐ κατάμεμι^ι^ σφών αυτών ά
25 τΓολλη ήν. ovSev γαρ άλλο η πάλει εκπεπολωρκημενγ]
βωκβσαν ν—οφζνγονσγ), καΐ ταυττ) ου σμικρά • μυριάδες
γαρ τοΐ) ζνμτταντος οχλον ουκ έλάσσονς τεσσάρων άμα
επορευοντο. και τούτων οι τε άλλοι εφερον πάντε<ζ ο η
τις εΒννατο έκαστος χρησιμον, και οΐ όττλιται καΐ οί ίπ-
30 7Γ17? τταρά το εΙωθο<; αυτοί τα σφέτερα αυτών σιτία επί
τοις οττλοις, οί μεν απορία ακολούθων, οΐ δβ απιστία•
άπηυτομοΧηκεσαν γαρ πάλαι τε και οί πλείστοι παρα-
'χβημα. εφερον δε ούΒε ταύτα ικανά • σίτος γαρ ούκετι
ην εν τω στρατοπεΖω. και μην η άλλη αΐκία και η ίσο- 6
μωμίνουί. Though Kaiirep belongs
also to the following parties., τητνονθό-
Tas, ίεδιόταϊ (connected κατά σύν^σιν
with στράτευμα), the restrictive signir
fication is not prominent. — 22. μ«ίζω
ή κατά: quam pro. Kiihn. •54ο, 8 ;
Kr. Si>r. 49, 4. Cf. ii. 50. 2.-23. τα
Si': connected by prolepsis with δίδιό-
ταϊ, but in sense belonging to πάθωσι.
— Trepi των «ν άψαν€ΐ : Schol. περί των
μΐλλοντων.
24. κατηψ€ΐα: dejection: in Time,
only here. Tt means originally a
lookinq (Joicn (from modesty orshame).
— κατάμ€μψΐ5 (τφών αυτών : self-con-
demnation. — 25. οΰδ = ν όίλλο η: really
elliptical ; some general word like
iy'iyvero or ίποίει must be supplied
from the following verb, as with Lat.
nihil aliud quam. See on ii. 16.
10. Kiihn. όί>7, 2 ο : Kr. Spr. 62, 8, 7.
— iro'Xti €Κ•ΤΓ€•7Γθλιορκημ€'ντ) : i.e. the
inhabitants of a city cajitured after
a siege. — 26. οΰ σ-μικρο: this form
occurs also in iv. 13. 11»; viii. 81. 11.
— μυριάδ£$ ktL : Boeckh (P. E.p. 367)
estimates that over 60,000 men had
come to Sicily. To these must be
added the Sicilian allies. By loss in
battle and esp. by desertion (below,
32, and c. 13. 12) they had been re-
duced to this number. — 29. tis έ'κο-
o-ros : cf. vi. 31. 31. — 30. παρά το
βίωθοβ αυτοί : as a rule ever}• hoplite
and cavalryman was attended by a
servant. — etriTois oirXois : '" addition
to their arms, Pluygers's emendation'
{^Γnem. 11. p. 96) for ΰττο rots 5ir\ois.
Cf. c. 86. 8, 4πϊ τοΪ5 aWois, in addition
to everything else. — 31. ακολουθών:
elsewhere called θ(ράτΓοντΐ$ (c. 13. i• ;
iv. 16. 9) or ύτΓ-ηρίται (iii. 17. 10; vi.
102. 10). — άτΓΜΓτία: i.e. fearing that
those who were still present would
follow the example of those who had
run away. — 32. τταραχρήμα : lately,
i.e. since the sea-fight. Scliol. ev τφ
τότΐ irapovTt. — 33. οϋ86 ταΰτα : i.e.
τα αιτία.
34. ή άλλη αΐκία και ίσομοιρία των
κακών : we should have expected
" nor, moreover, was the rest of theii
THUCYDIDES VII. 75.
145
35 μοίρία των κακών, βχ^ουσα τίνα όμως το μ,ετα ττολλών
κονφί(Τίν, ούδ' ως ράδια iu τω τταρόντί έ^οζάζετο, άλλως
re και άπο οίας λαμπρότητα'; και αυχτίματος του πρώτον
ές ο'ίαν τεΧεντην καΐ ταπεινότητα άφΐκτο. μεγιστον γαρ 7
8η το Ζιάφορον τούτο 'Έιλληνικω στρατενματι εγένετο, οΓς
40 άντΧ μεν τον άλλους ^ονΧω σο μένους ηκειν αντονς τοντο
μάλλον δεδιοτας μη πάθωσι ζυνεβη aTTteVat, άντΙ δ' εν-
)(Ύ)ς τε και τταιάι^ωι^, μεθ* ων έζέπλεον, πάλιν τούτων
τοΓς εναντίοις επιφημίσμασιν άφορμασθαι, πεζονς τε
άντΧ νανβατών πορενομενον.ς καΐ οπλιτικω προσέχοντας
misery and sufferings easy to bear"
(αΐκία referring to tlieir inward wretch-
edness, TO. κακά to the outward ills
that came upon them). But by the
addition of ίσομοι/ια a shift in the
thought is effected; for this idea, —
not simply the evils, but the equal
sharing of them, — dominates all the
rest of the sent. And so we have .
" and, moreover, the rest of their
misery, and the equal sharing of their
sufferings, although having in this
very 'along with the many' some
alleviation," etc. τό introduces the
proverbial μ^τα. iroWwv. Cf. τ h κρατί-
ffTovs elvai kts., c. 67. 3. Kr, Spr. 50,
5, 12. rh μΐτα. ττοΚλών is obj. of έχου-
σα, and Tiva κούψισιν is pred. See
App. — 36.ονδ' (lis : refers to ίχουσα . . .
κούφισί,ν, but resumes esp. the idea of
ομω3, which though joined to the iiar-
tic. belongs in sense to the main verb.
— όίλλως T€ καί : supply ΐνθυμουμίνοΐ5
from €δο|άς'€το. Klihn. 551, 9 does
not supply (νθυμουμίνοί?, but explains
= OTL anh τοιαύτη? Kre. — 37. άπο oi'as
λαμΐΓροτητθ8 . . . «S οϊαν τίλευτη'ν : the
same emphatic connexion of two rel.
clauses with strong effect as in v. 7.
4. — αϋχηματο8 : self-confidence. Cf.
c. 66. 15 ; ii. 62. 28. — τοΰ νρύτου :
placed after its noun for emphasis,
" as it was at first," and o\)\} to reXiv-
rrjv, as λαμπρότητο5 κα\ α\ιχηματο$ is
to ταπ€ΐ.ν6τΊ}τα. — 38. άφΐκτο : it had
come, without expressed subj. as irape-
σκΐυάαθαι in 2 above and i. 46. 1. St.
has adopted Badham's conjecture,
αφικατο.
μ€γΐ(Γτον γαρ Krk. : for the form of
the sent., see on c. 29. 29; i. i, 8. —
39. TO διάψορον : reverse, i.e. change
in circumstances. See on c. 55. 9. —
Έλληνικω : the art. τ^ which the
Mss. have is not appropriate, since
there is an implied contrast with βάρ-
0apos, as in v. 60. 14; vi. 31. 7. Of
the Persians at Marathon and Sala-
mis the like could perhaps be said.
— ois : referring to στράτΐυμα, as in
22, πΐτΓοΐ'θότα5. See on c. I. 9. For
the ace. following, see on c. 74. 6. —
40. άντΙ τον . . . ηκ€ΐν ktL : cf. i. 69.
24. — τοίτο : prok'ptic, as τά δί in 23.
— 42. μίθ' ίον e^e'irXeov : rf. vi. 32. —
ττάλιν τούτων: the first belongs to
άφορμασθαι ; the second to (vavTiOLS.
For position of τούτων, cf. vi. 64. 24,
ταύτα tovs ξυνδρασονταί. — 43. ΐΓ€ζο•υ8
τ£ : τε (Vat. ; the rest of the jNIss. 5e)
is co-ord. with καί before δπΚιτικφ. —
44. ναυβατών : this rather unusual
146
THUCYDIDES VII. 75-77.
45 μάλλον η ραντίκώ. όμως δε νπο μβγεθονς τον inLKoe-
μαμένου en Kivhvvov ττάντα ταΰτα αντοΐς οίστα έφαίνετο.
76 Όρώρ δε 6 Νικίας το στράτευμα άθνμουν καΧ εν ]
μεγάλτ) μεταβολτ) ον, εττι— αριών ώς εκ των υπαρχόντων
εθάρσυνέ τε και τταρεμνθείτο, βοτ) τε -χ^ρώμενος εη μάλ-
λον έκάστοίς καθ^ ους γίγνοιτο ύττο προθυμίας, καΐ βου-
5 λόμενος ώς επί πλείστον γεγωνίσκων ώφελεΐν tl •
77 " Και εκ των παρόντων, ώ Άθηναΐοί και ζνμμαγοι, 1
ε'λτΓίδα γ^ρη ^χ^^ν iv^V τ'-^^'ί '<^ctt εκ δεινότερων η τοι-
word includes, as the Schol. correctly
observes, tlie vavrat and ΐττιβάται. —
irpoae'xovras : Vat. for Λ -ulgate προσ-
σχόντα$, " turning tlitir minds to,
trusting." — 45. ΰιτο μίγ€'θου5: cf. c.
72. 5. — 46. οΙστά: as in i. 122. 9.
76. Nicias tries by an address to
raise the sinkinfj coura(je of his troops.
1. ev μτγάλτ) μΐταβολ^ όν : in con-
sequence of the uiyiarov δίάφορον of c.
75. 38. — 2. eiriirapioiv : i.e. coming up
to and going along the ranks, which
were already setting off. Cf. iv. 94.
11 ; vi.• 67. 19. — ώς ck τών νιταρχον-
των : as icell as possible under the cir-
cutnstances. See on c. 74. 4, ws e/c τών
Βννατΰν. — 3. €τι μάλλον : i.e. than
before the last battle, c. 69. 9 ff. — 4.
€ KoioTois : dat. governed by βο^ χρά-
μ€νο5 = ίπιβοων, C. JO. 44. — 5. ώζ c'tti
'ΤΓλ€ίσ-τον γΓγωνύτκων : " raising his
voice so as to be heard as far as pos-
sible." yeyaiviaKeiv only here in Thuc,
otherwise poetic. Cf. Aesch. Prom.
627 ; Eur. El. 809. Cf. ii. 34. 24. Sttos
ακονοιτο is ΐττΐ ττΧΐϊστον. — ώψελ€Ϊν τι :
so Vat., the rest of the Mss. simply
ωφίΧΐ'ιν, beginning the following chap,
with en. ωφΐΧΐ'ϊν τι is very appropri-
ate here where the utmost effort to
effect some good is described. The
const, is the same as in ώφ(\ΐ7ν μίγα,
χλεΓστα, ovSev.
Speech of Xicias to the Atheni-
ans ox LEAVING SYRACUSE.
77. Hoicever diffictdt our situation is,
ue need not give up hope. In the con-
sciousness of having done my duty to-
icard gods and men, I shall set you a
good example. Should the anger of the
gods be the cause of our misfortune, we
may hope that this icill change and a bet-
ter future be granted us. We are still
numerous and strong enough to establish
for ourselves a new commonwealth. Our
whole effort must be directed to keeping
good order on our march, and we must,
if necessary, even by hard jighting, cut
our tray through to the territory of the
friendly Steels. If ice succeed in that,
the others of you may hope to see your
homes again ; ice Athenians, however, to
raise up our city again from its great
fall. For men make the state, not walls
nor ships.
1. και etc τών τταροντων : this read-
ing of Vat. (without exi) has, prop,
emphasized, the strongest effect. For
και with similar emphasis at the be-
ginning of a speech, rf vi. 16. 1. — 2.
ή8η TiviS • • • €νώθησ•αν : some have
lieen rescued from even worse straits than
these. ijS -η with the aor. refers to well
known experiences. Cf. 15 below,
ήλθον . . . καΐ ά\\θί Tives ^δη ,* also ϋ
THUCYDIDES VII. 77.
147
(ovSe ia(o0rjcrav), ^rjSe καταμβμφεσθαί νμας άγαν αυ-
τούς μητ€ ταίς ζυμφοραίς μητβ ταΐς παρά την άζίαν
5 ννν κακοπαθείαίζ. κάγώ τοι ονΒβΡος νμ,ών οντ€ ρό^μτ) 2
προφορών (αλλ' οράτε Srj ως 8i,ct/cet/>iat ύπο της νόσου)
οϋτ ευτυγία 8οκων που ύστερος του είναι κατά τε τον
lSlov βίον καχ ες τάλλα, νυν εν τω αυτω klvStjvo) τοΙς
φαυΧοτάτοις αιωρούμαι ' καίτοι πολλά μεν ες θεούς νό-
10 /χι/χα ^εΒιητημαι, πολλά δε ες ανθρώπους δίκαια και
άνεπίφθονα. άνθ* ων η μεν ελπίς όμως θρασε'ια του
μέλλοντος, at 8e ζυμφοραΐ ου κατ άζίαν 8η φοβοΰσι.
τα^α δ' αν και λωφησειαν • ικανά yap τοις τε πολεμίοις 3
77• 15; ίν. 62. 13. On the asyndeton,
which is somewhat softened by the
empliatic position of ^877, see Kr. Spr.
59, 1, 5. — ή τοιώνδε : CI. explains as
= ^ e/c ToiaJcSe, the prep, not being
repeated, as in c. 47. 16 ; vi. 78. 4. It
might equally well be considered an
attraction of case (from ^ ToiaSe). So
Kiihn. 543, 2 b. — 3. μηδέ καταμ€'μ-
ψ6(Γθαι, κτΙ. : tlie pres., from Vat., is
more comprehensive than the vulgate
καταμΐ^ασθαι : " and not to reproach
yourselves too heavily, either for the
misfortunes which have befallen you
(esp. in the last battles) or for your
present unmerited sufferings." With
καταμΐμφΐσθαι ύμαί, cf. καταμεμψίί
σ<ρών αυτών of C. 75. 24. ξυμφοραί are
the single occurrences ; κακο-κάθΐΐαι,
the enduring conditions. For the
causal dat., see H. 778 ; Kr. Spr. 48,
15,6.
6. προφ€ρων: intr. as in c. 64. 15;
ii. 89. 11. — «is διάκ€ΐμαι, ύιτό tt}s
νόσου: how I am afflicted bi/ my dis-
ease. Cf. c. 15. 9; vi. 102. 8. — 7.
βνηιχία: cf. v. 16. 12; vi. 17. 5. — 8.
καΐ iS τολλα : i.e. in official and public
life. — Tots φαυλοτάτοΐ5 : not in a
moral, but political sense, with the
humblest (in the army). — 9. αίωροΰ-
μαι: suspensus sum. Cf. Ildt.
viii. 100. 9, rhv βίον ΰττίρ μεγάλων
αΙωρ7}θ4ντα. — καίτοι . . . άνίΐτίφθονα :
" yet my days have been passed in
the performance of many a religious
duty, and of many a just and blame-
less action" (Jow.). δΐ8ιτ]'τημαι has
the cognate ace. as in i. 6. 23, πολλά
Tc> . . . 'EWrivinhv ομοιότροττα StaiTw-
μ^νον. G. 1051 ; H. 715. άνεπίφθονα
has reference to the timidity of Nicias
about giving offence in any way. Cf.
Plut. Nic. 2. — 11. ομω8 : i-e. in spite
of our desperate situation. — 12. αί
δί ξυμψοραΐ . . . φοβοΰσι : CI. under-
stands ■ημα5 as obj. of φοβοΰσι, but it
is more natural to take e'yue (Nicias)
as the obj. Ow calamities frighten me
not so much as they might otherwise well
do. The argument of the sent, is: "in
consequence of my good conscience I
have hope, and so dangers do not
frighten me as much as they might
otherwise properly do. If I feel so,
why may not you all?" See App.
13. τάχα δ' αν κτί. : quite in accord
ance with the religious manner of
thinking of Nicias (^ΐν τι κα\ ayav θει-
ασμώ re κάΙ τψ τοιούτψ ■ηροσκίίμίνθ5.
148 THUCYDIDES VII. 77.
r}vTV)(r}TaL, και el τω θβών έπίφθονοί έστρατενσαμεν,
15 άποχρώντως ηδη τβτίμωρημεθα. ηλθον yap που /cat αλ- 4
λοι TLve^ η^Ύ) εφ* έτερους, καΐ ανθρωπεία ^ρά(ταντες
ανεκτά επαθον. κα\ ημάς εΙκος νυν τά τε άπο του θείου
εΧπίζειν -ηπιώτερα εζειν [οίκτου γαρ απ' αυτών άζίώτε-
poL yjSr) εσμεν τ) φθόνου), καΐ ορωντες υμάς αυτούς otot
20 όττλΓται άμα καΐ ocroi ζυντεταγμενοι χωρείτε μη κατα-
πεπληχθε άγαν, λογίζεσθε δε otl αυτοί τε πόλυς ευθύς
εστε όποι αν καθεζησθε, καΐ άλλη ούΒεμία υμάς των εν
"ϊ,ίκελία ουτ αν επυόντας SegaiTo ραοίως ούτ αν Ι^ρυ-
θεντας που εζαναστησευεν. την δε πορείαν ωστ ασφαλή 5
25 καχ ευτακτον εΧναί αύτοΙ φυλάξατε, μη άλλο tl ηγησάμε-
νος έκαστος η εν ω αν άναγκασθη χωρίω μάχεσθαι, τού-
το καΧ πατρίδα κοί τείχος κρατησας εζειν. σπουδή δε C
ομοίως καΐ νύκτα καΐ ημεραν εσται της όδοΰ • τά γάρ
C. 50. 30). The sense is that even if Thuc. See In trod, to Book I., p. 29.
the jealousy of the gods has hitherto δ Oeos refers everywhere in Thuc. to
been roused against the Atiienians, some special god, e.g. Apollo; the
this has been appeased by the good numen divinum is rh θεΊον. Of.
fortune of the enemy and their own v. 70. 4; 104. 4; 105. 1, 5, 11; 112. 7.
ill fortune, and they may now look — 18. air' αυτών : sc. των θέων, refer-
f or a change. — 14. ηΰτυχηται,: pass., ring κατά σννΐσιν to the collective
the cognate ace. of the act. becoming θΐίου, which includes all the gods. —
subj. Kr. Spr. 52, 3, 4; Iviihn. 378, 19. καΐ όρώντί?: καί co-ord. with re
10. — ει τω θεών εττίφθονοι ί'σ-τρατευ- in 17, as if we had opwvras . . . καταπε-
(ταμεν: = el rrj is 'S.LKfAlav στρατίία. πληχθαι depending on eiVo's. — οίοι:
Thv φθόνον tS)u θΐών Tivos ΐκινησαμεν. λΊιί., tlie rest of the Mss. ο'ί. — 20.
Nicias expressed his sense of the καταΐΓί'τΓληχθε : Vat. καταηειτληχθαι,
arrogance of the expedition in liis vitio i t a c i s m i. The context
first speech, vi. 9 ff. — 15. τετιμωρη- makes the imv. necessary. — 21.
μέθα : pass, as in vi. 60. 28. Kr. .S'y»•. εΰθΰ? : cilreadi/, i.e. by reason of your
52,10,11. number and importance. — 23. oiV
16. άνθρω'τεια : i.e. what belongs to άν ε'ττιο'ντα? δε'ξαιτο : conid neither re-
human nature, here referring to war- sisf i/oiir (ittdfl•. C'/". c. 40. 15; 44. 20.
like hostility. Cf. v. 68. 6; viii. 24. 25. μή άλλο τι ηγησ-άμενοδ η : com-
29. — 17. άτΓο του θείου : Kr.'s emen- mon introduction to hyi)erl)olical ex
dation for θεοΰ of the Mss., which pressions. Γ' /'i. 70. 29; iii.30. 12; 56.
is necessary in order to bring the 25. — 27. κρατησ-α?: if he conquer.
passage into accord with the usage of 28. έ'σται : the fut. with the force
THUCYDIDES VII. 77, 78.
U9
eTTLTijSeLa βραχβα βχ^ομερ, καΐ ην άντίλαβώμ^θά του φι-
30 \ίον ^(ωρίον των Χικελών [ovtol γαρ -ηιχίν δια, το Svpd-
κοσίων δέος ert βββαυοί ζίσυν), η^η νομίζετε εν τω εχ^υρω
είναί. ττροπεπεμπται δ' ώς αίιτονς καΐ άπανταν είρη-
μενον και σιτία άμα κομίζειν. τό τε ζνμπαν γνώτε, ώ 7
άνδρες στρατιωταί, άναγκαΐόν τε ον νμΐν άρ^ράσιν άγα-
35 θοις γίγνεσθαι (ώ? μη οντο^ χωρίου εγγν<ζ οποί αν /χαλα-
κυσθεντες σωθείτε), καΐ ην νυν Βιαφυγητε τους πολε-
μίους, OL τε άλλου τευζόμενοι ων επιθυμείτε που εττιδειι^,
κα\ οι Αθηναίοι την μεγάλην δνι/α^αιι^ της πόλεως καί-
περ πεπτωκυΐαν επανορθώσοντες • άνδρες γαρ πόλις,
40 και ου τείγιη ούδε νηες άντρων κεναί."
78 Ό μεν Ί^ικίας τοιάοε παρακελευό μένος άμα επιζεί 1
το στράτευμα καί, ει πη ορωη Βιεσπασμενον και μη εν
of the imv. " You will not lag day
or night," I.e. you dare not. Kiihn.
387, 5. — 29. άντιλαβωμίθα : cf. c.
60. 17. — 31. ή'δη : then onl•/. — 32.
irpoire'iri^TTTai . . . κομίζων : ive have
sent to them, directing them to meet us,
and at the. same time to bring food.
For the ace. abs., see on c. 18.
14. καΐ, καί correlative, αμα, Reiske's
emendation for άλλα, is necessary
since no subst. precedes. Valla trans-
lates pariter et commeatuni.
33. TO T€ ξΰμιταν : so Vat. for rh 8e.
Of. c. 49. 18; iii. 92. 17; iv. 63. 8; vi.
37. 18. — 36. σ-ωθίΐτί : on the form,
see App. — 37. οϊ τ€ άλλοι τίυξο'μίνοι
. . . καΐ οΐ 'Αθηναίοι . . . €ΐΓανορθώ-
σοντίβ : dependent on yvwre. For
the co-ordination of neut. ace. (oV,
34^) and nom., see Kr. Spr. 56, 14,
2. — 37. ών : neut., fatherland, etc.
— €*iriS6iv: see again, cf. 61. 5. — 39.
avSpEs γαρ . . . Kcvai: a sentiment
occurring in manifold forms in Greek.
Cf. Soph. 0. T. 50, ws ov^iv eariv ovre
TTvpyos οϋτΐ vavs ΐρημοί avSpwP /u?) ζυνοι-
κοΰντων eaw ; Aesch. Pers. 349 ; Al-
cae. f rg. 23 ; Eur. f rg. 825 (Nauck) ;
Dio C. Ivi. 5. 3; Plut. Lycurg. 19;
Demad. frg. § 2; Dem. xviii. 299;
Luc. Anach. 20 ; Appian, Pun. viii.
29; Cic. ad Att. vii. 11. See Classi-
cal Journal, ii, pp. 299 ff .
78. Thereupon the Athenian army
sets off into the interior of the island,,
inarching in a double hollow square with
the baggage in the middle. ' They cross
the Anapus after putting the Syracusans
stationed there to fight, and make on the
first day 40, on the second, 20 stades.
On the third, however, being hard pressed
by the cavalry and light troops of the
enemy, they are forced to turn back and
pass the night at their former camping-
plare.
With the account of the retreat
of the Athenians, compare map, and
Holm II. p. 397-401 ; also the App.
to c. 78. 14.
1. eiTTjeiTo στράτίυμα: "went along
150 THICYDIDES Λ'ΙΙ. 78.
τάζει ^/ωρονν, ζυνάγων και καθιστάς, και 6 Δημοσθένης
ovSeu ησσον τοις καθ' εαντον τοιαύτα re και παραπλη-
5 σια λέγων, το δε εχωρει εν ττλακτιω τεταγμενον, πρώτον 2
μεν ηγούμενον το Χικιου, εφεττόμενον Se το Δημοσθέ-
νους • τους δε σ-κευοφόρους και τον ττΧεΐστον ο)(\ον εν-
τός είχ^ον οι 6-λϊται. και επειδή {_τε~\ εγενοντο επι ttj 3
δια/3άσ"€ΐ. του ' Χναττου ττοταμου, εϋρον επ αύτω παρα-
10 τεταγμένους των Έυρακοσίων καΐ ζυμμάγων, και τρεφά-
μενοι αυτούς και κρατησαντες του πόρου ε^ώρουν ες το
πρόσθεν οι δε Έυρακόσιοι παριππεύοντες τε προσεκειντο
καΐ εσακοντιζοντες οι xjjiXoi. και ταύτη μεν τη ήμερα 4
προεΧθόντες σταδιους ως τεσσαράκοντα ηύΧίσαντο προς
15 Χόφω τινί οι Αθηναίοι • τη δ' ύστεραία πρω επορεύοντο
κα\ προηΧθον ως είκοσι σταοιους, καΐ κατεβησαν ες
'χ^ωρίον ά—ε^όν τι και αυτού εστρατοπεοεύσαντο, βουΧό-
μενοι εκ τε των οικιών λα/δειι^ τι ε^ώ^ιμον [ωκειτο γάρ
6 -νώρος^ καΐ ϋοωρ μετά σφών αυτών φερεσθαι αυτοθεν •
20 εν γάρ τω πρόσθεν εττΐ ποΧΧά στάδια, η εμεΧΧον Ιεναι,
the ranks." Cf. ίπηταριών, c. 76• -, found only in Vat., are indispensable
which implies approaching in order to to the sense. There is the same re-
speak to. αμα belongs to ττοροκίλευο- (lundancy of expression as in πρώτον
jiivos. — 3. KaOicrras : /.'. putting them ^p^aro, i. 103. 17; ii. 53. 1. — 7. toijs
in line. — 4. ουδέν ησ-σ-ον: sc. iirriei. Se σ-κευοφορου? . . . ivrds €ίχον : rf. y'l.
— Tois καθ' ea\rrov: to the troops under 67. 9 ; Xen. An. iii. 2. 3G.
his command. 8. [τί] : rightly omitted by Bm. as
5. ev ιτλακτίω : Schol. (on vi. 67. having no prop, connexion. — 10.
6) ev σχ-ηματι ΤΐτραΎωνψ, A hollow των Συρακο(Γίων και ξυμμάχων : part,
square called rerpiyuivos τάξΐ5 in iv. gens. C/. c. 26. 14; iv. So. 7. —
125. 16. CI. is doubtless right in 13. «σ-ακοντίζοντί? ol ψιλοί : part,
adopting τΧαισίω from Vat., instead appos. to 01 2upa«oVtoi. Cac. 71.1,4.
of διτΓλασίο) of the other Mss., but his 14. σ-ταδίου§ ώ§ τίο-σ-αράκοντα : see
view that the two divisions of the App. ^ — 15. -irpoi : see on c. 19. 1. —
army formed together a hollow square 17. αττίδον: levtT, a rare >vord. Cf.
seems not to agree so well with the Hdt. ix. 102. 3, airtbos xwpos. Schol.
context, as Kr.'s and St.'s, that each ομαλον, δμόττίδον, i-s κα) &\οχοί t) δμό•
division formed its own πλαίσιον. — \οχο^. — 20. ο-Γοίδια: the neut. form
ιτρωτον μίν ήγονμ«νον : these words, in Thuc. only here. — ^ €" μάλλον U'voi :
THUCYDIDES VII. 78, 79.
151
ουκ άφθονον Tjv. oi δε Χνρακόσίοι iv τούτω προβΧθόν- 5
reg την SloSop την iv τω πρόσθεν άπ€τεί)(ίζον • ην δε
λόφος καρτβρος /cat εκατέρωθεν αντον ^αρα^ρα κρημνώ-
δης, εκαλεΐτο οε Άκραΐον λεπας. τη δ' νστεραία οΐ Άθη- 6
25 ναΐοί προηεσαν, και οί των Χνρακοσίων καΐ ζνμμάγων
αντους Ιππης καΐ άκοντισται οντες πολλοί εκατέρωθεν
εκώλυον καΐ έσηκόντιζόν τε κα\ παρίππενον. καΐ ^ρόνον 7
μεν ττολνν εμ(ί)(οντο οί Αθηναίοι, εττειτα άνεγωρησαν
πάλιν ες το αντο στρατόπεΒον • καΐ τα επιτήδεια ονκετι
30 ομοίως εί^ον. ου yap ετι άπο^ωρεΐν οΙόν τ' ην νπο των
Hd Ιππέων, ττρω δε άραντες επορενοντο αύθις, /cat εβιά- 1
σαντο προς τον λόφον [ε'λ^ειι^] τον άποτετειχ^κτμενον, και
ενρον προ εαυτών ύπερ του άποτειγίσματος την πεζην
στρατιάν παρατεταγμενην ουκ ε'ττ' ολίγων άσπιλων • στε-
i.e. westward to the high phiteaii,
which, however, tliey did not reach.
22. άΐΓίΤίίχιζον : were iraUing off
(inipf.). — 24. Άκραίον Xe'iras : the
situation of this bare cHff, which
marks the beginning of the plateau,
can still be determined by means of
the ravine leading thither, now called
Cava di Culatrello. See Holm, II.
p. 64 and 399, and Karlsr. Philol.
Wochensrhr. 1882.
26. avTov's : emphatic position, as
ύμα5 in i. 68. 1 ; σψαϊ, v. 82. 23. — εκα-
τέρωθεν : this reading of Vat. for ίκά-
repoi best suits the context. Cf. Valla,
utrimque.
29. ε8 TO αΰτο σ-τρατοιτεδον : i.e. in
which they had passed the night be-
fore. — ονκε'τι ο'μοίω? : i.e. as before,
when real want had not yet been felt.
— 30. άίΓοχωρεΐν : Schol. αττοσκ'ώνα-
σθαι airh τοΰ στρατεύματοί, i.e. for
foraging. — viro των ΙΐΓίτε'ων: cf. vi.
37• 18• '^
79• The two following days also pass
in vain attemjitsto force their way through
the narrow puss up to tlie plateau. They
are frightened, moreover, by a storm
ichich breaks upon them, and suffer heavy
losses in their constant fighting iciih the
enemy, who attaclc them on all sides.
1. -ιτρω : on the fourth day of the
march. — 2. [ε'λθείν] : St.isprob. right,
following Valla's translation, vi per-
vadunt ad tumulum, in consid-
ering this an interpolation. It seems
clear from tlie context (esp. 6, 7),
that they forced their way to the hill,
but were not able to carry it. No-
Λvhere else in Thuc. does βιάζ^σθαι
take an inf., but always a prep, (e'j,
c. 69. 29 ; i. 63. 5 ; /caret, iv. 48. 8 ; δια,
c. 83. 19). See Holm, II. p. 399. CI.
defends έκθεΤν, rendering " they did
their best to reach the fortified hill."
— τον άττοτίτειχισ-μίνον : 'f. c. 78. 22.
— 4. οΰκ ε'ττ' όλί•γων άσ-ττίδων : refer-
ring to the deptli of the line. Cf iv.
93. 22, €7γ' aairiSas irevre καΙ. ("ίκοσι ;
Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 11, eVl πεντήκοντα
152
THUCYDIDES VII. 79. * 01. 91. 4; b.c. 413, Sept.
5 vop γαρ ην το χωρίον. καΐ προσβαλόντβς οΐ Άθηναίοί 2
έτειγομάγουν και βαλλόμενοι νπο πολλών άπο τον λόφου
έπάντονς οντος [Sllkvovvto γαρ ραον οί άνωθεν) καΐ ου.
δυνάμενοι βιάσασθαι άπεγωρονν πάλιν και άνεπαύοντο.
ετνχ^ον δε καΐ βρονταί rive? άμα γενόμεναι καΐ ύδωρ, 3
10 οΙα του ετουζ * προζ μετόπωρον η^η οντος φιλεΐ γίγνε-
σθαι ' άφ' ων οί Αθηναίοι μάλλον ετι ηθύμουν καΐ ενό-
μιζον επΙ τω (τφβτερω ολέθρω καΐ ταύτα πάντα γίγνε-
σθαι, άναπαυομενων δε αυτών 6 Τύλιππος και οι %υ- 4
ρακόσιοι πεμπουσι μέρος τι της στρατιάς άποτει-χ^ιοΰντας
15 αυ εκ τον όπισθεν αυτούς η π ροεληλύθεσαν • άντιπεμ-
φαντες δε κάκεΐνοι σφών αυτών τινας Βιεκώλυσαν. καΐ δ
μετά τοντο πάση τη στρατιά άναχωρησαντες προς το
πεδίον μάλλον οΐ Αθηναίοι ηύλίσαντο. τη δ' ύστεραία
προυχώρουν, και οι Έυρακόσιοι π ροσέβαλλόν τε παντα-χη
20 αντοις κνκλω καΐ πολλούς κατετρανμάτιζον, και εΐ μεν
επίοιεν οί \\θηναΐοι, ύπεγωρουν, ει δ' άναγωροΖεν, επε-
κειντο, και μάλιστα τοΙς ύστάτοις προσπίπτοντες, εΐ
ασπίδων; Λη. iv. 8. 11. The order
oiiK iV ολίγα»/ as ουκ 4v πολλω, c.
36.17.
6. ίΤ€ΐχομ.άχουν : they tried to storm
the icall. — 7. διικνοΰντο ράον : they
reached them more easil//, i.e. hit them
better. Schol. ΐξικνοΰντο QaWovres.
Found only here in Thuc. — 8. βιά-
cra<r6ai : to break through. — άιτίχώ-
ρουν: (Vat.) not less used of retreat
than αναχωρΐΐν, esp. with πάλιν. C'f. i.
107. 11.
9. βρονταί: in Thuc. always in pi.
Cf. ii. 77. 23; vi. 70.2. — γίνομίναι:
often used of such phenomena of
nature, ύδωρ, βρονταί κα\ αστρατταί,
σΐΐσαόί. See on i. 54.6. — 10. irpos
{κτοπωρον: toward autumn. Cf. viii.
108.9. — 12. καΐ ταΰτα ττάντα γίγνί-
(τθαι : i.e. that all this was happening
ace. to the divine λυϊΙΙ.
14. ά'π•οτ£ΐ.χιοΰντα5 : with the col-
lective /tiepoy T£. G. 920 ; Kr. Spr.
58, 4, 1. Cf. iii. 2. 2. — 15. αυ «κ τοΰ
oiricreev : i.e. as they had already done
in front.
17. μ€τά τοντο : so ^'at., more defi-
nite tlian juera τάυτα. — irpos το "ireSiov
μάλλον : more toward the jJaiii. Cf c.
52. 8; vi. 88. 20. — 18. τη νσ-Τ€ρα(α:
on the fifth day. — 20. cl μεν eirioiiv
. . . ίΐΓ€'κ€ΐντο : for similar tactics
(and const.), rf ii. 79. 23; iii. 97. 16.
— 22. £Ϊ ττωβ . . . φοβησ-€ΐ.αν: the ellip-
tical cond. expresses purpose. GMT.
489. The .same const, occurs also
THUCYDIDES VII. 79, 80.
153
πως κατά βραχν rpexfjaixeuoL τταν το στράτευμα φοβη-
σείαν. και έπΙ ττολν μεν τοιοντω τρόπω άντεϊ-χον οΐ Άθη- G
25 valoL, έπειτα προεΧθόντες πέντε η εζ σταδίου? άνεπαν-
οντο εν τω πεοίω • άνε^ώρ-ησαν οε και οι ^νρακόσιοι απ'
αντων ες το εαυτών στρατόπεοον.
80 Της δε νυκτός τω Nt/cta και Αημοσθενει ε^όκει, 1
επει^Ύ] κακώς σφίσι το στράτευμα ειγε των τε επιττ)-
Βειων πάντων απορία y]Sq καΐ κατατετ ραυματισμενοι ήσαν
πολλοί εν πολλαΐς τ,ροσβολαΖς των πολεμίων γεγενημε-
5vat9, πυρά καύσαντα ; ώς πλείστα άπάγειν την στρατιάν,
μηκετι την αυτήν υοον y ^ιενοηθησαν, άλλα τουναντίον
■η οι Χνρακοσιοι ετηρουν, προς την ^άλασσαι^ • ην ^ε η 2
in i. 58. 2; ii. 67. 5; iii. 4. 14; ίν. 1 1.
12. — 23. κατά βραχύ : α few at a time.
Cf. iv. 96. 19. — 25. ΐΓ€'ντ£ η ί'Ι <Γτα-
St'ovs : their strength, exliausted in
resisting ceaseless pressure from all
sides, did not allow them to get
further.
80. Final/// thei/ break up in the mid-
dle of the nUjht, in order to escape the
pursuit of the enemy, and take their jour-
ney in the ojiposite direction, first to the
coast and then toward Camarina and
Gela. But the army, driven by fear,
pushes hastily on and falls into confusion.
The division of Nicias goes before and
keeps together ; the greater part tmder
Demosthenes follows in disorder, hi
the morning, however, Nicias reaches the
coast, drives away a Syracusan guard
at the river Cacyparis, crosses, and gets
as far as fhr. Eriiieus.
1. tt|s vukto's : during the night
preceding the sixth day after depart-
ure. — 2. T£ : wanting in Vat. and
omitted by CI. on the ground that it
has no correlative, κα.\ . ■ . ■yΐyev'ημί-
vais being merely parenthetical ; but
it would seem better with the other
editt. to take re as co-ord. with καί,
the two clauses giving the grounds of
κακώί ίΐχί. For the omission of on
before καΙ κατατΐτραυματισμΐΐ/οι ήσαν,
cf. V. 61. 17, βουλόμΐνυι &λ\ω$ re ττροσ-
yeveadai σφίσι, κα\ ϋμηροί . . . ήσαν αυ-
τόθι. — 5. Ίτυρά καυσ-αντα? : the read-
ing of Vat. for καύσαντΐί is preferable
after τφ Nt/cia καΐ Αημοσθίνα (δόκΐΐ.
See on c. 74. 6. πυρά, the pi. of the
second decl., iratch- fires. The object
was to deceive the enemy with regard
to their departure. — 6. τουναντίον ή :
as in vi. 68. 14.
7. ήν δέ η ξυμττασ-α o8os αΰ'τη /ere. :
this parenthetical remark, introduced
by the epexegetical Se, refers, as the
expression η ξύμπασα oSos clearly
shows, to the goal of the whole march
after the departure from Syracuse, not
simply to the direction taken in the
night after the fifth day. Thuc. says
expressly, and prob. in contradiction
of varying reports about it : " from
the beginning the plan of the march
was not toward Catana (northward),
154
TIIUCYDIDES VII. 80.
^ujaTTttcra όδος αντη ουκ eVt Κατάι^τ^? τω στρατεύματί,
άλλα κατά το eTepov μέρος της Σικελίας το προς Καμ,ά-
10 ριναν κοΧ ν^λαν καΧ τάς ταύτη ττόλεις και Ελληνίδας και
βαρβάρους • καύσαντβς ουν πυρά πολλά ίγωρουν iu τη S
νυκτί. και αύτοΐς, οίον φιλεί καΐ πάσι στρατοπβοοις,
μάλιστα δε rot? μεγίστοις, φόβοι και Βείματα iyyiyveaOai,
άλλως re και ev νυκτί re και δια, πολέμιας καΐ [από] πολβ-
15 μίων ου πολύ άπεγόντων ιοΰσιν-, εμπίπτει ταραχή • /cat 4
το μεν Nt/ctov στράτευμα, ωσπερ ηγείτο, ζννεμενε τε και
προύλαβε πολλω, το δε Αημο σθένους, το ήμισυ μάλιστα
καΐ πλέον, άπεσπάσθη τε και άτακτότερον εχώρει. άμα 5
δε τη εω άφικνουνται όμως προς την θάλασσαν, και εσ-
20 βάντες ες την όδόν την 'Κλωρίνην καλουμενην επορεύοντο,
όπως, επειΒη γενοιντο επι τω ποταμω τω Κακυπαρει,
παρά τον ποταμον ΐοιεν άνω δια μεσόγειας • ηλπιζον γαρ
but in the direction of Camarina and
Gela (south-westward) ." When, there-
fore, Diod. xiii. 18 says, προτ^ΐσαν έπ\
Κατάνηε, he has either misunderstood
Thuc., or he follows another account
not approved hy Thuc. See App.
11. KavVavTis ουν : resumptive
after the digression. See on c. 6. 7 ;
42.24. — 12. οίονψιλεΐ: quod solet.
Cf. iv. 125. 7, onep φιλΐΊ μΐ'/άλ.α στρα-
τύπ€δα άσαφωί (ΚΐΓ\Ύΐ'/νυσθαί. — 13.
φο'βοι καΐ δείματα : in explanatory
appos. to οίον. Bloomf . compares Eur.
Hcl. 312, φόβο$ els rh δΐΊμα μ' ayei, to
prove that δεΐμα is stronger than φό-
βοί, the former referring esp. to panic
terrors, φόβοί and Seos are distin-
guished by Prodicus, Plat. Prot. 358 d.
For the pi. of Avords expressing emo-
tion or passion, see Kr. Spr. 44, 3, 4.
— 14. [άτΓο] : bracketed by CI., with
tlic majority of the editt., as ad-
mitting no intelligible explanation.
Ullrich (Beitr. III. p. 28) explains,
" going away from enemies not far dis-
tant." So Kr., Arn., Bm. — 15. Ιοίσ-ι:
belongs to αύτοΓϊ, not to στρατοπέδου.
16. ώσ-7Γ€ρ ηγίίτο: referring to the
advantage which Nicias had, and giv-
ing the ground of προΰλαβε, rather
than of ζυνίμΐνΐ. — 17. irpovXaPc
νολλω : sc. Tt]s oSov. Cf. iv. ;^^.
12, προΚαμβάνοντίί paSiws ttjs φυγή!',
Ildt. iii. 105. 0, ΐΓρολαμβάν(ίν ttjs όδοΰ ;
Liv. xxxvi. 19, aliquantum viae
praeceperat. (Arn.) πολλω is dat.
of degree of diffiTcncc. Kr. Sj)r. 48,
15, !). — 18. καΐ irXeov : cf. c. 48. 24.
άμα δί TTJ «ω : sixth day. From
here to the end of the chap, the
events related refer to tlie division of
Nicias alone, as Holm (II. p. 401) has
shown by the most careful investiga-
tion, coming to the same result that
Grote had reached by another waj'.
— 20. οδον την Έλωρίνην : rf. vi. 66.
17. — 21. €itI Κακυττάρει : now Fiume
di Cassibile. For tlie usual order of
THUCYDIDES.VII. So, 8i. 155
Kol τους Χίκελονς ταντϊ] ους ^erene^xfjaPTO άπανττησε-
σθαί. ineL^T) δ' kyivovro inl τω ποταμω, evpov καΐ ev- 6
25 τανθα φνλακηρ τίνα των Χνρακοσίων αποτειγίζονσάν τε
καΐ άποσταυρονσαν τον πόρον. καΐ βίασάμενοι αύτην
8ίεβησάν τε τον ποταμον και εγωρουν ανθις προς άλλον
ποταμόν, τον Έρυνεόν • τανττ) γαρ οί ηγεμόνες εκελενον.
81 εν τούτω ο' οΐ ^νρακοσιοι και οί ςύμμα^οι, ως η re 1
■ήμερα εγενετο και έγνωσαν τους Αθηναίους άπεληλυ-
θότας, εν αιτία τε οι πολλοί τον Τύλιππον είχ^ον εκόντα
άφεΐναι τους Αθηναίους, και κατά τάγος ^ιώκοντες, y
5 ου ^αλεπώς ησθάνοντο κεγωρηκότας, καταλαμβάνουσι
περί αρίστου ωραν. και ως προσεμιξαν τοις μετά του 2
Αημοσθενους, ύστεροις τε ούσι και σγρλαίτερον καΐ
άτακτότερον 'γωρούσιν, ως της νυκτός τότε ζυνεταρά-
)(θησαν, ευθύς προσπεσόντες εμαγοντο, και οι ίππης των
10 Χυρακοσίων εκυκλούντό τε ραον αυτούς, δι^α Sr) όντας,
κα\ ζυνηγον ες ταύτό. το δε Νικίου στράτευμα άπεΖγεν 3
words, see Kr. Spr. δΟ, 7, 1 ; Kiihn. first, who had been left consiilertiUy
462, note 1. Of. c. S2. 15. — 23. ovs behind vjith his division, and compel him
μίΤ€•ΐΓ€'μψαντο : for tlie facts, <■/. c. 77. to halt. He takes shelter in a walled
82, and on the mid. (Vat.), see App. enclosure, where he i-esists their continual
to i. 112. G. For aor. indie, instead of attacks until his men are completely
opt. after secondary tense, see GMT. exhausted.
G89, 3. 1. η ημ/ρα : i.e. that following the
27. έχώρουν Trpds • • • τον 'Eptveo'v : nocturnal occurrences just described
advanced towards the Erineus. In e. and referred to c. 80. 13, 'άμα τί) tw',
82. 15 they are said to have arrived hence the art. — 3. ev αΙτία . . . «ΐχον : =
there. The Erineus cannot be identi- έπτιτιώντο. See on i. 35. 10. WithfoUow-
fied with certainty. Leake considers ing inf. also in v. 65. 24. Kr. Spr. 50,
it the present Falconara ; Holm (IT. 6,0. — 5. οΰ χαλίττώ? : \\\ύ\γσθάνοντο.
p. 401), the Cavallata. — 28. ταύτη: 8. ttJs vuktos το'τί : refers back to
sc. χωρΐΊν. Why the guides directed e. So. 18. See on c. 31. 12. — 10.
them to take this course can only be 8ίχα 8ή ό'ντα? : Schol. κίχωρισμίνουί
conjectured. άττο των μΐτα τον Νικίου. S -η referring
81. Γη the meantime the S;jracusans, to paou and giving with the partic.
learning that the Athenians had with- the reason. Cf. iv. 59. 14; vi. 80. 14.
drawn durinfj the night, pursue them — 11. ξυνήγον €s ταντο: they drove
eagerly. They overtake Demosthenes them together. See on c. 36. 31.
156
THUCYDIDES VII. 8i.
ei^ τω πρόσθεν καΐ πεντήκοντα σταδίους • θασσόν τε γαρ
6 Νίκίαζ ^y€, νομ,ίζων ον το νττομ,ενείν εν τω τοιοντω
εκόντας eti^at και, μάχεσθαυ σωτηρίαν, άλλα το ώς τάχι-
15 στα νπογωρείν, τοσαντα μαχ^ομενονς οσα αναγκάζονται •
6 δε Αημοσθενης ετύγχανε τε τα πλείω εν πόνω ζυνεγε- 4
στερώ ων δια το υστερώ άναγωρονντι αντω πρώτω επι-
κεΐσθαί τους πολεμίους, καΐ τότε γνους τους ^υρακο-
σίους Βυώκοντας ου προυγωρει μάλλον η ες μάχην ζυνε-
20 τάσσετο, εως εν^ιατρίβων κυκλουταί τε υπ' αυτών και
εν πολλω θορυβώ αυτός τε καί οΐ μετ αύτου [^Αθηναίοι]
ήσαν • άν^ίληθεντες γαρ ες tl χωρίον ω κύκλω μεν ret-
χίον περνην, οδός δε ένθεν τε καί ένθεν, ελάας δε ουκ
12. καΐ 'ΐΓ€ντήκοντα σταδίου? : Vat.
has (Karhv κα\ πίντί)κοντα, and so Alal-
ia read, centum quinquaginta.
But sucli a gain in so short a time is
impcs.sible. St. pi-oposes rpet's καΙ wev-
τήκοντα (γ' for ρ'), but so exact a state-
ment is hardly admissible under the
circumstances. καί = ν el. The
Schol. says, TrepiTrhs 6 κα\ σννΒίσμο!.
— θάσσον τ£ γάρ: re correlative to Se
before Α-ημοσθένη$, as in iii. 52. 13; v.
9. 35; viii. 16. 12. re yap = καΐ yap
(etenim) does not occur before
Aristotle. Kiihn. 544, note 3. — 14.
CKovras ίΐναι : this seemingly pleo-
nastic expression occurs generally
only in neg. sents. GMT. 780; H.
956 a. Cf. ii. 89. 29; iv. 98. 14; vi.
14.8. — (τωτηρίαν: cf. -v'l. 6o. VI . — 15.
τοσ-αΰτα οσα : in restrictive significa-
tion (see on ii. 12. 1; Kr. Spr. 46, 5,
4), onlji so much as. Cf. c. 49. 1. The
ace. is cognate.
16. τα τΓλ€ίω ev ττο'νω |υν£χ£(ΓΤ€ρω
ων : for the most part under more con-
tinual pressure, i.e. than Nicias. — 18.
καΐ to't€ : and now <ds<i, opp. to ra
πλίίο). — 19. οΰ "ΐτρουχώρίΐ . . . €S
μάχην ξυν£τοίσσ£το^ " he was trying
to keep his troops ready for battle,
rather than to press forward." — 21.
[Αθηναίοι] : considered a gloss by
Kr., St., and CI., as not all were Athe-
nians. Cf. C. 82. 6, Tives iro\fis oil
πολ\αί. But in c. 86. 17 "^Σ,υρακοσίων
includes also the allies ; why may not
"AQrivoLoi here? — 22. άνειληθί'ντίδ :
Schol. συστραφίντΐ5. " Driven back
into a small space." Lobeck pro-
posed ξυνΐΐ\-ηθ(ντ(ί ; but later writers
have aveiKuv in the same sense. Cf.
Arr. An. iv. 5. 8, oi he robs διαβαί-
vovras αι^τιμΐτωποι ταχθ(ντ(5 ave'iXovv
e'j rhv ποταμού. — 23. evOev τί καΐ
4'νθίν : on both sides. Supply ήν from
wipuji'. Kr. Spr. 62, 4, 1. Grote ex-
plains (VII. c. 60, p. 180, note), "a
road which passed through the walled
ground, entering at one side and
coming out at the other." But the
Greek does not mean this. — t'Xaas ii
il\iv : free continuation of the rel.
sent, without repetition of the pron.
See on c. 29. 27. Plut. Nic. 27 calls
this place Ώολυζ-ηΚΐΐον αυ\τ)ν. He
adds from Fhilistus, that Demosthe-
THUCYDIDES VII. 8i, 82.
157
ολίγας el-^^eu, έβάλλοντο nepLaraSov. τοιαύταις oe ττροσ- 5
25 βολαΐς καΐ ον ζνστα^οι^ μάχαις οΐ 'Χνρακόσίου ευκότως
€^ρώρτο • το γαρ awoKLvSvueveiv ττρος ανθρώπους από-
ν εν ού) μένους ου προς εκείνων μάλλον rjv en ύ) προς των
^Αθηναίων, καΐ α/χα φειδώ τε ης εγ'ιγνετο επ ευπρα-
γία η^η σαφεΐ μη προαναλωθηναί τω και ενόμιζον και
30 ως ταύτη τη ιδέα κατα^αμασάμενοι ληφεσθαυ αυτούς.
Η2επείΒη δ' ουν δι' ημέρας βάλλοντες πανταχόθεν τους 1
^Αθηναίους καΧ ζυμμάγους εώρων ηΒη τεταλαιπωρη μέ-
νους τοις τε τραύμασι και τη άλλη κακώσει, κήρυγμα
ποιούνται Τύλιππος καΧ ^υρακόσιοι καΐ οι ςύμμαγοι
5 πρώτον μεν τών νησιωτών ει τις βούλεται εττ' ελευθερία
nes had before this made an attempt
to take his own life ; so too Pans,
i. 29. 12. — 24. τΓίρκΓταδον, ξυσταδον :
both adv. forms found only here in
Thuc. The latter is connected, even
without the art., with μάχαι$, = στα-
b'lMs μάχαΐ3. Kr. Spr. 50, 8, 19. Cf.
iv. 38. 30, 7] μάχη ου σταδία ΐ\ν.
26. άτΓθκινδυν£υ£ΐν irpos άνθρώίΓουβ
άπον£νοημ€'νου8 : " to risk their lives
against despairing men." Cf. Xen.
Hell. vii. 5. 12, toIs απονΐνο•ημίνοι$
ou5els h.v ύτΓοσταίη; Zon. Ann. vii. 25,
μ^ SiaKivSvveveiv nphs ανθρώπου$ άπο-
voia, χρωμΐνου$. — 28. ψΐΐδώ Tis €γί-
γνίτο : = (pfiSa) τίνα (^σφών αυτών^ i -ποι-
οΰντο, or ΐφΐ'ώοντο σφων αυτών. — £1Γ
{ϋπραγία ήδη (ταφίί : on the ground
that success icas noio assured. Cf. c.
59. 2; 62, 1. — 29. μή προαναλωθηναί
Ttp : dependent on ψίΐδώ (yiyviro, with
which τψ (/.e. rtvt 'Χυρακοσίψ) is to be
construed. The inf. with μ•{\ comes
under the const, after verbs of hin-
drance or/reedom. GMT. 815, 1 ; H.
1029. The Schol. gives in free con-
nexion the proper sense, iipeidero αυ-
τοί TLS ίαυτοΰ, there μη προαναΚωθηναι.
— καΐάίς: Schol. χωρίϊ τοΰ οΰτοί προα-
ναλωθηναι κα\ κινδυνΐΰσαι. — 30. ταυτ•]]
τη 1δ€(^: Schol. ijyovv τοΰτψ τφ τρόπφ
TTJs μάχ-η5, 'i.e. by surrounding and
shooting them down from a distance,
not engaging in a ξυσταδίν μάχη.
82. In answer to the first summons
of the Si/racusans, in which freedom is
promised to any allies of the Athenians
ivho ivill come aver to them, those from
a few cities surrender. A capitulation
is then concluded also with the others,
about (3000 in number, on condition that
their lives shall be spared. All then swr-
render, and give up their arms and prop-
erty, and are led away to Syracuse.
Nicias, however, crosses with his divis-
ion the Erineus, and encamps on a high
place.
1. δ' ουν : for yodv of the Mss.,
seems necessary, in order to resume,
after the digression, the account
broken off at c. 81. 21. See on c. 59.
1 ; i. 3. 19. For ούν resumptive, see
on c. 6. 7. — δι* ήμερας: all day long.
— 5. T^v νησιωτών : reference is made
esp. to those enumerated in c. 57. § 4
{ΰπ•ίικοοι bvTfS καΙ avayKrt ομω5 ηκοΚού"
158 THUCYDIDES VII. 82, 83.
ως σφας άπί4ναι • /cat απεχώρησαν TLve<; πόλεις ον ττολ-
λαι. έπειτα δ' ύστερον καΐ προς τους άλλους απαντάς 2
τους μετά Αημ,οσθενονς ομολογία γίγνεταί ώστε όπλα τε
napaSovvaL καΐ μη άποθανείν μηοενα μήτε βιαίως μήτε
10 ^εσμοΐς μήτε της αναγκαιότατης ενΒεία διαίτης, καΐ πάρε- 3
δοσαν οι πάντες σφας αυτούς ε^ακισ'χ^ίλιοι, και το άρ-
γύριον ο ειχον άπαν κατέθεσαν εσβαλόντες ες ασπίδας
ύπτιας, και ενεπλησαν ασπίδας τεσσάρας. και τούτους
μεν ευθύς άπεκόμιζον ες την πάλιν • Νικίας δε και οι
15 μετ αυτού ταύτη τη ήμερα άφικνούνται επι τον ποταμον
τον Έρινεόν, και οιαβάς προς μετεωρόν τι κάθισε την
στρατιάν.
83 Οί δε ^υρακόσιοι τη ύστεραία καταλαβόντες αύτον 1
ελεγον, οτι οι μετά Δημοσθένους παρα^ε^ώκοιεν σφάς
αυτούς, κελεύοντες κάκεινον το αύτο οράν • 6 ο άπιστων
σπεν^εται Ιππεα πε'/Λΐ/ζαι σκεφόμενον. ως δ' οΙ)(όμενος 2
5 άπηγγειλε πάλιν παραοε^ωκότας, επική ρυκεύεται Τυ-
βουν), and whose desertion was first to ημ€'ρα: the sixth day. — 16. καθϊσί :
be expected. The gen. depends on et cf. vi. 66. 2.
ris. — iir eXcvOcpia : on condition of per- 83. Xicias is overtaken hi/ the S^ra-
sonal liberti/, i.e. tliat tliey should not ctisans ; and learning the fate of Demos-
he made slaves. For eVi with dat. thenes, he offers a la'-ge indemnity in
of condition or determining circum- money with the hope of getting more fa-
stances, see Kr. .^pr. t)S, 41, 7. Cf. i. vourabJe conditions. But the proposal is
13. 4, efc. — 6. (us <Γφά8 άτΓΐί'ναι: be- rejected, and a last attempt to steal
longing both to κ-ηρυ-γμα ποιούνται and away during the night fails, only 300
el Tis βούλΐται. succeeding in hreal-ing through the
7. €ΐΓ€ΐτα ν(ΓΤ6ρον: as in ii. 9. 7, guaids-
and often. The sent, is independent, 1. τη ΰσ•τ€ραία : tlie seventh daj'. —
where we should expect eneira el κτί. 4. o-rre'vSiTai . . . ^μψαι : rare const,
answering to irpwrov μ^ν el nre. — 8. Cf. iii. 109. 12, σ-πίνδονται . . . αττοχω-
SxTTf. onconditionthdt. GMT. 587.2; pelv. The verb has generally the ace,
H. 9oob. — 11. ol iravT€s: with «ξο- ϋ. 73• •'> ; iii. 24. 18; 109. 10; 114. 11.
κισχιλίοί. (iOOn In all. See on c. i. 31. οίχομ€νο5 : indicates the immediate
— 12. κατΐθεσ-αν: deposited, iTs in i. departure of the messenger. See on
27. (). — 13. TOvTovs μ€'ν : sc. roiis C. 7. 6. — 5. άττηγγέΐλί •π•αραδ€δωκοτα5 :
/4ίτά A■ημoσθevoυs. — 15. ταυτξ) Tg sc. rohs μ(τα Αημοσθίνου! σφα! avrovs•
THUCYDIDES VII. 83, 84. I59
λίττπω και "Ζυρακοσίους eiuai έτοΐμ,ος νπβρ Αθηναίων
ζνμβηναι οσα άνήλωσαν χρήματα Ζυρακόσιοι ες τον πό-
λεμον, ταύτα άττοοουναι, ώστε την μετ αυτού στρατυαν
αφεϊναι αντονς • μ^χρ'' δ' ον αν τα χρήματα αποΒοθη,
10 ανΒρας ^ώσειν Αθηναίων ομήρους, ενα κατά. ταΚαντον.
οΐ δε SvpaKocTLOL και Γυλιττττος ου προσε^εχοντο τους
λόγους, άλλα, προσττεσοντες και περκττάντες πανταχόθεν
εβαλλον και τούτους μ^χρί' όφε'. ε'ιχον δε και οΰτοι πονη- 3
ρως σίτου τε και των επιτηδείων απορία. όμως δε της 4
15 νυκτός φυλάζαντες το ησυχάζον εμελλον πορεύεσθαι. και
αναΧαμβάνουοΊ τε τα όπλα, και οι %υρακόσιοι αισθάνον-
ται καΐ επαιάι^ισαζ/ • γνόντες δε οι Αθηναίοι ότι ου λαν- 5
θάνουσι, κατεθεντο πάλιν πλην τριακοσίων μάλιστα αν-
δρών ' οΰτοι δε δια των φυλάκων βιασάμενοι εχώρουν
Η-ίτης νυκτός fj ε^ύναντο. Νικίας δε επειΒη ήμερα εγενετο 1
— 6. ντΓί ρ 'Αθηναίων : '.e. in the name concubia; Tac. Ann. i. 39. The
of the people' of Athens. ^ — 8. ώσ-τε: use of the neut. sing, of the pres.
on coiidifiiin l/idt. See on c. 82. 8. — partic. as an abstract noun is esp.
9. μέχρι δ* ου civ: ΥάΙ. ίον μίχρι ου δ' freq. in Thuc. GMT. 820 ; Κν. Spr.
άν of the rest of the Mss. The closer 43, 4, 28. — 16. καΐ οι Συρακόσ-ιοι
connexion of tlie rel. pron. witli άν is ... Ιτταιάνισ-αν : see on c. 44. S2.
more forcible. — 10. eva κατά τάλαν- καί is not strictly co-ord. with the
τον : " because about a talent was the preceding re, but introduces the main
ransom of a free man." (Kr.) — 12. clause vividly in paratactic const, "as
TTipio-TavTes «βαλλον καΐ tovtovs : re- soon as the Athenians take up their
ferring to c. 81. 24, ΐβάλλοντο περιστα- arms, the S\'racusans observe it and
δόν (οι the soldiers of Demosthenes). raise the battle-cry." Kiihn. 518, 8. —
13. μέχρι όψε' : for connexion of prep. 17. γνο'ντε9 δε' : after the irregularity
with adv., see Kiihn. 446, b; Kr. Spr. just mentioned, the sent, is continued
6G, 1, 4. not by καί, but by the stronger δί (see
13. ΐΓονηρω?: for accent and mean- on c. 81. 12) ; though both principal
ing, see A pp. on c. 48. 2. Cf. Xen. verbs, αναλαμβάνουσι and κατ4θΐντο,
Cijr. vii. 5. 75, -πσνηρω^ . . . exei. — are SO closely Connected that one obj.
14. σίτου τε και των ε'ιητηδε ίων : the (οπ\α) suffices for both. — 19. δια
part co-ord. with the whole. Kr. .Sy»•. τών φυλάκων βιασ-άμενοι : see on c.
69, 32, 2. See on c. 62. 6. 79. 2. The fate of these 300 is re-
ttJs νυκτο8 to ησ-υχάζον : Schol. καθ' lated in c. 85. 11.
t μάλιστα τη$ vuKrhs ΐμΐλΚον οι πολ4- 84. Nevertheless, on the following
μιοι ησυχάζειν. Cf. Liv. xxv. 9, nox inornhig Nicias sets out with his ex-
160
THUCYDIDES VII. 84.
ηγ6 την στρατιάν • οΐ δε ^νρακόσιοί και οΐ ζνμμαγοι ττροσ-
έκειντο τον αντον τρόπον τταντα^όθεν βάλλοντες re /cat
κατακοντίζοντες. και οΐ \\0r]vaLOL ηπβίγοντο ττρος τον 2
5 Χσσίναρον ποταμόν, άμα μεν, βιαζομενοι νπο της παν-
ταχόθεν προσβολής ιππέων τε πολλών και τον άλλου
οχλον, olόμevoL ραόν τι σφίσιν εσεσ^αι, ην δια^βωσι τον
ποταμόν, άμα δε υπό της ταλαιπωρίας και τον πιεΐν επι-
θυμία, ώς δε γίγνονται επ' αντω, εσπίπτονσιν ονΒενι S
10 κόσμω ετι, άλλα πάς τε τις δια/3ΐ7^αι αυτός πρώτος βον-
λόμενος καΐ οι πολέμιοι επικείμενοι -χαλεττην ηΒη την
διά^ασιρ" εποίονν • αθρόοι γαρ άναγκαζόμενοι χωρειν επε-
πιπτόν τε άλληλοις και κατεπάτονν, περί τε τοΙς οορα-
τίοις καΐ σκεύεσιν οι μεν ενθνς οιεφθείροντο, οι δε
haiisted army, and reaches, under con-
stant attacks of the enem^f^ the river
Assinarus. In their attempt to cross,
and while slaking their thirst in the
river, a large number perish, partly by
the weapons of the enemy, partly by
drowning.
1. ημ€'ρα: the eighth day. — 2. ηγί
την (Γτρατιάν: i.e. continued his
march.
5. 'A«r<rivapov : nowFalconara,acc.
to Holm, II. p. 401 (or Flume di Noto,
Holm, Ka/'lsr. Vortr., which see for
particulars). — άμα μβ'ν, βιαζο'μίνοι
ktL : the Athenians press on to the
river for two reasons : (1) because
they hoped, when they should liave
crossed the river, to suffer less from
the enemy; (2) on account of their
thirst. Hence ίίμα μίν, which intro-
duces the first ground, is to be taken
with οΐόμΐνοί, and the partie. βιαζό-
μΐνοι is explanatory of this : " being
hard pressed on all sides, they hoped
to get some relief by crossing the
river." Tlie second reason is added
without a partie. by means of the gen.
with ύηό and the simple dat. 4ιηθυμία.
Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 3.
9. ovScvl κο'σ-μω «τι : no longer in any
order. Cf- en vvktos, iv. 26. 20. ov^evi
κόσμω, as in c. 23. 16; 40. 10; ii. 52.
5 ; iii. 108. 16. — 10. iros re tis : see
on c. 60. 13. re connects iras with καί
οί πολίμιοι, both of which are subjs.
of xa\fni)u . . . έποίουν. — 13. ττίρΐ TOis
δορατίοις καΐ <ΓΚ€•ύ€<Γΐν κτ€. : " some
perished at once, pierced by their
own spears ; others, becoming entan-
gled {4μπα\ασσόμ€νοι = έμιτ\ΐκόμ(νοι,
Scliol.) in their trappings, were car-
ried away by the current." As there
had been rain four days before {cf. c.
79. 9), we ma}' suppose that the
stream was not at its lowest point.
o! μ(ν . . . δίΐφθ(ίροΐ'το goes with irepl
Tols δορατίοΐί and o't 5e . . . κατ4ρρΐον
witli σκ^ύΐΟί. Cf. Plut. Sull. 18, κατά
■πρανοΰ'; ψΐρόμΐνοι to7s . δόρασι ττΐριί-
πιΐΓτον αυτοί rols ΐαυτΰν. The σκΐύη
are, as in vi. 31. 29, to be understood
of the military equipment outside of
the real arms (breastplate, helmet,
eic). On έμναλασσόμΐροι, cf. Hdt.
THUCYDIDES VII. 84, 85.
161
15 έμπαλασσόμεΐΌί Karippeov. ες τα inl θάτβρά re τον 4
ττοταμον παραστάντβς οΐ Χυρακόσιοι {rjv 8e κρ-ημ^ωΒες)
ββαλλον άνωθεν τονς ^Αθηναίους, πίνοντας re τους πολ-
λούς άσμένους /cat iv κοιλω οντι τω ποταμω iv σφισιν
αντοις ταρασσομενους. ol re ΐίελοποννησι-οι. ίπικατα- 5
20 βάντβς τους iv τω ποταμω μάλιστα έσφαζαν, και το ν^ωι
ενθυς Βιεφθαρτο, αλλ' ονοεν "ησσον επίνετό τε ομού τω
πηλω -ηματωμενον και περιμα-χιητον rjv τοις πολλοίς.
85 τέλος δε νεκρών τε πολλών επ' άλληλοις η^η κείμενων 1
iv τω ποταμω καΐ διεφθαρμένου τον στρατεύματος τον
μεν κατά τον ποταμόν, τον δε καί, ει τι ^ιαφνγοι, νπο
νϋ. 85• 11, eV 'ίρκίσι ΐμ.ττα\α.σσομΐνοι
διαφθείρονται.
15. e's τά e'lrl θάτ€ρά τ€ : the parti-
cle is so placed because the i)rece(ling
phrase is regarded as one word. On
the use of such phrases, see Kr. Spr.
43, 4, 3. — 16. ην κρημ.νώ8€5 : without
def. subj., τά eVl Oarepa, perhaps, be-
ing understood. Cf. i. 63. 10, ίση
καταφανή; vi. lOI. 15, πτ^λώδίϊ ?)V. —
18. ά<Γμε'νου8 : " greedily." Vat. has
ασμίνω$, but the adv. is not used by
Thuc. See llerbst, Gcijen Cohet, p. 22.
— €V κοίλω οντι τω ιτοταμω : i.e. with
a deep bed. The reference is to a
river which lias cut a deep channel,
and hence, when the \vater is low,
flows between high and steep banks.
So is to be explained Polyb. xxii.
20. 4, 4γΐφνρωσ€ rhv 'S.ayyapiov itrora-
μ})ν Τΐ\(ω5 κοΐΚον οντά καϊ ^ΰσβατον.
Cf. also Plut. Cam. 3, οί be ποταμοί
πάντα υισπΐρ oel κοίλοι κα\ ταπΐΐνοΧ
δια eipovs (ρρύησαν. — €V (τφίσΊν αυτοί?
ταρα(Γσ•ομ.£νου5 : cf. c. 67. 14.
19. ί7Γΐκαταβάντ£5 : i.e. going down
to the very edge of the water. Cf. c.
23. 2; 35. 9; iv. 11. 2. — 21. «ΰθν?
St.6'<t>0apTo : on the pipf. with evOvs to
express instantaneous effect, see Kr.
(S^)i•. 53, 4, 2. — όμ.οΰ τω τηλω Τ)'μ'"•"
τωμ€'νον : although, in addition to the
mud, it was hloodij. δμον with tlie dat.
as in c. 19. 25. — 22. ττίριμάχητον :
KeyeTai. Th πΐριτίμων, Trepl ou Tives άλ-
λήλοΐϊ διαμάχονται. Ίνα τούτου κρατώσι
καϊ τοΰτο κτώνται. Schol. οη Ar.
Thesm. 320. Cf. Plat. Legy. 078 e,
περιμάχητοί ήν ούτοΓϊ η τροφή,
85. Finallg Nicias surrenders to
Gijlippus, expecting better treatment
from him than from the S^/racusans.
Gijlippus now orders the slaughter to he
stopped. Of the survivors, however, the
smaller part onlg become state ])risouers,
for verij many are hidden aivuij secretly
and scattered as slaves over all Sicili/.
Λ verg large number, too, had been
killed, partly in the fighting on the
march, partly in the last struggle. Of
those who are sold into slavery, many
escape later to Catana.
1. vsKptGv T€ ΊΓολλών : Diod. xiii. 19
puts the loss at the river at 18,000,
and the captured at 7,000; but it is
evident that he includes the army of
Demosthenes. — 2. τον σ•τρατ€υ'ματθ5
τον μί'ν ■ . . τον δε': part, apjjos. See
1G2
TIIUCVDIDES Vll. 85.
των Ιτητεων, Nt/cta? Γυλιττττω kavTov τταραόίοωσι, ttl-
5 στβυσας μαλΧοί' αύτω τ] τοις %νρακοσίου<ζ ' καυ εαντω
μεν -χ^ρ-ήσασθαι e/ceXeve.v εκείνον τε και Χακε^οαμονίονς
ο TL βονλορται, τους δε άλλους στρατιώτας τταυσασ^αι
φονεύοντας. καΐ ύ Γνλιπττος μετά τοντο ζωγρειν η^η 2
εκεΧευε • /cat τους τε Κοίπονς, οσονς μη απεκρν\\}αντο
10 i^TToXkoX δε οντοί εγενοντο), ζυνεκόμισαν ζώντας, καΐ επΙ
τους τριακόσιους, ot την φυΧακην οιε^ηΧθον της νυκτός,
ττέμχΐιαντες τους διωκόμενους ζυνεΧαβον. το μεν ουν 3
άθροισθεν του στρατεύματος ες το κοινον ου ττοΧυ εγε-
νετο, το δε ^ιακΧαπεν ποΧύ, και ΒιεπΧησθη πάσα "ϊ,ικε-
15 λια αύτων, ατε ουκ άπο Συμβάσεως ωσπερ των μετά Αη-
μοσθενους Χη'φθεντων. μέρος δε' τι ουκ oX'iyov καΐ άττε- 4
on C. 31 • 4. — 4. ΊΓΐ,σ-τίυσ-α? μάλλον:
more fully explained, c. 86. § 4. — -6.
χρησ-ασ-θαι : the same formula also in
ii. 4. ;!2; iv. 69. 22.
8. ζωγρ6ΐν : (from ζώο5 and aypa,
aypeveLv) the opposite of <povevfiv,
meaning not so much tnkf captive as
give quarter. — 9. tovs Te λοιιτοτίβ : an-
swers to KoL €7γ2 tovs rpiaKoalovs (K•)•
— oVovs μ.ή άιτεκρΰψαντο : sc. o'l 'S.upa-
κόσωι, i.e. so many as had not been
liidden away by the Sj'racusan sol-
diers, to be kept or sold as slaΛ'es. —
10. sirl Tous τριακοσίου? : cf. c. 83. §
5. — 11. δΐίξήλθον: const., like Sta-
<pjyi7v, with the ace. Cf. Xen. Man
ill. 9. 7, TOLS ττύλαϊ τοΰ τείχου! διεζίών.
— 12. T01JS διωξομε'νου? : the art. with
the fut. partic. e(iuiv. to rel. witli in
def. antec. (Lat. qui with subjv.)
Kr. Spr. Γ)0, 4, 3. Cf. ii. 51. 19; iv
93. lo ; vi. 20. Ii").
TO άθροισ-θέν τοΰ σ•τρατ€υ'ματο5| το
. . . 8ιακλα•7Γ£ ν : as to the collective
use of the nout. partic, see on c. 43.
44. — 13. es TO κοινο'ν: i.e. as state
prisoners. The passage is imitated
by Pint. Timol. 29 : των αιχμαλώτων
οί μ^ν ΐΓολλοΙ δίΐκ\απησαν vvh των
στρατιωτών, eis δε Koivhv ατη5(ίχθ•η-
σαν τΓΐντακισχΙΚιοι. — ου ττολυ : " only
about 1000; for the sum total of the
captives was about 7000 (c. 87. 19),
and of these about 0000 had belonged
to the division of Demosthenes (c. 82.
11)." Bm. But the full magnitude
of the catastrophe is seen in tlie fact
that eight days before there were still
40,000 men (c. 75. !>(]).
16. \kipos it Ti ουκ ολίγον : still to
be connected witli τοΰ στρατεύματος,
the three parts of which are rb αθροι-
σθεί' es TLi κοινόν, Th δι,ακΚαπίν, and
μίρο'ί Tt ουκ oK'iyov απίθανε. This
last refers, therefore, to those of the
division of Nicias who perished on
the eighth day at and in the Assina-
rus. The losses of the preceding days
are expressly distinguished from this
in 18 : καΐ iv ταΐί aWais προσβοΚαΐί
. . . ουκ 6\'iyoi ΐτ^θνήκεσαν (the plpf.
indicating the events lying further
back, opp. to απέθανε in 16). AVith
this view, the expression των iv τψ
THUCYDIDES VII. 85 86.
163
Oaue • ττλεΓστος γο-ρ or) φόρος οντος και ovSevo^ ίΧάσσων
των iv τω ^ικβλικω ποΧεμω τούτω eyevero. και iv ταΐ<ς
οίλλαις ττροσβολαΐς ταις κατά την nopeiav σν^ναις γβνο-
20 μ€ναις ουκ ολίγοι έτβθνήκβσαν. πολλοί δε όμως καΐ 8te-
φνγον, οΐ μβι^ και παραντί,κα, οΐ oe καΐ Βονλβνσαντβς καΐ
8υα8ι^ράσκοντ6ς ύστερον • τούτοις δ' ην άναχωρησις ες
Κ^ατανην.
86 'BiVvaO ροισθέντες δε οι 'Ζνρακόσιοι καΐ οι ζύμμα- 1
χοι, των τε αΐχ^μαλώτων οσονς ε8ύναντο πλείστους και
τα σκύλα άναλαβόντες, ανεγωρησαν ες την πόλιν. και 2
τους μεν άλλους Αθηναίων καΐ των ζυμμάγων οπόσους
5 ελαβον κατεβίβασαν ες τας λιθοτομίας, άσφαλεστάτην
'Χικΐλικώ ποΚίμω τούτω (18) appears in
the prop, light. Thuc. here compares
only tlie horrible butchery at the
Assinarus {<p6uos ootos) witli the va-
rious battles in this tSicilian canipaupi,
including, besides those of the hist
seven days, the battle about Plem-
myrium, c. 22 ίϊ., the night battle on
Epipolae, c. 43, the repeated sea-
fights, c. 52, 69 ft". Certainly he had
a right to emphasize this as the
bloodiest of all [cpovos ovSevhs i\aa-
σων). Wo must, therefore, neither
read with the Schol. 'ΚλΑηνίκφ for
:S,iKe\iK'p, nor with Dobree and St.
omit it. It is also to be observed in
connexion with this passage that
Thuc. only very seldom uses ό πόλε-
μο5 olros of the Peloponnesian War,
but far oftener bSe (as the subject of
his own history). Cf. c. 87. 20. — 21.
δουλίυσ-αντίξ : after theij had becume
slares (aor.). Kr. Spr. 5:5, 5, 2. —
καΐ Sia8i8patrKOVT6S vo-repov : runnimj
airai/ nj'tcnnirds (pros.). — 22. t's
Κατάνην : to this refers Lys. xx. 24,
where Polystratus says ανΐσώθ-ην is
Κατάΐ'ηΐ'.
86. T/ie Si/fucitsans hrnuj into the
citjj all cujitirrs that fall into their
hands, together with the booty taken from
them, and place them in the neighbouring
stone-quarries. But Nicias and Demos-
thenes are immediately executed, against
the wish of Gijlippus, who ivould have
lifed to i-(irri/ thim captive to Sparta.
3. άναλαβοντ€8 : see on c. 33. 23.
Elsewhere used of levying troops or
calling them to arms (c. i. 27; 4. 7 ;
43. 18) ; here, of the cajitives and the
booty which were brought along with
them in triumphal procession.
5. is Ttts λιθοτομίαβ : cf. Cic. in
Verr. II. v. 27, latomias Syracu-
sanas omnes audistis: pleri-
que nostis. Opus est in gens,
magnificum, re gum ettyran-
norum: totum est ex saxo in
mirandara altitudinem de-
presso et multorum operis
penitus exciso: nihil tarn
clausum ad exitum, nihil tam
saeptum undique, nihil tam
tutum ad custodiam nee fieri
nee cogitari potest. In has
latomias, si qui ρ u b 1 i c e c u s -
164
THUCYDIDES VII. S6.
eXpaL pofxiaavTe^ τηρησιν, Xifctav δε και ^ημοσθενην
ακοντο<; τον Γυλίπττον απέσφαξαν. 6 γαρ Τνλυππος κα-
Xou το ayaiVLap^a ένόμιζέν οι ύναι Ιττί τοΓς άλλοις καλ
τους άντίστρατήγονς κομίσαι Λακεδαι/χοι^ιοις. ζννέβαίνε 3
10 δέ τον μ€ν πολβμίώτατον αύτοίς eivai, ^-ημοσθένην, δια
τα Ιν TTj νήσω καΐ Πυλω, τον δε δια, τά αντα βπιτη^είό-
τατον ' τους γαρ Ικ της νήσου dvSpa? των ΑακεΒαι,μο-
νίων ο Χικιας προυθνμήθη, σττονοάς πεί,σας τους Αθη-
ναίους ποίησασθαί, ώστε άφβθήναί. ' άνθ' ων οι re Λα- 4
15 κί^αιμόνιοι ήσαν αύτω προσφιλείς κάκβΐνος ούχ^ ηκιστα,
δια τοντο πιστενσας εαυτόν τω Τυλίπττω παρε^ωκεν.
άλλα των Ινρακοσίων τινές, ως εΚεγετο, οΐ μεν 8είσαν-
τες, OTL προς αυτόν εκεκοινολόγηντο, μη βασανιζόμενος
δια το τοίουτο ταρα^ήν σφίσιν εν εύπραγία πουηση, άλ-
20 λοι δε', καΐ ού)( ηκιστα οΐ Κορίνθιοι, μή γ^ρήμασι 8ή πεί-
σας τινάς, οτι πλούσιος ην, άπο8ρα καΐ αύ^ις σφίσι
todiendi sunt, etiani ex caete-
ris oppidis Siciliae deduci
imperantur. For their situation
on the southern slope of the plateau
of Achradina, and for their present
condition, see Holm, I. p. 127, and
Karlsr. Vortr. (fin.). — άσ-φαλίο-τάτην
elvai νομίσαντίξ τηρησ-ιν : ■•<<:. Th κατα-
βιβάσαί avTOvs es ray λιθοτομίαί. For
const., see App. to c. 42. 33. — 7.
καλόν TO άγωνισ-μα : rf. c. 56. 9; 59. 2.
— 8. e'lrl rois όίλλοιβ : from τά άλλα,
besides his other (successes). eVl with
the dat. as in c. 75. 30.
9. ξυν€'βαιν€ : it happetud. Cf. c.
75. 7; V. 10. 33. — Δημοσ•θ€'νην : the
name added in explanation, as in c.
57. 28. Kiihn. 527, 3. note 3 ; Kr. Spr.
50, 1, 11. — 11. τά €v τη νη(Γω και
Πνλω: rf. iv. 3 1ΐ. — 12. toijs • . . όίν-
Spas : sulij. (if άψεί^^νοι. — 13. ireicras
TOvs ' Αθήναιον?: '/. v. 16 fl'. — 14.
ώστ€ άφ£θήναι : dependent on πρου-
θνμήθη. GMT. 588. Jow. puts a
comma before ireiaas and after Άβψ
vaiovs, making ττοι-ησασθαι depend on
■προυθυμτιθη, ware άφεθΤιναί denoting
the result.
16. δια τούτο iricrTeveros : rf. c. 85.
4. All Mss. except \'at. omit the in-
dispensable δια τοΰτο. — 17. «s k\i-
γ€το : with reference to the different
reports current about it in Syra-
cuse, concerning which Thuc. had in-
fanned himself. — 18. δτι . . . €κεκοι-
νολο'γηντο : rf. c. 48. 13 ; 73. 27. —
βασ•ανιζο'μ€νο5 : of examinatioii by
torture also in viii. 92. 10; with ace.
of the thinix. vi. 53. 12. — 20. καΐ
οΰχ ή'κισ-το οι Κορίνθιοι : from tliis it
would appear that των ^υρακοσίων
aliove is meant to include also the
allies. — δη: in jiartic. subord. clause;
as in c. 18. 5; 81. 10. — 21. wXovVios
THUCYDIDES VII. 86, 87.
165
νεώτερόν τι αττ αυτόν ydvrjTai, πε^σαι^τβ? του<; ζνμ-
μ,άγον; απεκτειναν αυτόν, και 6 μβν τοιαύττ] ί) οτι έγ- 5
yiirara τούτων αίτια βτβθνηκει, ηκιστα ^η αζιο<ζ ων των
25 ye eV €μοΰ Ελλήνων βς τοΰτο δυστυχίας άφικίσθαι
δια την ττασαν βς αρετην νενομισμενην έπιτή^βυσιν.
87 τους δ' iv rats λίθοτομίαΐ'ζ οι "ϊ,νρακόσιοι ^αλεπώς 1
τους πρώτους χρόνους μετεχβίρισαν. iv γαρ κοίλω γω-
ρίω οντάς και ολνγω πολλούς οι re ήλιοι το πρώτον και
ττνΐγος ετι ίλύπει δια το άστβγαστον, καΐ at νύκτες ίπι-
5 γιγι^ό/χει^αι τουναντίον μετοπωριναι και ψυ^ραι Trj μετά•
ην : he was worth 100 talents, ace. to
Lys. XIX. 47. — σ-φίσ-ι, : with reference
to the whole Syracusan alliance, not
the Corinthians alone. — 22. veurc-
povTi: "some further mischief." Cf.
iv. 55.7; viii. 92. 14. — άπ αΰτον : see
on c. 70. IG.
23. oTi ίγγυτατα : used as adj. with
αιτία as in c. 81. 25, ξυσταδόν with
μάχαΐ5. — 24. ή'κκττα . . . ίΐτιτηδίυσ-ιν :
in this closing remark a])out Nicias,
the historian expresses unmistakably
both his warm sympathy for him in
his untoward fate and his high per-
sonal esteem. It is, it is true, not
admiration of the intellectual great-
ness and far-reaching activity of the
man, as in the case of Pericles, ii. 65,
but rather respect for honest effort
always made cautiously, but with a
consciousness of noble purposes. —
26. 8ιά τήν Ίτόΐσ-αν . . . ίΐΓΐτηδ€υ(Γΐν :
= δια Tjiiv εττιτήδβυσιΐ' % -πάσα. is aper-^v
(ν^νόμιστο, " on account of his course
of life which had been wholly directed
toward what was worthy." See App.
87. Of the captives shut up in the
stone-quarries, about 7000 in number, a
great part jierish from cruel treatiaent
amid fearful torments; of the survivors.
those who are not Athenians are sold
into slaver I/. Thus ends the expedition
against Sicilt/.
2. Toijs Ίτρώτου? xpo'vovs : explained
by ημ^ραε ί^Βομ-ηκοντα Ttvas in 15.
After these 70 days there was some
relief at least, from the removal of a
part of the captives. — μ£Τ6χ€ίρισ•αν :
in Time, used only in act. See on i.
13. 7; found only here \vith pers. obj.;
with ace. of the thing in vi. 12. 17;
16. 31. — κοίλω χωρίω: signifies a
deep place with steep walls, as in c.
84. 18, Ko7\os τΓοταμο!. — 3. ou ή'λιοι :
the pi. (as θάΚπη, ψνχ-η, μ^'/ίθη) with
intensive force. Kiihn. 348, note 2;
Kr. Spr. 44, 3, 6. — 4. ιτνΐγοβ : the
smothering heat resulting from the
crowded mass of human beings. —
8ιά TO άσ•τ£'γασ•τον : " because there
was no shelter." The neut. of the
adj. instead of an abstract noun, as
in 1. 69. 14; ii. 51. 12, and freq. —
£•π•ιγιγνοΊΐ€ναι τουναντίον μίτο-ιτωριναί
καΐ ψυχραί: "and the nights, on tlie
contrary, following autumnal and
cold." — 5. τη μίταβολτ): rf. Hdt. ii.
77. 10, έν yap τίϊσι μΐταβοΚ^σι τοΐσι
ανθρώποισι at νονσοι μάλιστα -γίνονται
TWV τΐ άλλα»' Ίτάντων καΐ δί? καΐ τΰν
166
THUCYDIDES Vll. 87.
βολτ] e; άσθεΐ'βίαν €ΐ>εωτ€ρυζορ, πάντα re ποιονντων αν- 2
τωι> δια στενογωρίαν έν τω αντω καΐ ττροσέτι των νεκρών
ομού έπ άλληλοίς ζυννενη μένων, ot εκ τε των τραυ-
μάτων καΐ δια, την μεταβολην καΐ το tolovtov άττεθνη-
10 σκον, /cat οσμαι ήσαν ουκ ανεκτοί, καΐ Χυμω άμα καΐ
οίφει ετηεζοντο • έοί^οσαν yap αυτών εκάστω εττί οκτώ
μήνας κοτύλην νδατος καΐ δύο κοτύλας σίτου, άλλα τε
οσα εΙκος εν τω τοιοντω -χωρίω εμπεπτωκότας κακοπαθη-
(ται, ovSkv ο τί ουκ εττεγενετο αυτοΐς. καΐ -ημέρας μεν 3
15 εβ^ομηκοντά τίνας ούτω 8ίΎ)τηθησαν αθρόου • έπειτα πλην
Αθηναίων καΐ et, τίνες Σικελιωτών η Ίταλιωτών ζυνε-
στράτευσαν, τους άλλους άπε^οντο. ελήφθησαν Βε οΐ ζύμ- 4
ωρίων μάλιστα. — 6. e's axrQivtiav 6ν€ω-
τ€'ριζον : " engendered violent dis-
orders." Cf. Arr. An. iv. 8. 2, is rh
βαρβα.ρικώτ€ρον vevewreptffTO ; id. vii.
13. 3, μτ] ri νΐ(ιΐτ€ρισθείη es ΰβριν. ts
άσθΐν€ΐαν indicates the consequence.
vtwrep'iCeiv is used of every departure
from the general order, esp. of hard
and violent changes. See on i. 58. 3.
ιτάντα τΓΟίουντων . . . €v τω αντω :
Schol. δια. το Βύσφημον απ^σιώπτισεν
αϋτα ονομαστί elirelv. See on iv. 97.
13, καϊ οσα άνθρωποι ev βΐβτιΧω δρώσι
■κάντα yiyyeffdai αυτόθι. — 8. eir αλλη-
λοΐ5 ξυννίνημί'νων : cf. ϋ. ^2. 0. — 9.
καΐ το τοιούτον: cf. c. 50• ^0• — 10.
άνεκτο ί : as adj. of two terminations ;
so έσβατόν in ii. 41. 16. — 11. ^ίψΐΐ, :
third decl., as in iv. 35. 13 δίψοιυ; but
in ii. 49. 23 δίψτ?, ace. to most of the
Mss. St. has adopted everywhere the
forms of the first decl. — 12. κοτνλην
vSaros ktI. : the scantiness of this
measure, which was only half of the
food given to slaves, is best seen l)y
a comparison with that whicli was al-
lowed to tlie Lacedaemonians taken on
Sphacteria : δΰο χοίνικα^ ΐκάστψ Άτη-
KCLS αΚφΊτων κα\ δύο κοτυλαϊ οίνου καϊ
Kp4as, iv. 16. 8. The κοτύλη is the
fourth part of the χοΊνιξ. Sec Boeckh,
P. E. p. 12•5. — άλλα οσα : as in ii. 96.
13, for οσα a\Ka. Kr. Spr. ϋ1, 10, 10.
With it CI. connects ούδίν ο τι ουκ,
τούτων being understood; rather, it
seems, &\λα has been attracted from
the gen. into the case of the rcl. Kr.
Spr, 51, 10, 9. — 13. iv τω τοιοντω :
the art., added from Vat., refers
back expressly to the description of
2 ft". For ev after verbs of motion,
esp. the pf ., see on c. 71. 40. — 14.
ovSev ο τι ov: on this formula see
Kr. Spr. 51, 10, 11. — tTreyivero: used
esp. of sicknesses and great ills. Cj.
ii. 49-9; 58.8.
15. Tivas : with a numeral. See on
c. ^^. 17. — διτ)τηθησ-αν : complcxivi•
aor., which recapitulates the fore-
going. Cf. i. 6. 3. GMT. 56. — 17.
άττίδοντο : Schol. έπώλησαν.
18. άκριβίία μεν . . . εξει-ίΓεΐν, ομω5
δε' : the parenthetical subord. clause
is treated as if co-ord. with the lead-
ing clause. — ονκ ελούτσ-ουβ ε'ΐΓτακκΓ-
χιλίων: see on c. 85. 13.
THUCYDIDES VII. 87.
167
τταντβς, άκρυβεία μεν ^αΧβπον i^eineiv, όμως Se ουκ
έλάσσονς έπτακίσχ^ίλίων. ξυνεβη re epyov τοντο [Έλλτ7- 5
20 νικον^ των κατά τον πόΧβμον TovSe μζγυατον γενέσθαι,
οοκεΐν δ' εμονγε καΧ ων άκοτ) 'ΚΚληνυκών Ισμεν, καί τοις
τ€ κρατιησασι Χαμπρότατον καΙ τοις ^ιαφθαρείσι δυστυ-
χεστατον κατά πάντα γαρ πάντως νικτηθεντες και ου^εν Q
ολίγον ες ούοεν κακοπαθηαταντες, πανωλεθρία Sr) το λε-
25 γόμενον καΐ πεζός καΐ νηες και ovhkv ο τι ουκ άπώλετο,
και ολίγοι άπο πολλών επ" οίκον άπενόστησαν. ταύτα
μεν τά περί ^ικελίαν γενόμενα.
19. ξυν€'βη τί : and so it happened.
For the inferential τβ, see on c. 71.
21. — ί'ργον τοΰτο . . . μ/γισ-τον : the
same manner of expression and order
of words as in i. i. 8. The form of
the sent., which is often used by
Thuc, does not admit of an exjjlana-
tory adj. with the simple dem. The
restrictive Έλληνικόν is inconsistent
also witli the general idea of the
sent., wliich emphasizes, out of the
whole course of the Peloponnesian
War (/fara rhv πόΚίμορ τόι/δί), the
greatest and most important event
(tpyou here = a. completed occur-
rence, not a single fact). In the
next clause Ελληνικών is prop., since
the view is extended beyond this war,
and tlie historian naturally limits
himself to the events of Greek his-
tory. Kr., Pluygers, and St. also omit
'EWriviKOv. — 21. δοκβϊν δ' ί'μοιγί : the
elliptical inf. without ais. See on c.
49. 18; i. 138. 17.
23. κατά ιτάντα : i.e. on sea and on
land, in their fortifications and in the
open field. The paronomasia in πάντα
iravTws as in viii. I. 9, -πάντα, πανταχό-
θεν. — ovScv ολίγον «s ούδ€ν : see on e.
59.9. — 24. 'π•ανωλ€θρία:Γ/. Ut\t.'n.i2o.
Elsewhere only in late writer.s, but
the adj. πανώλεθρον is much used in
tragedy with απόκλυσθαι (Aesch. Sept.
71; Ar/. 518; Eum. 522; Pers. 563;
Soph. J?/. 1009). On rb λΐγόμΐνον,
"as the saying is," see Kr. Spr. 57,
10, 12. — δη : emphasizes esp. the irav-,
as it does sups, and similar consts.
Cf. ii. 77. 7, irciaav δτ; ιδίαν ewevoovv.
— 25. ουδέν ο τι ου : see on 14. — 26.
ολίγοι άίΓο ΐΓολλών : as in i. 1 10. 2 ;
iii. 112. 30. — ά-π•£νο'σ-τησ•αν : ace. to
Plut. Nic. 29, many of the Athenians
obtained their freedom, others, who
had already escaped, got food and
shelter, by repeating verses from
Euripides, who was more popular
with the Sicilians than any otlier for-
eign author. The thanks of tliese
survivors, many of whom on their re-
turn expressed their gratitude to liim,
were no doubt the sweetest praise tlie
poet ever heard. — ταΰτα μ€'ν : co-ord.
with e'j δε τάί 'A.ei)vas of viii. i. 1. —
27. TO γ€νο'μ€να: sc. ?iv. For other
forms of conclusion, see on c. 30. 19.
168 APPENDIX.
APPEISTDIX.
1, 2. Tovs ΈΐΓίζεφυρίουδ. Omitted by λ'. H. without sufficient grounds.
1. 15 ff. TOVS T€ Ίμ€ραίου5. Vat. has toijs Ίμίραίου8, the other Mss. tovs
Ti 'Ifiepaiovs- CI. thhiks that the position of tlie Ilimcraeans is so different
from that of the Selinuntians, that there- is no reason for a close connexion
between them. St., however, riglitly finds the point of connexion in tKsi
ovT€s, which refers to botli clauses. Similarly, the re of A'at. with τον Άρχω-
vCSov in 23 is very effective in emphasizing tlie union of both reasons (τον rt
Άρχωνίδον τ€θνηκο'το5 • • • καΐ τοΰ ΓνλίττίΓου δοκοΰντοξ ηκ£ΐν). — A'at. gives
also correctly γαρ for μίν in 18. In 20 St. writes σ-τρατια, because it is not
likely that the Selinuntians, who were at Avar with the Egestaeans, would join
Gylippus with their whole force, and in fact furnished only a few light troops
and cavalry. But CI. prefers the reading of Vat. -π-ανσ-τρατκ^, since the fact
that the execution (oO) does not correspond to the demand proves nothing
with regard to the demand itself.
CI. thinks it questionable also whether οσ-α instead of oo-oi (17) should not
be adopted from Vat. ; for although all νανται were no doubt without arms
suitable for service in the field, they might still have been furnished with
spears and light shields. The sense would be then that the Himeraeans sup-
plied what was lacking in their armour. The only doubt with him is whether
such light pieces of armour can be reckoned under the οιτλα, as ό'σ-α would
require. On the armour of the oarsmen, see Boeckh, P. E. p. 385.
2. 2. Γο'γγνλθ5. AH the Mss. seem to accent the name thus, agreeing
with the rule of Arcad. de ace. p. 50, 9, τα δια τον vXos τρισ-ν'λλαβα ιτροσ-ηγο-
ρικά ή κυρία, € Ι άρχοιτο άττο φνσ-€ΐ μακpάs, τταροξννιται, — Α1ο-χυλθ5, 'Ρωμνλθ5•
Guttling (df Arc. p. 185) gives, it is true, several exceptions; and Dindorf in
Xen. Hell. iii. i. 6 and ^«. vii. S. 17, and Schaefer in Plut. Xic. 19, write Γογ-
■yvXos. So St. here. Vat. has Γο'γγυλλοβ.
2. 12. 'IcTos. The Mss. have r€'Tas, Ttyas, γ€τά (Vat.), yt. 'Itras is
Goeller's emendation. Cf. Steph. Byz., Ί€τοί, φρουριον EiK€\(as, θηλνκίϋε.
Φίλΐ(ΓΤ05 ί'κττ|.
2. 13. κοί. Rejected by v. Η. and St., "quod €'λών et ξυντα|άμ€νο8
non eiusdem temporis sunt."
2. 16. έ'τνχί ίλθω'ν. ίτνγχαν€, wliieh Vat. offers, does not agree with the
usage of Tliuc. See App. to iii. iii. G.
2. 17. ί'ΐΓτά μ£ν η οκτώ (Γταδίων. Cl.'s note on tliis passage is as follows:
" ί'ΐΓτά μ€ν κτί. could be connected only with διιτλονν τ€ίχο8, as measure of
proposed extension ; this measure must, however, though it is not any wliere
APPENDIX. 169
so fxijrcssed, be lestricted to the distance from tiie abriiitt cliff of Epipolae
{tisv κρημνώδουβ, vi. 103. 0). May not the words liave been added by a
reader acijuaiuted with the place (not by a copyist, as St. understands me to
mean) ? Their position is quite unnatural, and it would be strange, too, to
give the measure of the wall just there where emphasis is laid upon the fact
that a part was wanting to its completion. Finally, μίν, which must stand
opposed to τω Se όίλλω τοΰ κΰκλον, has a very awkward position when attached
to the measure of the distance. It belongs more properly to the statement
of direction, e's τον μ€'γαν λιμ£'να." There is force in Cl.'s objection to the
position of the words as a wliole, but not of μίν in particular, for μ€'ν contrasts
the one part of the wall of circumvallation, the length of seven or eight stadia,
with the rest of tlie wall (τω 8e οίλλω). We might have had the direction
c's τον με'γαν λιμένα esp. contrasted with e'lrl την «Te'pav θάλασ-σ-αν, but the
contrast made is equally as important. Since tlien the only objection is to the
general position of €•πτά μέν η οκτώ σ-τα8ίων, it seems best, with St. and others,
to follow the Ms. reading.
2. 18. άτΓ€Τ€Τ€λίσ-το. The reading of Vat., as in iv. 69. 15; 90. 17; the
remaining Mss. have «ιτίτετελεσ-το, which is found also in viii. 55. 12.
2. 20 [τού κύκλου "irpds τον Τρώγιλον]. Jow. takes κύκλος here and in vi.
98. 9; 102. 5, to refer to the wall of circumvallation. But in vi. 98. 8, the
aor. €Τ€ίχισ-αν is plainly used to indicate the completion of the κύκλος, whereas
the wall of circumvallation never was finished. The aor. cannot mean, as
Jow. renders, "commenced hilihling round the city"; that would require
ίτίίχιζον. In vi. 102. 5 the context (έ'τυχε γαρ e ν αΰτω δι' άιτθενίίαν ύττολε-
λ€ΐμμί'νο5) shows that a fort is meant. Everywhere else in Time, then,
κύκλος refers to the round fort on Epipolae, " which was intended as a centre
from Λvhence the projected wall of circumvallation was to start northward
towards the sea at Trogilus, southward towards the great harbour." But here
it could refer only to the whole wall of circumvallation, and so Arn. takes it,
though in this way κνκλος, as applied to the Athenian fortifications, would
have two meanings in Time. Grote (VII. c. 59, p. 89, note 1) will not agree
to this, and explains τω αλλω τοΰ κύκλου as equiv. to «τί'ρωθι τοΰ κύκλου.
This is equiv. to interpreting τω άλλω τοΰ κυ'κλου (ορρ. to €ς τον μί'γαν λιμε'να
δΐΊτλοΰν τ€Ϊχος) as tlie otlier iriiiy (or arm) of t/ie circular Jort toirards Tr<><jiliiit,
Holm, II. p. o87, prefers Wulfflin's conjecture, τω δέ άιτο τοΰ κυ'κλου irpds τον
Τρώγιλον. See Holm, II. p. 387, 388.
5. 13. τη τάξίΐ κτ€. Το connect τη τοίξει with άφελε'σ-θαι, as Γρ. and Bm.,
or with ώφίλίαν, as Kr., is incompatible with the usage of Time. If one
sliould strike out τη τάξει (which Heilmann does not translate), nothing would
be missed. Possibly it was Λvritten as an explanatory addition to τη ιταρα-
σ-κ£υη (15) and got by mistake into the text. Philippi's conjecture (Juhrhb.
1881, p. 96), την ώψελίαν, την τοίξιν Ιντος . . . ιτοιη'σ-ας άφελενΟαι, gives the
correct sense, but the change seems unnecessary.
7. 4. ξυν€τί£χισ-αν το λοιιτον τοις Συρακοσ-ίοις [μ«χρι] τοΰ «γκαρσ-ίου
170 APPENDIX.
τίίχου?. (ireat confusion lias arisen in rff^ard to tlic position and direction of
the third Svracusan counter-wall in conse(iuince of the misinterpretation of
the clause άνω προ5 το βγκοίρσιον rei^os άπλονν in c. 4. 3. The passage has
been construed as if τ€ΐχοβ «ere to be understood a second time, and as if two
walls were spoken of : first, a single wall about to be constructed (τίίχοβ
ά-ιτλονν) ; and second, a cross-wall already existing (irpos το «γκάρσ-ιον
τ£ϊχο5). The latter is generally assumed to be the first cross-wall built by the
Syracusans (vi. 99. 16). To this explanation there are two fatal objections :
first, that the Athenians had destroyed this cross-wall (Λ -i. 100. 25) ; secondly,
that it passed south of the kvkXos (vi. 99. 15) and could not have been met
by the third cross-wall, wliicli lay to the north (c. 4. 3). This erroneous
interpretation of irpos το «γκάρσ-ιον is now universally rejected, but it has an
important bearing on the explanation of the passage under consideration.
Any copyist who understood irpos το «γκίίρσιον in c. 4. 3 to refer to a counter-
wall already existing would hare been aj)! to write μ^'χρι. τοΰ έγκαρσ-ίου τίί-
\ovs in c. 7. δ. There is, then, reasonable ground for the assumption that
μΐ'χρι may be due to interpolation.
Many attempts, however, have been made to retain the word even by those
who interpret irpos το ε'γκάρσ-ιον in c. 4. 3 adv. By far the most noteworthy
of theseis Grote's (VIII. p. 88if.). To ascertain what is meant by το λοιιτο'ν,
that remainder which the Syracusans fortified with the help of the Corinthians
and others, he compares the fortifications as they stood when Gylippus entered
Syracuse with the fortifications as they stood a few months afterwards when
Demosthenes arrived from Athens. Three distinct constructions are men-
tioned as existing at this later period which had not been in existence at the
earlier. 1. A fort (τ£ίχΐ(Γμα, c. 43. 23) on the higher ground of Epipolae,
guarding the entrance to Epipolae from Euryelus. 2. A cross-wall (τταρατίί-
χισ-μα, c. 42. 28 ; 43. 7, οδ) which joined this fort at one extremity, and was
curried down the slope of Epipolae until it joined the counter-wall or έ^κάροΊον
τ€ϊχο5 (μί'χρι τον ίγκαρσ-ίου Teixows). 3. Three strong encampments (^ιτροτίΐ-
χίσ-ματα) placed at different points up the slope of Epipolae, along this cross-
wall and on the north side of it. In these three works Grote finds the remain-
der (to λοιτΓον ξυνετβίχκταν) which the Corinthians and Syracusans are now
stated to have jointly constructed. Before the arrival of the twelve Corinthian
ships, Gylippus had carried the c-yKapcriov τίίχο5 in a north-westerly direction,
past the Athenian wall of circumvallation ; on their arrival, commencing at
the τίίχισ-μα, he carried the ιταρατίίχιο-μα continuously down the slope of
Epipolae until it met the €'γκοίρσ-ιον τ€Ϊχο5, at some distance from the northern
slope of Epipolae, at an anqle. Grote, therefore, in fact assumes two walls, —
a cross-wall and a counter-wall, — though he notes that practically they were
one continuous wall and are so spoken of by Thuc. The identification, e.g.
by Nicias, in c. 1 1. § 3, of the ΐΓαρατίίχισ-μα with the τίΐχοβ άίΓλοΰν, is complete
and certain.
Holm's objections to this interpretation, which lead him to reject μ«'χρι and
APPENDIX. 171
construe το λοι-ιτόν τοΰ ί'γκαρσ-ίου τβίχου?, taken together, as the obj. of ξυν£-
τίίχισ-αν, are substantially the following : It is difficult to believe, he says,
looking first to the language of Time, that in c. 7. § 1 the historian is speak-
ing of a wall whose construction began at the extreme \vestern part of Epipo-
lac. In c. 6. § 4 the wall is built from east to west. How can the words
ξυνίτίίχισ-αν το λοιττο'ν without hint or warning suddenly signify the continua-
tion of the same wall in an opposite direction? The natural inference from
TO λοιίΓο'ν is that the wall was continued in the original direction. If the direc-
tion had clianged, we should have had in the text some such additional phrase
as άρξάμενοι άνω. There is, then, no intimation in the language of Time, of a
change of direction in the construction of the Λν3ΐ1. Again, looking at the facts,
what possible reasons had the Syracusans, instead of continuing the wall in the
original direction, for breaking it off suddenly and beginning at the othvr end ?
Their cross-wall had indeed passed the Athenian wall of circumvallation ; but
the Athenians might liave enlarged their wall and in turn enclosed the Syracu-
san cross-wall. If the intention of the Syracusans was to carry their wall clear
across the northern part of Epipolae, they would naturally not have ceased
operations at the point of danger and shifted to a place a mile and a half distant
(ace. to Grote's map). Common sense would have dictated the contrary course.
With every foot of wall that they added to their cross-wall, building westward,
they made the task of the Athenians increasingly difficult.
On the map of Syracuse added to the edition of the Sixth Book of Time,
in this Series, the direction of the third cross-Avall and the i^osition of the
τί£χισ•μα and ττροτίΐχίσ-ματα are conformed to the plan given in the monu-
mental work of the two Cavallaris and Holm, Topoijrafia ArdieoJoyica di
Syracusa (with atlas), Palermo, 1883.
7. 11. τρο'ιτω ω αν, ev όλκάσ-ιν η πλοίοιβ η ολλω8 οττωδ αν, χροχωρη. The
interpretation given in the notes is that of CI., except that he considers ο•π•ω8
άν = οΊτω? 5η or ottws ούν, and explanatory of η όίλλωβ, giving it the greatest
possible expansion, or in any other icai) ; and does not think that χροχωρη is
understood with οΐΓω5 άν, as Bm. suggests. But St. seems clearly right in
saying that οιτωβ άν without a verb has not this meaning. Bk., followed by
St. strikes out ev ολκοίσ-ιν . . . οιτω? άν. It does not seem possible that τρο'-ιτω
ω άν and oirws άν can both be right.
8. 15. CVS άτΓί'σ-τίΐλί . PI uy gers (.V/iem. 11, p. 94) conjectured ά ίΤΓί'σ-τίΐλί; St.
«s iireVTeiXi. If any change is to be made, CI. prefers ols eire'crTiiXe, thougli he
does not think it necessary, v. H. strikes out ψΐ'ροντΐβ . ■ . eiiriiv.
8. 16. ο 8e τά κατά το σ-τρατο'ιτίδον . . . €ΐΓ€μ€'λ€το. This passage has
become intelligible only by the adoption of μάλλον and ή δι', instead of ι'^δη,
from ΎλΊ. The Scliol. recognizes botli μάλλον and ή 8i* : η διάνοια ■ €ΤΓΐμίλ£ΐαν
€ίχ£ τον φυλάττ€θ-θαι μάλλον ή τοΰ κινδυν^ΰεσ-θαι [i^cr. κινδυνεύω ιν) ίκουσίω?,
i.e. "he kept from this time more on the defensive and avoided all ortensive
operations." Cf. Dio C. xlvii. 36. 2, άλλ' αυτοί τ€ δια φυλακή? μάλλον η
δια κίνδυνων το σ-τρατο'ιτεδον έττοιοΰντο. Thuc. expresses the contrast by
172 APPENDIX.
nu-ans of ψνλακη and €κουσ•ιοι κίνδυνοι, and having chosen for the first (Swi
φνλακήβ) tlie appropriate «χων, he leaves this by a kind of zeugma in the unu-
sual connexion with 8ιά κιν5ννων. Since, however, for both an object is
indispensable, τά κατά το σ-τρατοττίδον must be retained, even against Vat.,
which omits τά, and the expression must be taken in a comprehensive sense
to refer to the troops whom Xicias had heretofore employed in offensive
operations, but woidd henceforth keep more carefully on the defensive.
Moreover, δια φυλακής «χίΐ-ν is rather to be compared with 8id xcipos «χίΐ»
(ii. 13. 19) than with δι' alrias (ii. 60. Ui), or δι' όργήβ e'xeiv (ii. 37. 12). St.
construes το κατά το σ-τρατοττίδον with both διά φυλακή8 έχων and ίπ€μ€'λ£το,
considering διά φυλακή? έχων = φυλάσ-σ-ων, «χων belonging only to διά φυλα-
κής, iiud δι' £κουσ•ίων κίνδυνων being equiv. to an instrumental dat. He trans-
lates : ille (Xicias) autem rebus exercitus magis custodiendo
quara ultra a do undo periculo prospiciebat.
13. 15. €ir' αΰτομολίας •π•ροφάσ-€ΐ. The passage is one of great difficulty,
for while there are plenty of examples in Thuc. of ιτρο'φασις in the sense of
real cause or occasion, viz. i. 23. 23 ; 1 18. 3 ; 133. 7 ; 141. 4 ; ii. 49. i; vi. 6. 3 (to
which may be added Hdt. ii. 161. 8; iv. 79. 2, and Deni. xviii. 156, την αληθή
χροφασ-ιν), the context seems to require some word meaning opportunity. CI.
seems to mean that the opportunity Λvas the occasion (cause) for desertion ; for
he explains (in his critical note) προ'φασ-ις = "eine sich darbietende Veranlas-
sung," and explains that by " opportunities when the deserters thought
themselves unobserved by the Athenians, or found themselves unexpectedly
in the neighbourhood of Syracusan troops." The most various emenda-
tions have been proposed : Dukas λιθολογίας, Kr. αντομαχίας or αΰτο-
τολμίας, Pluygers σ-ιτολογίοδ, Meineke άτχολίας, v. Η. άργυρολογία?, Mad-
vig αίχμαλωτίαβ, Α. Passow (and others) αυτονομίας, which St. has adopted
in his text. But CI. thinks that in Thuc. αυτονομία is used always of political
communities, never of individuals. Goeller explained αϋτομολίας as ace. pi.
depending on iiri. But though we find αντομολίας connected with καταδρο-
μαΐς, i. 142. 10, it would be very strange here, since the natural const, is
clearly to take ούτομολίας as gen. Grote (VII. c. 59, p. 117, note) defends the tra-
ditional reading, but he understands ιτρο'φαβ-ις = open declaration, not occasion,
and translates: Some oj them depart under pretence {or profession) of being desert-
ers to the enemy. He explains further: "It does not denote what a man said
before he quitted the Athenian camp (he would of course saj- nothing of his
intention to any one), but the colour which he Λvould put upon his conduct
ajier he got icithin the Syracusan lines. He would present himself to them as
a deserter to their cause : he would pretend to be tired of the oppressive
Athenian dominion — for it is to be recollected, that all or most of these
deserters were men belonging to the subject-allies of Athens." CI. holds that
this meaning of the word cannot be established, and besides that the connex-
ion ttri ■7Γροφοσ-€ΐ is incompatil)le with Grote's explanation. St.'s explanation
of Passuw's conjecture, αυτονομίας, '' giving as a reason that they are from
APPENDIX. 173
free states and therefore independent, and hence not obliged to endure
Athenian military service longer than is agreeable to them," seems to be
wrong if we compare c. 48. 38, where Nicias says distinctly that the Athe-
nian military service is compulsory (81' άνάγκηβ). Besides, «V αυτονομία?
προψάσ-» ά•π•€'ρχονται would not imply necessarily that they went over to the
enemy, and thus there would be no proper contrast between this clause and
ot Bt «s ί'καστοι δύνανται, ττολλή S* ή Σικελία. In the contrast evidently
intended between these two clauses seems to lie one of the strongest argu-
ments for αντομολία?. While therefore Cl.'s explanation does not fully clear
up the difficulty, nothing better seems to have been offered.
14. 13. δια•ΐΓ€"ΐΓθλ€μησ•€ται αΰτοΐ? άμοχεί ίκιτολιορκηθίντων ημών ο πο'λ€μο$.
Though the Mss. all read ό -πόλψοζ, Kr. and yt. are not without grounds for
omitting it. Valla seems not to have had it, nor the Sehol., who says διαττολε-
μησίται avroCs ' άντΙ τοΰ κατίργαο-θη'σεται αΰτοΪ5, διαιτολεμησ-εται ό ιτο'λεμοΒ.
St. thinks, not without reason, that if the Schol. had read ό -ιτο'λίμοδ, he would
hardly have interpreted it by itself. He is therefore of the opinion that it
has crept into the text from the Schol. Of. c. 25. 46, where διο-ΐΓίττολίμησ-ο'-
μενον occurs without subj. expressed. It would seem also that the Schol. read
διαπολεμησ-€ται, not fut. pf., though Valla must have read the latter, as he
translates debellatum est, just as he read the fut. pf. also in c. 25. 46.
See Kr. Spr. 61, 5, 6.
17. 7. αϋτοι? ol •π•ρ€'σ-β€ΐ5 ηκον. So Vat.; the rest of the Mss. οϊ rt πρε'-
σβεις avTois ηκον. But in this case τί would have no correlative, and avTois
the wrong position.
19. 1. τοΰ δ* εΐΓίγιγνομενου rfpos tvQvs αρχομένου κτε. Unger, Ziir Zeitrech-
nung des Thukydides, p. 34 (Sitzungsber. der pliilos. philol. u. hist. Klasse der
Miinchener Akademie, 1875, p. 28-73) calls attention to the fact that only
in this place does the beginning of spring follow the close of winter without
mention of the summer, and that only here is the partic. ε'ιτιγιγνομε'νου, which at
every commencement of a year is joined Λvith θε'ρον?, added to ηρο?. "This
exception," he continues, "cannot be ascribed to the historian himself, who
declares expressly, ii. i. 4, that all his years are divided into winters and
summers. Hence we must write τοΰ δ' ε'ιτιγιγνομε'νου θε'ρου? εΰθν? άρχομε'νου."
But although Thuc. might of course have written thus, ace. to his usual
custom, still there is no need of a change, since the present reading offers no
difficulty. ίΐΓίγίγνεσ-θαι is the word esp. used to designate temporal succes-
sion, of shorter as well as of longer periods (ήμε'ρα, χειμών, most frequently
θε'ρος, in describing the events of the war). Quite in the same sense it is
used here of the following spring, and to mark its very beginning the pred.
άρχομε'νου is added to the attrib. ε'ιτιγιγνομε'νου, for which we have more freq.
άμα ηρι άρχομε'νω (ii. 2. 7), or simply άμα ηρι (ii. 103. 2; iv. 117. 1) and άμα
τω ηρι εΰθυ'ξ (v. 40. 1), and, more definite still, άμα τω ηρι εΰθύβ άρχομε'νω τοΰ
έπιγιγνομε'νου θε'ρους (vi. 94• 1)> iind similar expressions.
Ίτρωτατα. So (not τΓρωαίτατα or ττρωίτατα) ace. to St. {Qiiiirsfiones
174 APPENDIX.
Gramm. p. 20), as also ΐΓρω'τ€ρον, c. 39. 1 ; viii. loi. 15, and ιτρω (not trpui]
c. 78. 15; 79. 1 ; iv. 6. 4.
19. 21. αψήκαν. St. writes here άφβϊσ-αν, and iv. 38. 1 irapeCo-av. See Qii.
Gr. p. 18. But Att. usage certainly Λvavered long between the two forms.
21. 8. ξυναν€'-ΐΓ€ΐθ€ ov\ ηκκττα τον ταΐ? ναυσι μή άθυμ€ΐν [€•π•ιχ€ΐρησ•€ΐν]
irpos TOVS Άθηναίου8. CL explains that it seonis to be a peculiarity of Tiiuc.
in the case of compounds witli ξυν- to express the object of a common actii'lty
by means of the gen. That is the case not only witii ξυναίρΐσ-θαι (iv. 10. 1;
V. 28. 13), as Bm. shows — •ΐΓροσ•ξυμβόλλ€σ-θαι in iii. 36. 10 is not to be counted
here, because the gen. ttJs άρμης depends on ουκ €λοίχιστον — but also with
ξυνίΐΓίλαμβάνίσ-θαι (vi. 70. 5; viii. 26. 5). Just as we have in the last case,
Έρμοκράτου5 μάλκττα ίνάγοντοδ |υν€χιλαβ6νθαι καΐ τηδ ΰττολοίιτου 'Αθηναίων
καταλυ'σ-ίω?, " lie urged that they sliould have a share in the comi)lete destruc-
tion of the Athenians " ; so the present passage is to be understood, " Hermo-
crates sought especially to help in elTecting this, that they should have
confidence against the Athenians at sea."
But St. rightly objects that the cases cited are not i^arallel, for while ξυναί-
pccrOai Tivos is prop, of those who participate in a thing, Ilermocrates has no
part in the τοΰ μή άθυμ€ίν; and tiiat c ir ι λαμβάνεσ-θαι takes the gen. as well
as ξυν€7Γΐλαμβάν€σ-θαι.
22. 7. irepie'irXeov. καί before Tepii-rrXtov, wliicli is grammatically impos-
sible, is omitted with Valla and one Ms.
25. 25. 4'k t€ τών ακάτων ών€ΐιον (Ιναδουμ€νοι tovs σ•ταυρου8 και άνίκΧων.
C1., wiio interprets άνίκλων, hreak off, not pnU nut, says : "ΊΊιι• windlasses (ovoi,
rf. Hdt. vii. 36. 10) must have been so placed, as to draw the ropes horizon-
tally and to hieal• off" the pales if they stuck fast. jNIadvig, who thinks that the
whole operation of throwing tJie ropes around the pales and winding up is
carried on from the vaCs μυριοφο'ρθ5, proposes [Advv. I. p. 329), «κ τών κεράτων
instead of €Κ τών ακάτων, observing, cum funes vallis iniectos alli-
gassent ad navis partem ei rei aptam: ea erant capita an-
tenna rum- €K τών κίράτων άναδουμίνοι. But since Thuc- evidently looks
upon the vavs (or ολκά?) μυριοφο'ρο? as the protected position only for the
troops intended for fighting (28, ol δ' ί'κ τη? όλκάδθ5 άντε'βαλλον), not for
those occupied in destroying the palisade, €κ τών ακάτων signifies very prop,
the smaller flat-boats, with Λvindlasses on them, from wliich the men threw
ropes around the pales and rendered them useless. It is difficult, it is true, to
see how they broke off the pales in this operation ; for that άνακλάν here, just
as in ii. 76. 22, can have only this meaning (with the additional sense there
noted, 'by rapidly \vinding up') seems beyond doubt. But what in ii. 76. § 4:
is easy to be understood of the warding off of the battering-rams seems
hardly applicable to these operations on the flat-boats."
But St. quotes from Duker: "ώνίυον Aelius Dionysius apud Eustath.
in Hom. II. xi. p. ■802 exponit €κίνουν καΐ ττίριήγον {tiristed out). Et sic
Suidas et Thomas.... Sed άνακλάν hie η on est, quod idem
APPENDIX. 175
[Acacius] et Port. us putarunt, fr angere, ν c r u m ■ s η r .s η hi a 1 1 <illi> η d ο
convellere et educere. Suidas et Schol. [ovos eVri μηχανή c'lr' όίκρων
των άκατίων ιτηγνυμβ'νη άφ' ifs ττίριβάλλοντί? βροχοΐδ tows (τταυροΰβ ρι;.δίως «κ
τοΰ βυθοΰ άνί'σ-ττων] exponunt e fun do e ν ell ere. Sic Thuc. ii. 76.22,
et alii apud Lipsium Poliorcet. v. 8, άνακλάν machinam muro
incussam dicunt eos qui laqueis iiiicctis earn attollunt et
avertunt. Et in aliis generibus loquendi non frangendi, sed
inflectendi et in altum tollendi significationem habet." Cf.
Eur. Or. 1471, ώμοι; άρκττί ροΐσ-ιν άνακλοίσ -as δί'ρην. Most of the editt. take
άνακλάν = draw out : Bloomf . " pulled up " ; lli'ilmanu " twisted out or broke off " ;
Bm. " wound them up and pulled them out " ; Didot and Betant " drew them
out"; Frost " wrenched up"; Grote " fastened roi)es round them and thus
unfixed or plucked them out." St. is right in insisting that άν€'κλων
in ii. 76. 22 does not mean to break off; and his objection to Cl.'s
proposal to restore άνίσ-Ίτων from the Schol., that it is more pi-ob. that tlie
Schol. interpreted άν€κλων by άν€σ-7Γων, seems to be. well taken.
27. 8. CI. suggests, since the harsh anacolnthon in the connexion of «π£ΐδη
, . . τ€ΐχισ•θίϊσ-α and ΰ'σ-τίρον δέ . . . ίττωκίϊτο must alw.ays give offence, to
strike out δί after vo-repov and make «ττωκείτο following tiie pred. partic.
τίΐχκτθεΐσ-α immediately dependent on «ττειδη, preferring the irreguhirity in το
μίν ιτρώτον, without correlative, to the anacolutlion. Kr. proposes to remedy
the difiiculty by a comma after o-rparias. It might be removed by placing a
Comma after i-iriovcrais and construing φρουραϊ8, as well as ΰττο . . . στρατιά?,
with τειχκτθίΐσ-α.
27. 17. ίξ άνάγκη5 τη? ϊσ-ηξ φρουρά?. St. explains tliat tlie necessity
here mentioned is tiiat of procuring provisions, and the force whicli goes fortii
is one equal to or proportioned to this necessity, i.e. no greater than is suffi-
cient to procure necessary supplies. He therefore takes φρουρά to mean not
the whole garrison, but simply a force (ma η us), here of course part of the
garrison. He cites the use of φρουρά in this sense among the Lacedaemoni-
ans (Xen. JTi'/l. ii. 4. 29; iv. 7. 2; v. 2. 3; de Rep. Lac. 13. 1, 11), and the
phrase φρουράν φαίν€ΐν = m a η u m evocare (Xen. Ile/l. iii. 2. 23, and
often). So in viii. 71. 9 he understands φρουρά to mean, not the whole garii-
son of Decelea, but the part of it which set out with Agis. For i<ros in the
sense proportioned to, cf. i. 132. 7, I'cros eivai toIs irapoio-i (ad praesentem
rerura condicionem se ace ο mm ο dare). Witii this view, irXeio'vwv,
as well as ttJs ϊσ-η? φρουρά?, refers to the garrison at Decelea, and the sense is,
"of this garrison sometimes more, sometimes fewer, overran the country-."
28. 11. i? φιλονικίαν καθε'σ-τασ-αν τοιαυ'την ην irplv γενε'σθαι ήττίο-τησ-εν αν
τι? άκουσ-α?. το γαρ αυτού? ττολιορκουμί'νου? κτ€. Cl.'s critical note is as fol-
lows : "The difficulty of tliis passage is recognized by all editt., and various
remedies have been proposed. The Schol. adopts the easiest method, win 11
on τω αΰτω τρο'ττω άντιτολιορκ€Ϊν (including also, of course, μηδ' ώ? άττοστηναι
and και τον τταράλογον τοσούτον ττοιήσαι) lie remarks, ηττίστησίν civ τι? άκου-
1 76 APPENDIX.
<ros άίΓο κοινοί. But he leaves unexplainctl how the particle γοίρ is to be
reconciled with tiie dependence of the int's. on ήιτίσ-τησ-ίν αν. Still I'p. and
Bm. do not object to this explanation, while Kr. says, ' there seems to be
something wanting to complete the sent., a fault wliich we must perhaps
ascribe to the author himself.' St., who has discussed the passage in the
S;/mbol. Pliil: Bonn. p. 388 ff., considers such carelessness (tliat Time, had for-
gotten the finite verb which he had in mind at the beginning of the sent.)
inconceivable, and seeks to effect the grammatical connexion of the infs.
άντιιτ•ολιορκ€Ϊν, άτΓοσ-τηναι, and ιτοιήσαι, with the foregoing ή'ΐΓΐσ"τησ€ν αν tis,
wiiich is iuti'iTupted by γαρ, by tiie conjecture το τταρ* avrois 'ΐΓθλιορκουμίνου9
. . . μη8' uis άίΓοσ-τήναι κτ£. ' Tlie infs. μη5' iSs άττοσ-τήναι, άντηΓθλιορκ€ίν,
-ΐΓοιήσ-αι, are in explanatory appos. to the preceding ήν, which refers to
φιλονικίαν.' But the strong expression το (γαρ) avrovs -ιτολιορκουμε'νουβ
ί'τΓίτίίχισ-μω ■ΰττό Πελοιτοννηο-ίων μηδ' los άττοστήναι ^κ Σικ€λία8, άλλα
€Κ€Ϊ Συρακουσ -as τω αΰτω τρο'τΓω άντιιτολιορκίίν, wliich corresponds
well with the usage of Thuc, is much weakened in χαρ' αΰτοϊβ {in their
own land) πολιορκουμ£'νους. Tlie difficulty of the passage lies not alone
in the connexion of το γαρ αϋτούβ κτ£. with the preceding, but quite as
much in the obscure manner in which τον τταροίλογον τοο-οΰτον is carried
out ; for both όσον and ώστί seem to be correlative to τοσ-οΰτον. Most
editt. understand oVov = quatenus, in so far as, and refer only ώσ-τ€ to
το<Γθΰτον. But how is it conceivable that oVov after τοσ-οντον should not
stand in close connexion with it? Madvig. (^Irffc. I. p. 329) recognizes
this; but his change of ocrov into o<roi is quite unsatisfactory, since there
is no reason for the comprehensive o«roi after tois "Ελλησ-ι. If one
observes more closely, however, on what the •!Γαράλογο8 of the Greeks
depends, it is clear that this is shown only by the great difference between
the universal expectation at the beginning of the 'war and the very different
result. But this is effected without doubt by the paratactic contrast
between ocrov . . . £νο'μ•-ζον in the first clause and ηλθον c's Σικ€λίαν in the
second ; only this is ob-scured by the inappropriate ώσ-τ€, for which Thuc.
wrote probably ομω$ δβ «Vei e ιττακαιδί κάτω . . . ήλθον es Σικίλίαν. This
clause, too, as the όσον clause, depends on τον τταροίλογον τοσούτον ττοιήσαι,
and the two are paratactically contrasted : ' the Athenians deceived the
Greeks in their opinion of their power and enterprise to such a degree, that at
the beginning of the war some believed that they would be able to carry it on
one year, others two, some few perhaps three, but no one longer; but that they
nevertheless (ό'μω? Se ) in the 17th year after the first inroad of the Pelopon-
nesians undertook the expedition against Sicily, at a time when they were
already to a great extent exhausted by the first war, and thus burdened them-
selves with a second war not inferior to the first, which was waged against
them from the Peloponnese.' Even if the correctness of this view is admitted,
nothing is gained, it is true, for the grammatical connexion of the period
beginning with το γαρ αυτού? •π•ολιορκουμ£'νου5 ; but the more the sent, in its
APPENDIX. 177
further course appears to be artificially constructed, the more likely it seems
that the subj. in form of the inf. may have been left without its verb. The
anacoluthon, which must here be recognized, seems not more striking than
similar ones in i. 25. § 4 ; iii. 34. § 3 ; ί•ν. 73• § 4 ; v. 70. Pluygers, who pro-
poses (Mnem. 9, p. 94) to read in 16, τον τΓαράλογον (without καί) τοσούτον
ίΐΓθίη<Γί, and puts a period before όίσ-τ€, is influenced by a proper desire to
give the period a grammatical const.; but he takes away from παράλογον its
real explanation as shown above. If one would unite his proposal, ί'ποίησ-ί,
with the conjecture made above, ομω? Se', there would certainly be a proper
connexion and a satisfactory idea."
The pred. understood, whether forgotten or purposely omitted by Thuc, is
no doubt άτησ-τον ην, referring to ήττίστησ-ίν αν.
29. 29. καΐ ξυμφορά τη iro'Xei woio-r) οΰ5€μιά5 ησ-<Γων μάλλον «Tipas όδο'κητο5
τ€ eWiTio-ev αΰ'τη καΐ δεινή. The explanation and transhition given in the notes
seek to retain the traditional reading. Dobree objected to the repetition
of the kindred expressions οΰδΐμιάς ή'σ-ο-ων and μάλλον ε'τε'ρα?, and, after mak-
ing them exactly alike by the change of ή'σ-σ-ων into ησ-σ-ον, struck out the
latter (μάλλον eTc'pas) as a gloss, and St. has adopted his conjecture in his
text. But wrongly ; for the peculiarity of the passage consists in the fact that
the greatness of the misfortune and the unexpectedness of the horror are to
be expressed together; therefore ουδεμιάς ή'σ-σ-ων, " greater than any other,"
certainly cannot be changed. It is to be observed, also, that the striking
coincidence of the kindred expressions ουδεμιάς ή'σ-ο-«ν, μάλλον irtpas, is soft-
ened by the chiastic arrangement. The only doubt is whether it is possible
that the two closely connected qualities of greatness and unexpectedness
should occur in different grammatical relation (as has been allowed in the
translation) — ήσσ-ων attrib. and immediately connected with ξνμψοροί, άδο'κη-
To's T€ καΐ δεινή pred. with ε'-ίΓεΊτεσ-εν — ; if this be considered inadmissible, it
will be necessary to insert καί between ήσ-σ-ων and μάλλον, by which also
ήσ-σων would be connected with επενεσ-εν.
But secondly, one feels great hesitation with regard to the position of the
pron. αίίτη. In all the examples collected at i. i. 8 of the same sup. form of
expression, the dem. pron. follows the noun immediately, except in ii. 31. 8,
where it does not occur till after the sup. Therefore the transposition καΐ
ξυμψορά αΰ'τη τη ιτο'λει πάσ-η . . . άδο'κητο'ς τε ε'-ίΓε'ίΓεσ-ε και δεινή' may perhaps
commend itself. If the conjecture καί before μάλλον be accepted, the trans-
position is prob. necessary. But on the other hand, the attrib. relation of
ουδεμιάς ή'σ-σ-ων to ξυμψορά (if allowed to be admissible) helps to explain
the remote position of αΰ'τη.
30. 7. εξω τοξευματος. The vulgate is ζευ'γματος, which evidently means
beyond the bridge, but Diod. xiii. 47 states that the bridge to Euboea was not
built till after the Sicilian expedition, and Strab. i.x. 2. 8 locates it near Α\\Ί -
not in the Mycalessian country, and Valla and one or two Mss. read τοξευ'μν-
Tos. Besides, it is hardly likely that Thuc. would describe the situation I•;• a
178 APPENDIX.
term so entirely local in signification. As to tlie question which St. raises,
whether the Thebans used bows and arrows, it makes no difference here,
since €|ω το|€νματο5 is evidently only a measure of distance. Cf. Xen. An.
i. 8. 19, Trpiv δί το'ξίυμα εξικνΕΪσ-θαι.
30. 13. The question has been raised, not without reason, whether the
leader Diitrephes was among the dead of the Thracian mercenary corps.
This has been conjectured because Pans. (i. 23. 3) mentions by the side of
the ascent to the Acropolis a bronze statue of this Diitrephes, όϊσ-τοϊ? β£βλημί'-
vosi and takes occasion to mention his leading the Thracian troops, and their
misdeeds in Mycalessus. But he says nothing of his death, and Thuc. would
hardly hare failed to allude to it, esp. as he mentioned the death of the
Boeotarch Scirphondas on the other side. It is prob., moreover, that the
Diitrephes mentioned in viii. 64. 7 is the same as this one.
31. 10. 'Αλ\5ζ€ΐαν. The form ace. to Herod, i. p. 277 and Steph. Byz. s.i•.,
for 'Αλυζίαν of tlie ^Iss.
31. 17. οΰ'τε καταλυουσ-ι τον •π•ολ€μον. Madvig {Adcv. I. p. 329) rejects
τον ιτο'λ€μον as a gloss, and explains: "Con on nuntiavit naves sibi
ο J) ρ ο sit as η on, quod speraverat, statione decedere; id est
καταλΰίΐν την ψρουράν, την φυλακην ant simpliciter καταλυβιν ( ρ ο r t u
repetito)." But CI. thinks such an abs. use of καταλΰίΐν possible only
when όδο'ν is to be supplied. St. also has struck out τον ιτο'λίμον, but under-
stands αΰτο' (<''. άνθορμ.€ίν) with καταλυ'ίΐν, comparing iii. 11. § 1.
36. 24. $ΐ€κπλεΐν, ώσ-τ€ μη irepiirXtiv. St. following Cobet {on Hyp., p.
61) rejects, as also v. H., these words as a gloss, saying that when to avoid
ambiguity au explanation is added to o' μί'ν, ό Se, it is added usually to one
of the two, not to both. (See Matthiae, Gr. 288, note 5.) But since το μ£'ν
and TO 8e by no means refer, like our this and that, to a definite succession,
and esp. in this passage the chiastic arrangement inA'olves the possibility of a
misunderstanding, it seems more prob. that Thuc. himself added the easy and
natural explanations. As far as the fact itself is concerned, it is easy to
understand that the 8i€KirX«iVf the breaking through the hostile line, would
be hindered by strengthening the line, the ΐΓίρι-π-λίΐν, by the limited space.
Cf. i. 49•§ 3; ii. 84. § 1.
30. 25 ff. TTJ Ίτρο'τίρον άμαθία των κυβ€ρνητών δοκου'σ-η «Ιναι, τω άντί-ιτρωρον
ξυγκροϋσαι, μάλιστ' αν αΰτοι )ςρη'(Γασ•θαι. το άντίττρωρον ξυγκροΰίται is the read-
ing of Vat. ; the rest have το' or το'ν or τη άντίττρωρον ξυ•γκρουσ-6ΐ or (τυγκρου-
<Γ£ΐ. The explanation is to be found in a comparison witli two other passages,
in wliich a preceding subst. is explained by the inf. with the art. : i. 32. 15,
ή δοκοΰσ-α ημών "π-ρο'τερον σ-ωφροσ"\5νη, το μη €V άλλοτρία ξυμμαχία τη τοΰ Tre'Xas
γνώμη ξυ•γκινδυν€ΰ€ΐν ; and i. 4Ι• ", ή £vep7€(ria αϋτη τ€ καΐ ή e's Σαμίου?, το δι'
ήμά? Π€λοΐΓοννη(Γίου5 οντοΐ? μη βοηθήσ-αι. Only in these cases the substs. to
be explained, and therefore also the infs., are in the nom. But since in the
present case the subst. is in the dat., the inf. should also be in the same case ;
for an ace. abs., as Bm. explains it, comparing c. 67. 3, is hardly admissible in
APPENDIX. 179
such close connexion witli tlif? preceding noun. Arn. follows Bk. in retaining
TO . . . ξυγκροΰσαι, on the ground that " the nom. instead of the case required
by gramiuatical const, is not uncommon when the idea expressed by the noni.
is added in explanation of what had gone before." He compares c. 67. 3
(Ms. reading) ; 71. 20-23. Kr. wishes the dat., but with οντίπρωροι, ξττγκροΰσ-αι,
wliich hardly accords with what goes before. Madvig (Acivv. I. p. 330) pro-
poses €S TO άντίιτρωρον |υγκρουσ•£ΐ; St. writes άντίΐτρωρω ξυγκρονο-ΐΐ. But
the dat. of the inf. seems more in accord with the usage of Thuc. ; " and just
that which before was blamed as want of skill on the part of the pilots
(so δοκου'σ-τ) ίΐναι), — namely, that they struck prow to prow (the aor. inf., as
in i. 41. 9, μή βοηθήσ-αι, refers to the definite occurrences), (this) they would
now avail themselves of."
36. 38. άνάκρουσιν. CI. conjectures άναχώρησ-ιν, πίπ'αΐ, on the ground
that the context demands this more general idea, and not άνάκρουσ-ιν, hacking,
i.e. retiring with prow turned toward the enemy. He cites in support of his
conjecture, c. 49. 16, άναχωρηο -iis καΐ ciriTrXovs • • • έ'ξουσ-ι, while c. 38. 1,ιτροσ•-
irXeovTes και άνακρουο'μενοι seems to be against the Ms. reading την e ir ί ττλίυσ-ιν
. . . Τ6 και άνάκρονσιν. But St. more prop, explains that Time, here has no
reference to flight, but means that the ships withdrew with their prows toward
the eneni)' so as to ward off attacks and to move forward again to the onset if
opportunity offered; and for this άνάκρουσ -is is the proper term.
42. 15. oiSe τΓαθεΐν οττίρ ο' NiKias έ'ιταθίν. In the notes the exi)lanation of
St. and Kr. is adopted. But CI. thinks that it is hardly admissible to supply
olo'v T€ elvai Avitli τταθίΐν on account of tlie ovSe', and holds, too, that this does
not give the correct meaning. He proposes to read : ovSe irae€iv Seiv oir€p ό
NiKias «VaGev ace. to the const, (rare, it is true, in Time, but later very com-
mon) of νομίζ£ΐν Seiv Ti ■n-oieCv, aliquid faciendum esse putare: "De-
mosthenes was of the opinion that there was no time to lose, and that they
must not let the fate of Xieias overtake them."
42. 33. και oL ξυντομωτάτην ήγ£ΐτο διαττολεμησ-ιν. Madvig {Adrr. I. p.
330) rightly compares with this passage c. 86. 5, άσφαλεσ-τάτην elvai νομίσ -avTis
τηρησ-ιν. But he proposes to add in both passages with the pred. aces, ξνντο-
μωτάτην . . . διαττολε'μησιν and άίτφαλεσ-τοίτην . . . τη'ρησ-ιν, after the sups.,Taii-
την, which might easily have been lost by reason of the ending -τατην.
Thuc. undoubtedly could have written this, but surely ταν'την is not neces-
sary in either place. If ταιίτην is not added, the connexion of the pred. ace.
with what goes before must be of course as close as possible. This is
effected in c. 86. 6 by the partic. νομίσ-αντ65 itself ; and it is easy to supply
TO καταβιβάσ-αι e's Tas λιθοτομία?, so easy that ταΰτην would seem rather in the
way than otherwise. In the present passage this close connexion is effected
by the pregnant καί ol : " he wished to hasten this attack as much as possible,
and recognized (therein) his shortest way to end the war." Besides, with
τουτην either tlvai or ta-eo-Qai would be almost indispensable. But there is
still another consideration : by the insertion of ταυτην the course just
180 APPENDIX.
described (viz., the storming of Epipolae and the capture of the camp)
would be indicated as ξυντομωτάτην διαΐΓολ€'μη<Γΐν. But that is not the object
of the historian. He means to say that this course in one way or another will
bring about the end of the war; even the failure of the attempt and the con-
sequently necessary retreat are taken into consideration. But that would not
accord witli ταυτην. Tiie form δια•τΓολ6μη(Γ€ΐν of Vat. is a slip of the pen.
43. 7 tY. ώ? δί αντω ιτροσ-αγαγοντι κατ€καυθησ-άν Τ6 νιτό τών ίναντίων άττο
τοΰ Tii\ovs άμυνομί'νων αί μηχαναί καΐ τη όίλλη σ-τρατιά -ιτολλαχη ιτροσ-βάλλον-
Tts ά•π•€κρουοντο. Since an accurate judgment about a locality can be given
only by one wlio has actually seen it, a description of the occurrences here
related is added from Holm, who thoroughly knows the place (II. p. 52) : De-
mosthenes recognized, " that an attack must be made without delay. This
could, of course, be made with prospect of success only from the land side,
and indeed from Epipolae. Here, however, the condition oi' things was as fol-
lows : Gylippus had completed the cross-wall, which ran from the city westward
up through Epipolae. The Athenians were south of this place, and so could not
prevent the constant communication of the S3-racusans with the interior of the
island. If the city was to be taken bv a complete circumvallation, it was neces-
sary' that the Athenians should get possession of this wall as quickly as possible.
If they succeeded, the siege could be prosecuted, and would end without doubt
with the capture of the city ; but if they failed, the retreat must begin without
delay. This proposal met the approval of the other generals, and after they
had taken possession of the open countrj• about the Anapus, only the garrison
at the Olympieium opposing them, Demosthenes began to try the strength of
his siege-engines on the Syracusan wall. But with these nothing was effected.
So he determined to go around the Λvall. This, however, since the wall
extended to the edge of the steep cliff, was possible only if one went up the
valley of the Anapus, then turned off to the north, passed around the high
west point of Epipolae, and made the ascent at a point quite near to this last,
that is at the very same place where the Athenians first, and Gylippus after-
wards, had ascended. If they succeeded in driving the Syracusans back
into the city, they could easily get possession of the wall. But it would
never be possible to storm the steep cliffs guarded by the Syracusans.
Demosthenes conceived therefore the idea of a nocturnal attack, and his
fellow-generals approved his plan. He himself, with Eurymedon and ^Nlenan-
der, imdertook the conduct of the assaulting division, while Xicias remained
with the rest of the army in his old position between the walls. The storming
party took with them five days' provisions and all that was necessary to
erect a wall, the building of Λvhich was to commence immediately after the
capture of Epipolae. All the masons and carpenters accompanied them. So
they broke camp in the first hours of the night, arrived unobserved at the
foot of Euryelus, ascended the cliff, and came upon a fortification on the
heights, which they took."
44. 39. καθίστασ-αν. St. (followed by CI.) restores from καθίσ-τησ-αν of
APPENDIX. 181
Vat. the impf. καθίσ-τασ-αν, for καθ€σ•τασ•αν of the rest of the Mss. Cf. Schol.
els φο'βον καθίστασ-αν.
44. 41. ρι•7Γτοΰντ€5. This form is adopted from Vat. for ρί•7Γτοντ€8, just as
ριΐΓΓ€Ϊν is read in ii. 49. 22.
45. 3. η ol Βοιωτοί άντ€'σ-τησαν. CI. follows Vat. in omitting irpoiTov or
πρώτοι of the Mss., thinking that the addition is owing to ττρώτοι in e. 43. 46.
The rest of the editt. write η ol Βοιωτοί ιτρώτον άντ€ντησ•αν, wliich seems
preferable, since the important fact to be recorded in connexion with the set-
ting up of the tropliy was where the Jirst resistance was made.
45. 7. [civiv των άσ-ττίδων]. Pluygcrs {M)iem. 11, p. 95) is prob. right in
rejecting these words, for they arc not necessary, and seem not even to be ace.
to Greek usage. The const. \\iik6s tivos occurs in Xen. Cyrop. v. 3. 57 ; Plat.
Legg. 834 c ; 899 a; Polit. 258 d.
48. 3. ΐΓο'νηρα. ( )n the varying accentuation of this word there have been
preserved, in a,ddition to casual notices of the Schols., several concordant
statements of grammarians : in the Etymol. Magn. p. 082. 25, tl μέν κανά
ψυχην, "ΐΓονηρο'8, όξυν€ται ' €ΐ Be κατά (τώμα, ττο'νηροβ, βαρύνεται; and in Ilerod.
i. p. 197 (sul)stantially agreeing with Arcad. (/. <i<:r. ]). 71, 1(5), to-Te'ov, ό'τι το
ΤΓο'νηροδ καΐ μο'χθηρο? aei οί 'Αττικοί άντΙ τοΰ όξΰνίΐν ιτροποροξυνουσ-ιν, όταν το
iiriirovov καΐ «ττίμοχθον σημαίνη, ίττΐ δ€ των κατά ψυχήν φαν'λων όξυ'νουσ-ιν.
We see, it is true, from Guttling, Accent-lclire, p. 304: f ., tliat this doctrine of the
grammarians has not been everywhere uniformly followed. In Thuc. four
passages come under consideration in this respect : the present one, viii. 24.
28; 97. 13 for the adj., and vii. 83. 13 for the adv. Bk. writes in the first
place ΊΓονηρά, in the second πο'νηρα, in the third ιτονηρών, and in the fourth
ΐΓονηρωβ. The Mss. vary. Vat. has ace. to Bk. in the present passage and
viii. 24. 28 πο'νηρα, viii. 97. 13 πονηρών, and vii. 83. 13 πονη'ρω$ (the two last
to be inferred only ex silentio); but on the other hand ace. to the later
collation of E. Petersen vii. 48. 2 πο'νηρα and viii. 24. 28 πονηρά, viii. 97. 13
πονηρών, and vii. 83. 13 πονηρω?. Since, then, the accentuation in \ά\.. agrees
in most cases with the rule of the grammarians, it has been considered advis-
able to follow that everywhere.
48. 35. άνηλωκΐ'ναι. This form of the aug. is, ace, to Wecklein (Cur.
Epigr. p. 38 ff.), to be adopted everywhere in Thuc. (even ii. 70. 11) in spite of
the variation of the Mss.
48. 39. καΐ μή χρη'μασ-ιν, oSs πολν Kpeio-crovs «Ισί, νικηθε'νταβ άπιε'ναι. C1.
brackets χρη'μασ-ιν. His critical note is as follows :
" The Mss. read as above, except that Vat. has ών for ώζ. Instead of this
Korais proposes ols, Madvig ω, and St. έ'ω?• Most editt. (those esp. who read
ώβ, tov, or ί'ωβ) connect χρη'μασιν with the following Kpcio-o-ovs €ΐσ"ί. Bm., who
reads ών, translates, ' and not to go away conquered by those to whom they
are far superior in point of money.' St., who reads έ'ω?, renders : * and not,
while they are still far superior in money, to go away conquered.' How
Madvig, Λνΐιο [Advv. crit. 1. p. 331) puts a comma after χρη'μασ-ιν and thinks
182 ΑΓΓΕΝΌΙΧ.
ω de gen ere scribendum esse, connects χρημασιν both with Kptitr-
«rows eUri and with νικηθ€ντα5, he has not stated.
" But apart from the doubts to which all these attempts at explanation give
rise, exception must be taken not merely to the relation of χρήμασ-ι, but also
to the word itself. Xicias gave as the last reason against the departure, το
Συρακοσ-ίων ομω? έ'τι ησοτω των σ-φ€Τ£'ρων eivai, and based this on the difficulty
wliich the Syracusans had in providing money for any length of time for
their extraordinary armament ; with τρίβίΐν ουν €φη χρήναι κτί . the conclu-
sion is drawn from the proposition τα Συρακοσ-ίων ο;χω5 έ'τι ή'σ-σ-ω των <Γφ€Τ€'ρων
€Ϊναι: 'the Athenians must still wait and not depart after one lost battle'
(this is the meaning of the aor. νικηθ€'ντα8). And in connexion with this the
reason, which had just been given in full, is repeated in few words, cos ιτολύ
Kpeio-crovs (l<ri = τα Συρακοσίων ίΐσΌ-ω των α-φίτίρων €ΐναι, spoken of the other
side, χρημασιν was prob. \vrittcn on the margin from 31 by a glossator who
considered ττοΧν κρβίσ-σου? too strong. Nicias inferred the superiority of the
Athenians not only from their greater resources in money, Ijut also from tlie
poor military organization of tlie Syracusans (βιτικουρικά μάλλον η δι' άνάγκη8
όντα, ■>')■ ώ? is preferable not only to ών of Vat., which is hard to construe,
but also to ϊω$ of St., because the temporal conj. is less effective here than
the causal."
Herbst, Philol. 1884, p. 765 ff., omits ττολι) Kpciacrovs tla-i as an interpolation
and reads και μή ώ$ χρημασι νικηθί vTas oirie'vai. He says that ττολύ Kp€£«r<rovs
€ΐσί means either to be superior (victorious), or to he far better ojf' {in some
respect). The first is out of the question here of course. But if Thuc. had
meant that the Athenians were fur better off in point of money, he would haΛ'e
written ΐΓολλω Kpeio-o-ovs eieri, for this is his invariable usage (c. 55. 10; λ*, ioi.
4; cf. also i. 136. 14, ττολλω άσθίνίο-τί ρου ; ii. 89. 22, «κ ιτολλω \5ΐΓθ5€€(ΓΤ6'ρων ;
vi. I. 6, 8; vii. 80. 17; viii. S3. .]) ; wheieas ιτολυ κρ£ίσ•(Γου5 «ίσΐ in Thuc. is
always equiΛ^ to νικάν (c. 41. 14; vi. 37. δ ; cf.c. 60. 27, τΓολυ . . . κρατηθήναι;
c. 34. 35, ΐΓολύ ίκρατοΰντο . . . οΰ ιτολύ €νίκων; also i. 25• 20; 49• -^j ^'ϋ• 5^•
7; viii. 17- 12; 89. 25; 105. 3). The words χολυ κρίίσσ-ου? eUri being omitted,
then, we have in καΐ μη ώ? χρημασι νικηθί'ντα? airie'vai merely a repetition of
the idea of 26 above, ώς ΰττό χρημάτων κατατΓροδο'ντ£5 οΊ σ•τρατηγοΙ άττήλθον.
It has been suggested to take χρη'μασ-ι with νικηθί'νταξ, in the sense overpow-
ered by (want of) money.
49, 5. καΐ άμα ταΐ5 γοΰν ναυσ-ίν, η irpoVepov, £θ(ίρσ-ησ-€ κρατηθ£ί5. Only
Vat. has ί'θοίρσ-ησί; all tlie other Mss. have θαρσ-η'σ•€ΐ, whitli as dat. of the
subst. θάρσ-ησ -is (not found elsewhere) is connected with κρατηθ£ΐ5 in the sense
maiore fiducia captus (Pp.), overcome by confidence, i.e. animated ivith
too much confidence (Bm.), with which then ταϊ? ναυβ-ίν is to be construed, as
if with θαρρΐΐν. Kr. despairs of a satisfactory explanation of the words.
This is got, however, by adopting the reading of Vat., £'θάρ<Γη<Γ€, and the
emendation of St., η ττρο'τίρον for ή ττρο'τίρον : "Nicias dei)ended, after he
was conquered, just as before, on his ships." The καί before κρατηθ£ί$
APPENDIX. 183
{"even after he was conquered") which CI. proposes, St. rightly considers
unnecessary.
50. 3. η Tois Συρακο<Γίοΐ8 (rTatris φιλία. Most Mss. read es φιλίαν or €s φίλια
(Vat. «s φιλία), which admit of no satisfactory explanation (see Ullrich, Beitr.
z. Erkl. d. Thuk. p. 176 f.). Bauer, \vith the approval of Madvig, rnd followed
by St. and CI., reads as above.
50. 23. άλλ' η. Almost all the Mss. (even Vat.) read άλλο ct μιή φανερώς
γε αξιών μή ψηφίζ€(Γθαι. But, as Pp. correctly observes, εΐ μη is only exphma-
tory of άλλ' ή, and όίλλο would not accord with οΰδ' en όμοίω$ ηναντιοΰτο.
50. 24. ΐΓροεϊ-ίΓον ws τ'δυ'ναντο άΒηλο'τητα ί'κττλουν 6Κ τοΰ σ-τρατο-ίΓε'δου itSxrx.
και τταρίσ-κευάσ-θαι, ό'ταν τι? σημηντ). C1. retains παρασκευάσ-ασ-θαι of the Mss.,
but omits the preceding καί. His critical note is as follows :
"'They gave orders to prepare as secretly as possible in every respect for
sailing out of camp (to make themselves ready in all respects for departure),
so soon as the signal for it should be given.' All the Mss. read : ίκιτλουν €κ
τοΰ σ-τρατοττεδου iratri καΐ παρασ-κευάσ-ασ-θαι. Abresch, who rightly found it
strange that tlie preparation should not take place till the command should
be given to break up, proposed τταρίσ-κευάσθοι for ιταρασ-κευοίσ-ασ-θαι : ' they
were to be ready whenever the command should be given.' But a far greater
objection to the vulgate lies in the fact that ace. to it c5s ήδνναντο άδηλο'τατα
must be connected with irpoilirov, although it is clear that it was important
not that the command should be given as secretly as possible, but that the
preparations sliould not be observed by the enemy. And ττάσ-ι (tois τριηράρ-
χοΐ8 or σ•τρατιώταΐ8 ^), which in the vulgate must likewise depend on irpociirov,
would be a very useless addition. The fault lies, as often (see on c. 3S. 2), in
the καί inserted before τΓαρασ-κευάσασ-θαι. Even if there is no objection to be
made to governing both έ'κττλουν and παρασ-κευάσ-ασ-θαι by irpoii-irov, still to
govern εκιτλουν by τταρασ-κευάσοσ-θαι is far more natural. But above all the
adv. phrase tos ήδΰναντο άδηλο'τατα is brought by the omission of "καί into
prop, connexion with τταρασ-κευάσ-ασθαι. ττάσ-ι is to be joined as neut. with the
same verb. It is true that tois iracri would be in accordance with the usage
of Thuc. (ii. II. 25, ττο'λιν . . . tois iracriv άρισ-τα τταρίσ-κευασ-μίνην, and 20
above), but the simple ιτάσ-ι has the same meaning. And, finally, ό'ταν tis
(τημηνη gets its proper effect only by the connexion with εκιτλουν -η-αρασ-κίυά-
σασ-θαι, so that with σ-ημη'ντ), not παρασ-κευάσασ-θαι, but «κιτλουν or «κιτλεΰσ-αι
is to be understood. St.'s objection that with this view we should have either
tos αν δυ'νωνται or ws αν δΰναιντο is not conclusive, since though the opt. is
more usual, the impf. in indir. disc, is not without parallel. The short
expression ό'ταν tis σηκ-ηντ), which when referred only to «κιτλουν St. con-
siders obscure, is quite proj). in military language."
If the vulgate be retained, the interpretation is doubtless : " as secretly
as possible they gave to all notice of the €'κ'π•λoυs, and (notice) to prepare
themselves (to sail) whenever the signal should be given (.sr. ίκιτλίνσ-αι)."
55. 1. γ€γ£vημ€'vηs δ€ τήβ vίκηs ToisSvpaKOcriois λαμ1Γpάsήδη. CI. writes λαμ-
184 APPENDIX.
Ίτρώδ for λαμιτρά?, :i;.raiiist all the Mss. He claims, that the meaning of γεγ€νημ€'•
νη5 TTJs νίκη5 Tois Σ\)ρακοσ•ίοΐ8 is, " since the victory had fallen to the lot of the
Syracusans,'" with which the pred. adj. in the sense of "brilliant" is inadmis-
sible ; on the other hand Thuc. is fond of the adv. λαμιτρώς in the signification
"in an indubitable, indisputable manner," €.<j. i. 49. li^, i-rrtX bi ή τροιτη €'γί-
vv€TO λαμττρώ? : ii. 7. 1. λ£λυμίνων λαμιτρώς των σ-ιτονδων; viii. 73- '-'> λαμίΓρώβ
ήδη €S δημοκρατίαν βουλο'μίνοι μ€τα<Γτη<Γαι τα «ν Σοίμω. This, C1. contends,
is the sense of the prus. passage, " since victory on the sea had now also
declared indisputably for the Syracusans " ; the const, here being the same as
in i. 63. 13, €•π•€ΐδή Si διάτάχου5 ή νίκη των 'Αθηναίων €γίγν€το. But the passages
cited do not prove that Thuc. could not have written here the pred. adj. Cf.
Arr. An. ii. 11. o, τοτ€ Si ήδη λαμιτρά Τ€ και €Κ ττάντων ή φυγή €γίγν€Τθ; ibid.
iv. 4• 8.
55. 8. ον δυνάμ€νοι €•π-€ν€γκ€Ϊν οΰ'τ€ ίκ ττολιτίίαξ τι μίταβολής το διοίψορον
αΰτοϊξ ω ιτροσ-ήγοντο αν, οντ' €Κ τΓαρασ-Κ€υή5 πολλω Kpcicraovos. St. {Si/niboi.
Philol. Bonn.^. 390 ίϊ.) rightly objecting to the connLxion of τι with το διάφορον,
proposes to change the punctuation so as to read μ€ταβολή5, το διάφορον avTois
ω π-ροσήγοντο αν, οντ£ eK •7Γαρασ-Κ€υή5 κτ£., making το διάφορον obj. of ιτροσ-η'-
γοντο. He translates : " since they could neither by change of constitution force
upon them anything by means of which they could have won over the oppo-
site party, nor as the result of a far superior military force." But even if it
be possible to take €ΐΓΐφ€'ρ€ΐν τί τινι = alicui aliquid inferre (St. cites
iii. 42. 17; 56. 14; vi. 82. 21), it is doubtful whether το διάφορον without
any explanation at all can mean the opposite party. St. supports his
view by the explanation of the SchoL, τω μ£ταβαλ6Ϊν τήν •π•ολιτ€ίαν ιτροσ-ή-
γοντο αν οι διάφοροι ovTois- But this is only one, and indeed the least
defensible, of several explanations of the Schol., who observes in conclusion :
TO «Ιηδ" ου δυνάμ€νοι €π€ν£γκ£ΐν το διάφορον αΰτοΐξ. But as it is clearly
stated that neither of the two ways, i.e. neither «κ iroXiTeias τι μίταβολής nor
£K τταρασ-κίνήξ ττολλω KpeiVcrovos, could effect the iirevtyKtiv το διάφορον
αύτοί5) ω Ίτροσ-ήγοντο αν,' so διάφορον means neither, as St. says, opposite
party, nor as Kr. and others, internal dissensions, but, as similarly in c. 75. 39,
a substantial change of disposition and attitude on the part of the citizens,
which could be brought about either by party faction or by force of arms.
As stated in the notes, τι is not to be connected with το διάφορον, but with
the neg. to strengthen it {not in the least, not at all).
55. 10. κρ€ίσ-σονος. The Mss. have KpcCo-o-ovs, Vat. adding ovtcs- That
ovT£s was originally only a marginal reading is shown by the Schol., ττολλω
Kpei<rcro\>s ■ Xeiirci το ovT€S• Kpeio-o-ovs = Kp€io-(roves, as is shown by the added
ovT€s, and is due doubtless to an error of a copyist for κρίίσ-σ -ovos, which the
Sclidl. Lugd. has, explaining as follows, οΰ δυνάμ€νοι Si οντ εκ μεταβολή?,
eirii ή αυτή ήν εκατε'ρων ττολιτεία, ουτ €Κ ττορασ-κευή? ττολλω μίίζονοξ ό'τι και
ϊτητους και vavs είχον εκείνοι ομοίως Tois 'Αθηναίοι?• Valla also translates
maioribus quam ilia haberet copiis.
APPENDIX. 185
oG, 17. μόνον, μο'νον. The reading οί the Mss., μόνον in botii j)lacc's,
gives a good sense: "because they were proving superior not onli/ to the
.Atlienians but also to their numerous allies besides, and CKjain not only did
tliey themselves do it, but (they did it) also with those who had come to aid
them, both becoming leaders with Corinthians and Lacedaemonians, etc."
The idea of winning or not winning the victory alone is not thought of, but
the sense is, not only did they themselves win, but also (they won) in good
company (with renowned comrades). As there is no suggestion of winning
alone, or not winning alone, so there is none that their glory will be diminished
by their not winning alone. The emphasis is on the fact that the Syraeusans
were proud of their allies.
57. 16. τούτων Χΐοι φο'ρου οΰχ νποτίλβϊβ ovt€s ■ • • αΰτο'νομοι IweVirovTo.
The explanation given in the notes relieves Madvig's objection (Advv. I.
p. 331) to mentioning the Χΐοι as αντο' νομοί. The αυτονομία of a part of the
Att. ξυμμαχοι, or the ξυμμοχία αϋτο'νομοβι consisted in the fact that they
did not pay the ψο'ρος, but furnished their own ships under their own
leaders. The τταραλαβίΐν τα? ναι? των ιτο'λίων (i. 19• 5; iii. 5°• *J) "" t'lc
part of the Athenians was the act by which they destroyed the autonomy
of the allies, who then contributed, instead of ships, their proportion of
the expense (άντΙ τών νίών το ίκνου'μίνον άνάλωμα ψίρειν, i. 99- H)• How
little, however, this autonomy establislied political independence, the Lesbians
esp. e.xpress in the bitterest terms, iii. 10. 18, ήμ€Ϊ5 αΰτο'νομοι δή ovtss και t\tv-
θίροι τω όνο'ματι |υν€σ-τρατ€ΰσ-αμ€ν. In the present passage, therefore, αΰτο'νομοι
does not contradict history (historiae testimonio redarguitur, Mad-
vig); for Thuc. says expressly in ii. 9. 20, ναυτικον τταρίίχοντο Χΐοι, Αΐ'σβιοι,
Κερκυραίοι, and thereby admits their autonomy in the sense claimed. But
still more definitely, and in complete agreement with the present passage, the
Athenian ambassador Euphemus in Camarina, vi. 85. 7, says, Xiovs μ€ν καΐ
Μηθυμναίουξ ν€ών τταροκωχη αΰτονο'μου8. The sent, τοΰτων Χΐοι . . . ξυνί-
σ-ίΓοντο, however, is itself intended to correct the inaccuracy which has arisen
from placing the Chians among those εξ Ίωνία8 (et manifesto ceteris
quae Thucydides die it, repugn at).
57. 40. καΐ ol Μεσ-σ-η'νιοι νΰν καλούμενοι εκ Ναυττοίκτου και ε' κ Πυ'λου . . .
Ίταρεληφθησ-αν. Vat. reads ε'κ Ναυττάκτου, all tlie other ]Mss., ε'ν Ναυττοίκτω;
the later editt. since Bk. ha'^e decided for ε'κ Ναυττάκτου. CI. thinks botli
should be read, and explains " ε'ν Ναυττάκτω is indispensable to καλον'μενοι
and εκ Ναυττάκτου to τταρεληφθησαν. The standing, formula in which Thuc.
introduces the Mcssenians wl;o were transplanted 4(^2 n.c. to Naupactus is ol
Μεσ-σ-ηνιοι ε'ν Ναυττάκτω or Μεσσ-η'νιοι οι ε'ν Ναυττάκτω (ϋ. 9• 13). Cf. Paus.
iv. 26. 1. It is used here toe in the phrase ol Μεσ-σ-ηνιοι νΰν καλούμενοι iv
Ναυττάκτω. But a comparisoji with c. 31. 8 (ό Αημοσ-θε'νη? ... ε'κ ttJs Ναυ-
ττάκτου τών Μεσ-σ-ηνίων μετεττε'^ψατο), shows tliat ε'κ Ναυττάκτου is also re-
(luired. It is easy to see how either of the similar expressions might have
dropped out."
186 APPENDIX.
But £V Ναιπτάκτω, which Time, would prob. have written if ίκ Ναυιτάκτου
had not been expressed, seems to be unnecessary when this is used ; for the
sent., " the Messenians, as they are now called, Λvere taken from Naupactus,"
is only a shorter way of saj-ing, " the Messenians, as they arc now called,
in Naupactus were taken from Naupactus." Bloomfield renders the sense
exactly : " thus also the Messenians (as they vrere now called) at Naupactus
Avere taken from thence and from Pylus (then in the possession of the
Athenians) to the war."
59. 1. ol δ' ovv Συρακοσ-ιοι και ξνμμα\οι €ΐκοτω$ « νο'μκταν καλόν άγώνισ-μα
σφί<Γΐν eivoi. L. Ik-rbst objects {Phllol. 24, p. &2S ff.) to Kr.'s conjecture δ'
ουν, for τί ovv. He remarks (p. 628) that "when δ€' and ου ν come together,
οίίν is resumptive," and " where δ€' is used in connexion with ούν, it makes a
contrast, and marks the progress of the narrative." That Herbst by liis
use of terras here (Gegensatz) does not mean contradiction, but contrast,
the transition to another subject or to another phase of the matter in
question, two passages, among others, which he cites show : ii. 34. 21,
Avhere the transition is made from the universal custom to its application
in the particular case, and iv. 82. 1, where the effect of the popularity
of Brasidas in the way of greater prudence on the part of the Athenians is
mentioned. Quite similar is the use of δ' οΰν in the present passage :
oiiv refers without doubt to the almost literally repeated passage of c. 56. 9
(καλόν σ-φίσ-ιν ... το άγώνισ-μα φαν€Ϊσ-θαι) ; δί, however, marks the transition
from the representation given in the two preceding chaps, of the military
resources at the disposal of the leading states, Athens and Syracuse, to the
use which they make of these in the present case. From the έιτικουρίαι
€κατ€'ρων which then were present on both sides (to'tc άμφοτί'ροΐ5 ιταρή-
<rav) the transition would, without reference to the previous remark (c. 56. 9),
have been ol δέ Συρακο'σ-ιοι καΐ οί ξνμμαχοι. δί', however, effects not only this
transition, but also the advance of the discourse. For the general hope
expressed in c. 56. 9 of a καλόν άγώνισ-μα, ίΐ δΰναιντο κρατησ-αι 'Αθηναίων τί
καΐ τών ξυμμάχων takes definite form in the present passage : ίλίΐν τ€ τό crrpa-
το'ΐΓίδον άτταν τών 'Αθηναίων τοσοΰτον όν και μηδέ καθ' ί'τερα avTovs διαφυγ€ΐν.
This advance from the still distant φανίΐσ-θαι to tiie firmly grounded expecta-
tion is indicated with esp. emphasis by είκο'τω? ί'νο'μισαν with the aor. infs.
€λ€ΐν, διαφυγίΐν. For surely the view whicli Ikrb.-t (p. 631) takes of the
relation of €ΐκο'τω8 is altogether wrong: "For their (the Syracusan) allies,
the Corinthians and Lacedaemonians, etc., the καλόν άγώνιο-μα was a matter
of course. And that is Λvhat the historian has said in this passage. «Ικότως
is to be closely connected with καΐ ol ξυμμαχοι, not with 01 re ovv Συρακόσιοι.
We must translate then: 'the Syracusans, and naturallif also their allies, con-
sidered it a glorious object of their struggle, etc' " Herbst recognizes quite
rightly that the traditional re would indicate some special force in και ol
ξυμμαχοι. Rut that this cannot be sought in the connexion of «Ικο'τω? with
καΐ ol ξνμμαχοι appears from c. 58. 18, irpos tovs ίΤΓίλθο'ντα? τούτου? ('■''. the
APPENDIX. 187
Lacedaemonians, Corintliians, <7r.) ot Σικ€λιώται αΰτοΙ ιτλήθοβ irXeov κατά
ιτάντα Ίταρί'σχοντο. What ground can tlicre be to say of these, that they
nataruUy considered it a glorious object of tlieir struggle? The very fact that
ol Συρακοα-ιοι και οι ξΰμμαχοι, after their complete enumeration just given, are
represented throughout as belonging together and thinking and acting harmo-
niously speaks most decisively against τ€, the position of Λvhicll besides would
be quite unsuitable. A clear example of the correct use of re οΰν is found in
ii. 1 8. 8, where Herbst rightly defends it against Kr. On the other hand, in
ii. 1 6. 1, T€ ουν must be changed to δ' ovv for reasons similar to those given for
tlie present passage, and with this view St. agrees.
60. 26. όρων Tovs σ-τρατιώτα8. καί before toUSi which all the other Mss.
have, is not in Λ'άΧ. CI. thinks there is good ground for it, since the whole
foregoing consultation had been held only witli the strategi and taxiarclis
(3 ff.), while here is to be described the state of mind of the whole bod}• of
troops, which induced Nicias ^υγκαλε'σ-αι άττοντα?•
But the motive of the speech was not that he iww saw that the soldiers also
(as well as the leaders) were despondent. The condition and disposition of
the troops must have been in large measure the cause of the consultation.
The state of mind of the soldiers after the preparations induced Nicias to
address them. Hence it is better, with Kr., Arn., St., and Bm., to omit καί.
61. 3. [εκά<Γτοΐ5 ονχ ησ-σ-ον η Tois ττολεμίοιβ] . C1. and St. omit these
words as a gloss to ο'μοίω? άττασ-ιν. Tlieir reasons are, that it is incredible
that Nicias should have said, in exhorting his men in such a crisis, that
" to each of them not less than to the enemy the struggle was for life and
country." The condition of the two armies was very different at that time.
For the Syracusans, as victors in the naval battle, were no longer in doubt
about their safety. By the Athenians, however, the hope of victory had been
lost, and every effort was to be made to force their way out of the harbour
and to return home.
But it does not seem impossible that Nicias should have reminded his
troops under these circumstances that for each of them still more (οΰχ ησ-σ-ον)
than for the enemy life and country were at stake. That seems indeed just
on a par with the exhortations of c. 64. See, however, CI. in Frank/. Proyr.,
1850, p. 8; St. in S>imhol. Philol. Bonn. p. 392.
63. 14. TTJs αρχή? TT)s ημετί'ραβ οΰκ έ'λασ-σ-ον . . . ττολυ irXeiov μ€Τίίχ£Τ£.
\''arious attempts liave been made to remove the difHculty, referred to in the
exegetical note, of the substantial repetition of οΰκ 4'λασ-σ-ον in ιτολν -irXciov.
Pp. and Bm. refer πολύ irXeiov to the comparison between the metoeci and
the Athenians themselves : " you had from our rule more adΛ'antage than we
ourselves"; Didot translates: "who shared our empire, enjoying advantages
equal to ours ; nay, greater, since you, feared by our subjects, are still more
than we protected from injuries." Others contrast κατά το ώφ€λ€ίσ-θαι with
i's T€ TO ψοβ£ρον καΐ το μη aSiKcicrOai (and Tieiske proposes in order to make
this connexion clearer ts Se το φοβίρο'ν) : "you shared equally with ourselves
1 ,sS APPENDIX.
in tlie advantages of our empire, while you gained even more than we by the
dread which you inspired in subject-states and in your security against injus-
tice." This makes good sense, but the real difficulty remains, that in Thuc.
ουκ €'λασ•<Γον — ιτολΟ ιτλίϊον.
63. 17. uHTTC κοινωνοί μιο'νοι €λ€υθ£ρως ήμ.Ιν τη? άρχήδ oVTts 8ικαίω8 [οΐν] αυτήν
μη καταττροδίδοτί. Tiiat tlie traditional reading cannot have come from Thuc.
has been doubted by no edit. The first thing to be recognized was that civ was
not possible with the imv. ; therefore many have thought that it is sufficient to
strike out αν; so e.g. Bk., Kr., Pp., Arn., Bm., understanding the passage in the
sense, " justly 3OU cannot betray it." Against this St. remarks {Symbol. Philol.
Bonn. p. 392) that the Greek words mean "do not betray it justly," while the
context requires just the opposite, "do not betray it unjustly." But Arn.'s
interpretation is supported by iv. 62. 17, τιμωρία γαρ ουκ evrv^ei δικαίως (as of
right it should be), on καΐ αδικείται. To meet his objection to δικα(ω$ι St. emends
to δικαιοϋσ-αν, and translates, " since then you alone shared in a free manner
in our empire, do not betray it now, when it demands this of you as a right."
But aside from the fact that δικαιοΰν without any intimation of the
object of the claim (which is clearly indicated in the passages cited by
St., i. 140. 7 ; iv. 64. 7, by infs.) Avould be hard to understand, the relation of
δικαιοϋσ-αν to άρχη'ν is quite inadmissible ; for not her endangered empire,
but Athens herself for her empire, would have to beg the assistance of her
allies. Bm.'s conjecture κινδυνευ'ουσ-αν would suit the context much better, if
it did not depart too much from the vulgate. Madvig's view is even less
tenable {Advv. I. p. 332, note 2): "non ahiiciendum puto quod
codices meliores tenent, δικαίως άν αυτήν νυν μή καταπροδιδοίτί, d e μή
in sententia potential! posito veritus neglegere (?) si mil i-
tudinem eorum, quae ad Euripidis Iph. Aul. 373 commemo-
ravi." In the first place, a closer investigation would have convinced
Madvig that not even a single good Ms. has the opt., which is found only in
older editt. In the second place, even Madvig's authority cannot persuade
us to believe that Thuc. could have written μή for ού in a potential sent,
(δικαίως αν καταιτροδίδοιτε).
CI. agrees with St. in regarding δικαίως in the sense attaclied to it by Arn.
and others impossible, and therefore brackets both Λvords, thinking that,
though a suitable pred. modifier, whether partic. or adv., must have preceded
αυτήν, this has not been found.
64r. 11. ί'νθυμίΐσ-θί καθ' €κά<Γτους τί καΐ ξυ'μ•π•αντ€ς . . . και το μέγα όνομα των
'Αθηνών. In order to leave no doubt of his understanding of this important
passage, CI. renders it: "and bear well in mind, all together as well as each
of you singly, that those of you who will presently be on board the ships "
(only the sick, the invalids, and garrison remain in the fortification, διατεί-
χισ-μα) " will constitute not only the whole land force of the Athenians, but
also their sea force " (καΐ νήες, which St. would omit), " all that still remains
of yovr mother-city, as well as the great name of Athens." Heilmann trans-
APPENDIX. 189
lates correspondingly : " tliat you who will now be on the ships constitute the
whole strength of the Athenians in land forces and in shii)s, aye, the whole
remaining city and the great name of Athens." Grote too renders it sub-
stantially so (,νΐΐ. c. CO, p. IGl) : "Recollect, every man of you, that you now
going aboard here are the all of Athens, — her hoplites, her ships, her entire
remaining city, and her splendid name."
67. 3. TO κρατίσ-τουβ €Ϊναι. CI. comi^ares c. 33. 11 and ii. 8i. 19 ; but these
are not parallel. Not very unlike is Soph. Ant. 235, τή? βλιτίδο? γαρ €ρχομαι
δεδραγμβνος το μ.ή τταθίίν αν όί^Ao ιτλήν το μορσ-ιμον, if τύ\% δοκη(Γ£ω8 •ΐΓροσ~γίγ£-
νημε'νη? vvill allow the same const, as τήβ eXirtSos δίδραγμε'νοβ ( = ελιτίζων ) .
Arn. and Bm. compare c. 36. 26 (where they preserve the traditional reading
TO άντίττρωρον ξυγκροΰσ-αι). Am. explains (c. 36. 26) that "the use of the
nom. [ace. J instead of the case required by grammatical const, is not uncom-
mon, when the idea expressed by the nom. is added in explanation of what
has gone before." See Kiihu. 406, note 1.
70. 49. μή δ i' άνά-γκην. So Vat., which CI. adopts. But St. shows that
δι' ανάγκην is used nowhere else by Thuc, who has κατ ανάγκην (c. 57. 24 ;
70. 35; iii. 58. 10; iv. 19. 10; 63. 14; vi. 10. 9; viii. 2. 17; 38. 11), ίξ άνάγκη$
(c. 27. 17; iii. 40. 9; vi. 44. 5), υπο άνάγκηβ (iii. 32. 7),ξύν άνάγκτ) (iii. 40. 30),
δι' άνάγκη$ (c 48. 38).
71. 7. καΐ δια το (άνώμαλον ttjs τάξίωβ) άνώμαλον και την έ'ιτοψιν rr\<i ναυ-
μαχίας €Κ τήδ γη? ήναγκάζοντο €χ€ΐν. So C1. proposes to emend the text
His critical note is as follows : " Every attempt to explain the traditional read-
ing (without the added words) has been in vain. Even if άνώμαλον could be
supplied in mind a second time, ace. to analogy of the elliptical usage observed
'*t c. 69. 4 ; i. 78. 10, still άνώμαλον και την έ'ττοψιν requires necessarily a pre-
ceding noun to which έ'ττοψις would correspond, as in 15 οψις is contrasted by
means of καί with γνώμη. What this is, must, however, be determined by
the foUoAving explanation : δι' ολίγου γάρ οΰ'σ-η? τη? OeOs καΐ ου ιτάντων ά'μα «s
το αύτο σκοτΓου'ντων, d μί'ν Tives ϊδοΐ6ν . . . άνίθάρσησαν ... , οι δέ . . . «δου-
λοΰντο, i.e. ' because the spectators had from their different points of view
different occurrences of the combat before their eyes, so they received differ-
ent impressions from these.' With this explanation, the addition which Am.
proposes and St. substantially approves cannot be considered correct, λΊζ.
δια το άνώμαλον τών ξυμβαινο'ντων ; for not from the unlikeness of the occur-
rences themselves conies the difference of impressions, but from the specta-
tors seeing different occurrences at the same time. Therefore διά το άνώμα-
λον τη§ τάξίως is proposed (it might also be της σ-τάσ-βως or του χωρίου), so
that the άνώμαλον of the point of view brings with it the άνώμαλον of the view."
CI. considers his proposed emendation, though not necessarily the only one
possible, still admissible, notwithstanding St.'s objections.
Cl.'s explanation is not entirely satisfactory. It would be more natural to
suppose that simply άνώμαλον had dropped out of the text, and read, καΐ διά
το άνώμαλον /άνώμαλον) καΐ τήν «ττοψιν κτί'., and because of the ine(jualiti/ (of
190 APPENDIX.
the ground, or of their position) so, (κο£) they were compelled to have unequal
views of the battle from the shore.
Bk.'s emendation, confirmed by one Ms., is καΐ Si' αυτό άνώμαλον καΐ την
ίίΓοψιν tt}s ναυμαχίαβ «κ ttjs γήβ ήναγκάζοντο €χ€ΐν. If we take αύτο to refer
either to the idea that their fear was unparalleled or that the stake was so great,
the ideas of the preceding clauses {cf. δια αΰτο, c. 6. 14), and further άνώμαλον
καΐ την ίΤΓοψιν tt}s ναυμαχία9 ήναγκάζοντο «χίΐν as equiΛ^ to ί^ίώρων όναγ-
καίως την ναυμαχίαν άνωμοίΧωβ (varwiish/, utier/ualli/), we get good sense and
one consistent with the following amplification. " For since now the all of
the Athenians was staked on their ships, there was both fear for the future
like to none, and on account of it they necessarily viewed also the sea-fight
with Λ -arious feelings (unequally)," i.e. the greatness of the stake caused
them greatly to fear, and caused them to look with varied feelings on the sea-
fight; those who happened to be looking at any place where their friends
were victorious, would, on account of the greatness of the stake, be corre-
spondingly elated and call upon the gods to help ; those who looked upon any
part that was getting Avorsted, the greatness of the stake led to give way to
loud lamentation.
73. 9. τά σ-τίνο'τΓορα τών χωρίων διαλαβονταβ φυλοίσ-σ-ίΐν. Manifestly this
reading of Vat. is not so much a variant as a correction of -ιτροφθάσ-ανταδ,
which all the other Mss. read, and which Vat. has on the margin. Though
the relation of Vat. to the text of Thuc., esp. in the last two books, needs a
thorough and complete investigation, still it is everywhere, CI. thinks, to be
preferred, if it gives a good meaning, and above all where it gives a better
meaning than the vulgate. This is the case here, Avhere διαλαβ€ΐν quite prop,
expresses the occupation of a pass. A copyist might write the common
•π-ροφθόο-αντα? {cf. 21; iii. 69. 13; viii. 51. 3) for the rare διαλαβο'ντας, not
vice versa : the latter comes from a better source.
75. 4. Scivov οΰν ήν ov καθ' ΐν μο'νον τών ιτραγμάτων κτί. The explana-
tion in the notes is perhaps not entirely satisfartorv ; but no other attempt
gives a better result. The phrase καθ' €V τών ιτραγμάτων (taken together) has
either been considered the subj. of the sent.: "the whole result (sum-
total) of things" (Jacobs, Ιίτ., Bm.) ; or it has been taken adv.: "si in
unumcontracta calamitatum sum ma spe c tetur," and the subj.
sought for either in an ellipsis or in the following ό'τι τάδ τ€ vais ■ • •
KivSvv€vovT€S (Haase and Pp. with some hesitation). But the examples cited
in support of the latter explanation, iii. 10. 16; viii. 46. 8, where καθ" ίν γίγν€-
σ-θαι means " to unite themselves," are of quite a different nature. The oppo-
sition assumed to exist between ου καθ' ev μο'νον and άλλα καΐ ξυν€βαιν€ κτί. is
supported by a comparison with Hdt. v. 78. 1, δηλοϊ οΰ κατ ev μοϋνον άλλα
ιτανταχη. C1. thinks that the real diflBculty lies in τών ιτραγμάτων, tlie relation
of which to καθ' ίν is not clear, and conjectures, therefore, ιτίίτραγμίνων for
ιτραγμάτων, so that the thought would be : " terrible was the situation, not in
one respect only of the things that had happened, namely, that they had
APPENDIX. 191
begun the retreat after the loss of the whole fleet and in the most threatening
clanger to themselves and to Athens, but there was added, that every single
one, on leaving the camp, experienced the most painful impressions for eye
and heart." Esp. opp. to the past idea in τών •7Γί•ΐΓραγμ€νων is that of the
present moment in the words €V τη άτΓθλ€ίψ€ΐ τοΰ στρατοττί'δου. Even with
this explanation CI. is not satisfied, and it may be doubted whether the pro-
posed emendation τών '𕀕ΐΓραγμ€νων is either prob. correct or really better
than τών ΐΓραγμ.άτων.
75. 19. οΰκ άνίυ [ολίγων] €•7Γΐθ€ΐα<Γμών. The vulgate has been objected to
by all editt. Among the conjectures for όλί-γων are : λυ-γρών, Heilmann ;
σ-υχνών, Pp.; οΙκτρών, v. H. ; άλογων, Madvig. Am. says that the neg. must
be repeated, as if it were οΰκ iLvev ονκ ολίγων, and Valla translates, non
sine multis obtestationibus ac ploratibus. Kr. and St. strike
out ολίγων, the latter as arising from a gloss, όλολυγών. CI. understands
ολίγων of the weak, scarcely audible voice of the dying, in their last com-
plaints and appeals to the gods. It has this meaning in Hom. ξ 492, ψθ€γξάμ.€νο$
όλίγη όττί, and in c. 44. 19, κραυγή οΰκ όλίγη χρώμ€νοι evidently means not
much, but loud crying. So Eur. Qr. 155, βραχύ άνασ -Te'vei refers to low sighing
and groaning. On the other hand, μ€γας is freq. used in poets and prose
writers of a loud shout. But Cl.'s explanation will hardly be accepted ; and
if Arn.'s view be not admissible, it is perhaps best to reject the word.
75. 34. η οίλλη αΐκία καΐ η ίσ-ομοψία κτ€. Dobree (Advv. I. p. 97) observes
on this passage, "Mali m αίκία, ίσ-ομοιρία των κακών «χουσ-ά τίνα ομω$, το μΐτα
ΐΓολλών, κούφισ-ιν. Verte: qua ηι vis e communitate traheret ali-
quid solatii, iUud scilicet pervulgatum hoc sibi cum multis
alt is ncci dere." And accordingly St. formerly read in his text, η όίλλη
αΐκία, καΐ ία-ομοιρία τών κακών εχουσ-ά τίνα 6μω$ το μ€τα πολλών κοΰψισ-ιν. But
he has changed his opinion, and now follows λ'. H. in believing that the pred.
to ή όίλλη αΐκία (which could be οϋχ ησ-σον αΰτούβ β'λυιτίΐ) has dropped out.
CI. thinks that the ground of objection to the traditional reading lies in the
fact that η όίλλη αΐκία, which certainly contains no κουψισις, is in this respect
placed on the same line with Ισομορία, and that instead of η όίλλη αίκία, which
does not suit the context, some Λvord kindred in sense to Ισομοιρία nmst be
sought, though he has no satisfactory emendation to propose. The simplest
remedy, he thinks, would be to omit ή όίλλη αΐκία, as it is possible that these
words had their origin in a marginal observation ή όίλλη αΙτία, sc. τηβ κατη-
ψ£ία$ (24). The βκεΐ ground was ovSev όίλλο ή . . . ίω'κ€σ-αν (25) ; the seco?>d,
the lack of all servants (28 ff.) ; and now the third, that the community of
misfortune lacked its alleviating power.
77. 12. al δί ξυμφοροί ov κατ άξίαν δη φοβοΰσ-ι. St., rejecting all
other explanations of this passage, has adopted in his text the conjecture of
Schiitz [Zeitschr. f. d. Gymnasialw. 1879, p. 121) : at δβ ξυμψοραΐ όΰ κατ' άξίαν δη
φοβοΰα-αι τάχ' αν καΐ λωφηο-€ΐ.αν, and translates, calami tates autem,
quoniam praeter meritum (nos) terrent, facile videntur
remissurae esse.
192 APPENDIX.
77. 36. σ•ωθ€ίτ€. So we must read for (Γωθ£ίητ€ of the Ms«. (as also in ii.
45, 4. κριθ€ΪΤ€ ace. to Heraclides (ifnul Eustath. in Od. ψ 105, ή αρχαία Άτβϊδ
τα €ΰκτικά |»ryKo'irTei κατ' €'ξαίρ€σιν μιάβ (Γν/ιΛαβή?. See St. Qu. Gr. p. 18.
78. 14. <Γταδίου5 ώ? τ€(Γσ-αράκοντα. The following chief results of Holm's
latest observations, made with tiie two Cavallaris, are taken from his paper,
Zum Riickzug der Athener von Syrakus, 413, read at the meeting of the
Philological Association in Karlsruhe.
Holm holds, against Grote and Unger, to his view that the retreat covered
eight days.
1st day. The Athenians leave their camp before Syracuse, cross the river
Anapus, and, going 40 stadia, encamp on a hill, c. 78. § 1-4.
2d day. They march forward 20 stadia, pressed always by the enemy, and
encamp on a level place where water is still to be had, c. 78. § 4, 5.
3d day. They proceed in the direction of the Acraeum Lepas, but are
forced to turn back without reaching it and encamp at about the same place
as at the end of the second day, c. 78. § 6, 7.
4th day. Again pressing forward, they reach the Acraeum Lepas, but are
driven back, and are obliged on the retreat to storm some breastworks which
had been thrown up by the Sj'racusans in their rear with the purpose of
hemming them in. They cut thoir way through, and finally encamp again in
the plain, c. 79. § 1-5.
5th day. They try to press forward again, but are able to make only five
or six stadia. In the following night they change the course of their march
and proceed toward the sea, c. 79. § 5-8o. § 2.
6th day. After reaching the sea they proceed southward along the
Elorine Way, and cross the river Cacyparis. Xicias is in advance ; Demos-
thenes is overtaken by the Syracusans and captured, c. 80. § 4-S2. § 3.
7th day. Xicias is overtaken between the Erineus and the Assinarus, and
negotiations, followed by fighting, take place, c. 83. § I-84. § 1.
8th day. Xicias reaches the Assinarus. Destruction and capture of the
remnant of the Athenian army, c. 84. § 2-c. 85.
Holm adds to this short summary the following remark : " Whither did
the Athenians wish to go ? Xot toward Catana, as Diod. says, but southwest-
ward. The details of the narrative of Thuc. leave no doubt about this.
During my last visit to Syracuse, however, I reconsidered another question on
the spot, and have come to a different conclusion. The general direction of
the march remains the same as before determined, but there is still a question
as to how far the Athenians marched each day. Thuc. sometimes states the
number of stadia which they made. The question is then, what shall we
determine to have been the length of the stade used by him for the retreat of
the Athenians. I have estimated it heretofore at about 187 meters (10 stadia
— 1 Eng. geographical mile). But in the case of another measure of distance,
which refers to Syracuse and can be determined, namely the width of
the harbour of the Syracusans (c. 59. 6), the number in Thuc. agrees with the
APPENDIX. 193
reality only if we adopt a shorter itinerary stade of about ΙδΟ meters. Hence
it seems proper to apply this measure also to the retreat of the Athenians, as
Thuc. describes it; thereby several statements of the historian are better
explained than on the basis of a stade of 187 meters."
80. 7 ff. ην δί ή ξνμίΓασ-α dSos αύτη οΰκ €irl Κατάνηβ • • • καΧ Έλληνί8α8
και βαρβάρου?. Grote (VII. c. 60, ρ. 178) attempts to reconcile the account of
Thuc. with the remark of Diod. (irpotrrico-av «iri Κατάνηδ) : Nicias and De-
mosthenes, he says, " saw plainly that the route wliich they had originally
projected, over the Akraean cliff into the Sikel regions of the interior and from
thence to Katana, had become impracticable ; . . . accordingly they resolved
completely to alter the direction, and to turn down towards the southern
coast on which lay Kamarina and Gela." On the contrary. Holm has shown
(II. p. 398, 399) that Thuc. nowhere ascribes to the Athenian generals the
intention to march to Catana ; but " that at the time when they took their
way to the Άκραΐον Xe'iras they were already marching not toward Catana but
toward Camarina, etc., and now when they had to turn back from the Άκραΐον
λί'τταδ were striving for the same goal, only by another way." Besides the
fact that the expression ή ξυμιτασ-α dSos αΰ'τη cannot possibly refer to any-
thing else than the whole five days' march. Holm's conclusion is reached on
the two following grounds: (1) that Nicias in his speech of encouragement
refers not to Catana as the goal of safety, but in c. 77. 29 says expressly ήν
άντιλαβώμ€θά του ψιλίου χωρίου των Σικ€λών, . . . ή'δη νομίξ£Τ£ ίν τω
ί'χυρω ίΐναι; and (2) that Nicias reckoned on meeting the help requested from
the Sicels (c. 77. 32) not on the road to Catana, but, as is expressly stated in
c. 80. 22 (ή'λίΓίζον Tovs Σικίλούβ ταυτη οΰ8 μ£τεΐΓί'μψαντο ά"ΐΓαντησ-€σ-θαι), in the
upper part of the valley of the Cacyparis River. In this direction then, i.e.
south-west, it had been their intention to march from the beginning. They
hoped first to find a reception and a safe sojourn in one of the large Sicel
cities. E. Curtius (Griecli. Gesch. II. p. 834, note 155) in holding to Catana
as the object of the march seems to consider the difficulties which ace. to
Holm were opp. to this undertaking not so great as the latter thinks them.
86. 26. δια την ιτάσ-αν e's άρ€τήν νενομισ-μί'νην £'Π•ιτη'δ€υσ-ιν. In determin-
ing the reading of this passage, we must bear in mind that the words ιτάσ-αν
i's άρ€τη'ν, which the inferior Mss. omit, rest on the authority of Λ''at., while
on the contrary the interpolation es το θ€ϊον, which the older editt. have after
νίνομισ-με'νην, has not the support of a single one of the better Mss. For the
explanation, however, of the expression, chosen by Thuc. evidently with great
care, we must above all compare the words Avhich he puts into the mouth of
Nicias himself in the same sense in c. 77. 9, καίτοι ττολλά μέν is Oeous νο'μιμα
δ€διη'τημαι, ττολλά it i<s άνθρώ-ίΓου? δίκαια και άνεττίφθονα. In these words he
claims to have kept his whole. course of life, toward the gods, within the
limits of the ordinances handed down as sacred, and toward men, avoiding
everything that might give offence (ά퀕7Γίφθονα) , within the limits of legai
right. These two sides of a course of life pursued with anxious caution
194 APPENDIX.
Thuc. here includes in the phrase την ιτάσ-αν t's άρίτήν νίνομισ-μί'νην ίτητη'δίυ-
σιν, I.e. the whole effort of Nicias was directed on principle, under strict
observance of law and custom, to the development of everything humanly
noble, άρ£τη signifies in Thuc. esp. (see Introd. to Book I. p. 36 ) the senti-
ments of humanity and generosity, then, in general, good conduct in a moral
and religious sense. (The pi. άρεταί which must be assumed, if we connect is
ιτάσ-αν άρ6τήν, as some propose, Thuc. uses only in the sense of excellent
deeds and services, i. 123. 4; ii. 35. 7; 42. 6; iii. 53. 20; 67. 4; iv. 92. 36.
Thi.s pi. is found, too, only in speeches.) The pass. νομίξ€σ-θαι Thuc. uses
always of that which is ordered by law and custom (i. 25. 1δ ; ii. 15. 32; vi.
32. 4; 69. 17). So also Nicias's £•ιητη86υσ•ι.5 €S άρ6την is termed νίνομισ-μ£'νη,
for the reason that it was guided always by law and precedent, and avoided
giving offence, i.e. practised τά νόμιμα es θ£θυ8» τα δ(καια καΐ άνίττίφθονα
€S άνθρώίΓουβ. (With €•7Γΐτη'δ6υσ•ΐ8 «S άρίτη'ν, <Ί'. vi. 54• '-*^. referring to tlie
Pisistralidae, ε•7Γ€τηδευσ•αν 1•π\ ιτλεϊσ-τον δή τν'ραννοι οντοι άρίτήν καΐ |\!v£o-iv.
Therefore in the present passage we might have had άρ€τή$ for e's άρ£τη'ν; but
the prep, emphasizes more strongly the idea of purpose.) In this charac-
terization of Nicias the recognition of the purest and most upright sentiment is
very strikingly connected with the intimation of an anxiety and timidity
about giving offence in any direction (here in ν6νομΐ(Γμ€'νη ειτιτηδίυσ-ΐδ) as in
ά퀕τΓίφθονα in c. 77. 11). In the sharpest contrast witli the character of Nicias
stands η άλλη αϋτοΰ €s τά ίΐτιτηδίΐίματα ου δημοτική παρανομία affirmed of
Alcibiades in vi. 28. 12, and βίαιος of Cleon in iii. 36. 26. That the character
of Nicias here briefly sketched fully agrees with all the details of his conduct
from liis first appearance in iii. 91. 5 to his death, no unprejudiced reader will
fail to recognize.
^liiiler-Striibing (An'stopli. u. d. hist. Krit. p. 636 ff.), asserting that the words
Ίτάσαν €s άρετη'ν <ire iranliiif/ in all good Mss., and that άρ€ττ) in Thuc. means
nothing else tlian iiKtnlines.'i, energetic, heedless puisiiit of a definite object, rejects
these words with the greatest vehemence against those who decide otherwise,
and explains δια τήν ν€νομισ•μ€'νην £'ΐΓΐτη'δ£υ(Γΐν, " because he had ordered his
life in accordance with custom." But since both premises on which his
explanation rests are wrong, we may, perhaps, venture to content ourselves
with the above explanation of -ιτάσ-αν es άρ£τήν νίνομισμί'νην ειτιτήδίυσ-ιν, the
reading of the best Ms., which in numberless passages in Books VII. and VIII.
alone gives the right reading.
GREEK INDEX.
[The references to the Greek text are by chapters and thirds of chapters; to the notes, by
chapter and line of text annotated : e.g., 31 a refers to the Greek text at the first third of c.
31 ; and 67. 8 refers to the note on line 8 of c. 67.]
ά- : άν(£ρμοστο5> 67. 8 ;
άδυνασ-ία, 8. 9 ; άδυ-
varos (tois χρημα-
tri), 28. 26; άνίττί-
τακτοδ, 69. 14 ; άν€-
ττίφθονα, 77• 11 >
άίδιον, 21. 11; άνώ-
μαλον, 7 1 • 8 ; άΐΓ€-
δον, 78. 17 ; άιτλουβ,
34• 20 ; άιτροσ-δο'κη-
TOS, 29• 14; άπροσ--
δοκητω$, 21. 19;
ώΓθ£νοϋντ€8, 6ο. 10.
όίγΐΐν, of sliips, 30• 5;
with ace. 37. 19;
with dat. 52. 4.
ά-γχώμαλα, 71. 21.
αϊ<Γθ£σ•θαι, 75-8.
ακμή βραχ€ΐα, 14• 2.
άκοντίζ€ΐν ts, 40• 23.
άκρίβ€ΐα, 13. 18.
άλί(ΓΚ6(Γθαι., 4θ• 14.
άλλος (besides), 4• 12.
άνα-: άν€ΐλ€ΐν, 8 1. 22
άν£λ€'σ-θαι, 5• 9
άνίΤΓΚΓτήμων, 67-1
άνίχΐΐν, 48• 16
άνάναι, ι8. 7 ; άνα-
καλ€ΐν, 69• 10 ; άνα-
κ€Ϊ(Γθαι, 7ΐ• 6; άνά-
Kpovcris, 36• 28; ανα-
λάμβαναν, Ι. 27;
43- 18 ; 86. 3 ; άνα-
Ίταιίίσθαι, 73• 12;
ανα- :
άναΐΓ€ΐράσ-θαι, y. 14;
12. 16; άναρρη•γνυ-
ναι, 34• 20.
ανδρ€ς : = τι;•€5, 66. 12.
άντι- : άντηρ£δ€5, 36• 9 ;
άντι,λαμβάν€ΐ.ν, 6ο.
17 ; -JO. 4.5 ; άνθι-
(Γτόναι., 45• "^ J ά,ντι-
νανπ•η•γ€ϊν, 62. 11;
αντίπαλα, 13. 9;
38.9.
άττλώδ, 34• 19.
άίΓο: (=€ιγΟ witi* gen.
63• 9 ; άιτ' αντών
βλάψαι, 29. 6 ; 67.
19; άτΓο •γλο)σ•<τη5,
ΙΟ. 2; άφ' tcnre'pas,
29. 8 ; αϊτό ξυμμα-
χίθ5 αυτόνομοι, 57•
12 ; άίΓο των ΐΓολί-
μ(ων, Ι3• 14•
αίΓΟ- : άτταντάν, 2. 10 ;
άποδ€'χ€<Γθαι, 48•
18 ; άψε'λκϊΐν, 53•
4 ; d<j>ie'vai τα? ναύ?,
Ι9• 21 ; άίΓοκινδυ-
V€v6iv, 67• 23; 81.
26 ; ά•7Γθλ£ί•π•€ΐν, "JO.
24 ; άΐΓθλυ€(Γθαι, 44•
40 ; άίΓολλίίίΐν, 5 1 •
16; orro'ircipav λαμ-
βάνων, 21.6; άίΓΟ-
πιμιτλάναι, 68. 5 ;
αίΓΟ- :
άίΓοτολμάν, 67. 2 ;
όίΓοτρί'τΓίσ-θαι, 3 '
28 ; ά7Γοφί'ρ€σθαι,
5θ. 8 ; άτΓοψραγνυ-
ναι, 74• 10; άίΓο-
χρήσ-θαι, 42• 27 ;
ά•ΐΓοχωρ€Ϊν, 79• 8•
άρχαιολο•γΰν, 69. 17.
αρωγά, 62. 1.
αυθίξ, 36• 2.
αυτά, 55• 11•
αΰτοΰ ί'κίΐ, 1 6. 4.
βο'σ•κ€ΐν, 48• 33.
βουλομενοι$ €ίναι, 35• 8•
βροντή, 79- 0.
γ€γων£<ΓΚ€ΐν, 76- 5.
•γραμματ€υς, ΙΟ. 4.
■γυμνητίία, 37• 8.
δάδ, 53• 19•
δε (position of), 12. 4;
epexegetical, 15.
16; 28. 4; 56. 16.
δή, 1 8. 5.
δηλοΰν, ΙΟ. 5.
διά : δι' ανάγκην, JO. 49 ;
δι' ανάγκη?, 48- 38 ;
δι' €'λάσ•σ•ονο5, 4. ig;
δι' ολίγου, 36. 29;
71. 9; δι' oirep, 34-
33 ; διά iravTo's, 6,
6.
196
GREEK INDEX
δια- : διάγγίλο5, 73• 27
διάβροχος, 12. 11
δ^'κ-π-λους, 69. 29
"JO. 26 : δΐ£λ€'σ-θαι
κατά TTo'Xeis, 19•^
δΐ€λθ€ίν. 43• '*ό
διικν€Ϊσ-θαι, 79• ^
διακινδυν£υ€ΐν, 47
11 ; διακρίνεσ-θαι
34• 26; διαλαμβά
V£iv, 73 ^; διαλ€ί
ΤΓ6ΐν. 3^• I'i ) δια•
μάχ€σ-θαι, 63. 1
διαίΓολί'μησΊξ. 4^
34 ; διατ€ίχισ•μα,
6ο. 0; διοίφορον, 55
9 ; διαφρείν, ^2. 6
διαφυγγάνΕίν, 44•
45; διαψΰξαι, 1 2.
1.3.
δίψο5, 87. 11.
δυνοίίττης, 33• 1^•
δυνατοί, uf ships, 60. 12.
δνισ-ανα£Γχ€τεϊν, ']1. 3.3.
€o\rrovs, for σφά? αν-
Tovs, 44• "11•
ίίναι — v-iropxeiv, 5• ^>
36.21,28; 70.2.5.
εκ : εξ άνα-γκαίου, 6θ.
24 , £ξ εναντίας, 44•
22 ; €ξ όσου, 73• 25;
€ κ ττεριιτλοΰ. 36. 15 ;
εκ του είκο'τος, 66.
11; 68. 14: εκτοΰέττΐ
θάτερα, 37- >*! εκτοΰ
(τφαλήναι, 68. 18.
έκ- : ε'ξανίστασθαι. 49•
11' ; ε'κ•γί•γνεσ-θαι, 68.
6 ; ε'ξηγεΐσ-θαι, ^Ο.
.32; ε'ξορμάν, 14-3.
ε'λίΓίς τοϋ φόβου, 6 1. 8.
ίλίΓίζειν, with aor. inf.
21. 7.
ε' ν: ε' ν δεξιά λαβιβν, ι.
6 ; εν ε'λττίσ-ι ών,
25. 4; ε' ν ε'ίΓΜΓΤΟ-
λαϊς ϊστε, 1 1. 1 ;
εν ιτλακτίω, 78• 5;
εν τω άγγε'λω, 8.
13 ; ε*ν τώεττ' ε'κεΐνα,
58. 3 ; ε' ν Tois -ίτρώ-
τοι, 19- 1ί<.
ε'ν- : ε'μβάλλειν, 34- 20
7θ. 34 ; ε'μβολη, 70
2-5 ; ε μβολον, 40. 17
ε'•γγί•γν€σ-θαι, 50. 34
ε'νδιδοναι, 66. 16
ένθυμιον, 5°• 29
ε'νοράν, τ,6. 6 ; ε'μ-
ΊΓαρασ-χεΐν, 56. 21 ;
έμψυχος. 29. 23.
ε'ττί : εττ' άμφο'τερα ε\«ν
48. 16; εΐΓ αυτό
τοΰτο, 3^• 3; ε'ιτ'
αύτω τοιίτω, 34• 21
ετΓΐ μίαν ττο'λιν, 56.
23 ; ε'φ' όσ"ον. 66
4; έτΓΐ ττολυ'. II
19 ; tiri στρατιάν;
η. 6; ε'ττ-Ι τό βε'λ-
τιον χωρεϊν, 5°• 19;
εΐΓΐ τω ιτεδίω, 1 9-
9 ; ε'ττΙ (besides)
τοις όιτλοις, 75• ^^•
ε'ΐΓΐ- : ε-π-α^γ-γε'λλειν, 1 7•
2; ειτάγειν, 5• ΙΊ ί
46. 4 ; 6ο. 6 ; έπακ-
το'ς, 28. δ ; ε'ιτανα-
■γω•γη, 4• 21 ; ε'ιτηρ-
με'νοι, 5ΐ• 2; ε'-ττι-
βαίνειν, 62. 6 ; ηο
.32 ; €ΐΓΐβολη, 62
12 ; ε'ιτεξάγειν, 52
8; ειτεκιτλεΐν, 37
10 ; ειτε'χειν, 62. 18
(with ace. of time)
74. 1 ; εττε'σ-χον το
εΐΓΐ- :
ετΓίχειρείν, ^^. 11;
ε'τΓίε'ναι, jS. 1 ; ειη-
θειασμο'ς. 75-19) ε'τΓΐ-
καταβαίνειν, 23. 2 ;
ε'ΐΓίκηρυκευ'ειν, 48•
14; ιτΓίκρατεΐν, 42•
30; ε'ττίλοιιτος, 22.
13 ; ε'ΐΓΐμε'λεσ-θαι, 8.
18 ; ε'τΓΐμεταττε'μ-
ττεσ-θαι, 7• 13 ; ε'ιτοι-
κεϊν, 27• 11 ; ε'τΓΟί-
κοδομεΐν, 4- H ϊ
έίΓονομοίξειν, 69.
ΙΟ; ε'ψοράν, 6ι. 5;
ε'φορμεΐν, 3• 21 ; 4-
2U ; εΊτι^τταριεναι, 76.
2; ε'ΐΓπτε'μίΓίΐν, 15•
7; ε'ΐΓπτληροϋν, 14-
6; έτΓίρρωννΰναι, ~.
15 ; ε'ΐΓΚΓκευοίξειν,
1.2; εΐΓίσ-τη'μη, 63.
22; ε'-ΐΓίτρε^ειν, 1 8.
24 ; έτΓίτυ-γχόνειν,
25. 8; εττίφθονος,
77• 14; ετΓΐχ ώριος.
3θ. 11 ; ε'ΐΓίψηφί-
ζειν, 1 6. 6; έιτωτί-
δες. 34-22.
ε'ς : ε'ς άναβολάς, 15-
12 ; ε'ς ολίγον, 3^•
30.
εσ-: ε'σβολη, 27. Ιό;
ε'σ-ηγεϊσΐαι, 73• ^•
εχειν {retain), 27. 6;
(=κωλυ'ειν),62. 13;
— ιτλεΌν, 3^• 6 ;
— τΓλείσ-Γον, 36- 27 ;
— ε λασ•(Γον, 3^• 16 ;
σ^εΐν with dat. χ.
14.
εΰ ΐΓΟίεΐν, 15- 11•
εΰ•π•ρα•γία, 46• 2.
εύρων, 3Ι• 3•
GREEK INDEX.
197
ζ€νγμα, 69. 28.
ζ€νγη, 27. 24.
ηλικία, 6ο. 20.
ηλίου τροπή, 1 6. 10.
ην μη Tis, II. 15.
θ»α<Γμο8, 5*^- '^^■
(το) θ€Ϊον, 77- 17.
θ€ρα•ΐΓων, Ι3• 0.
ϊίΓίΓοι, 5ΐ• 15.
to-o'ppoiros, 71• 2.
ϊσ -os, 27. 17.
ϊσ-ον καΐ Ίταραιτληνιον,
42. 10.
ϊσ-χ€ΐν, 5θ. 20.
Ιταλία, 25- 6; 33-21.
κα( (and so), 60. 21 ;
64. 7 ; (introducing
immediate fulfil-
ment of a resolu-
tion), 75. 2; (ac<-
ualhj), 73. 6.
κατά: κατ' ανάγκην, 57.
24 ; (οΰ) κατ' άξίαν,
77- 12 ; κατά βραχΰ,
79• 23 ; κατά γήν,
28. 2 ; καθ 4'κασ-τα,
8. 5 ; καθ' € ν τών
πραγμάτων, 75- 4;
καθ' όσον, 37• 6.
κατά- : καταράσ-σ-€ΐν, 6.
15 ; καταβνρο"οΰν,
65. 7; κατη'φίΐα,
75.24; καθφσθαι,
67• 13 ; κατί'χΕίν,
66. 11; καθιοΓτάναι,
28. 6; καταλαμβά-
V€iv, 30• 1 ; κοτα-
λίίΐΓ€σ-θαι, 2. 23 ;
75• 11 ; κατάλογο?,
1 6. 7; καταλν€ΐν
κατά- :
(τον ΙΓο'λίμον), 3Ι•
17 ; καταμ€'μψΕ-
(τθαι, 77• ^ ' κατα-
προδιδο'ναι, 48. 26;
κατατραυματίζίΐν,
41. 10; καταψ£ρΕ-
σθαι, 53• ^ ; κατά-
φ€υξΐ8, 38• 16.
Κ€ίμ€νο$, 75• 1^•
κ€ραΐαι, ;ι. 5.
κρονΐσθαι πρνμναν, 4θ•
2.
(ό) κΰκλοδ, 2. 20.
λαμπροδ, 55• 1•
(το) λεγο'μίνον, 68. 6.
λιθοτομίαι, 86. 5.
μαχαιροφορος, 27- 1•
μακράν, Ι3• 8.
μ«Ύίθη, 55-8.
μί'ν, without correla-
tive, 55• 2.
μετά : μ€τ άλλη'λων σ•τη-
ναι, 57• Ί ; μ«τ' αύ-
Tov's, 58• 2.
μίτα- : μεταβολ-η, 55• ^
76. 1 ; μ€τανισ-τάναι
39• 10; μίτί'ωρο?, 7 1
30 ; μεταΐΓί'μιτειν, 8
7 ; μ€ταχ€ΐρίζ€ΐν
87-2.
μνήμη, 8. 10.
μο'ριον, 58- 6.
μ•υριοφο'ρθ8, 25. 23.
μυχό'?, 4• 21 ; 52- 10.
ναυβάτη?, 75• '^^•
ναυλοχείν, 4• '^8.
ν€οδαμώ8€ΐ8, Ι9•16; 58Ι2.
veojpiov, 22. 7.
νίωτίρίζίΐν, 87• 6.
voVos νεφρΐτΐδ, 15•^•
Ιηρο'τηβ, 12. 10.
|υν-: ξυναναττείθειν, 21.
8; ξυναττονευειν, 71 •
18; ξυγγιγνώσ-Κ€ΐν,
73- 10 ; ξν'νθημα,
44• 23; ξυγκρουειν,
36. 26 ; ξυλλογο8,
31. 24 ; ξυσκΐυάζειν,
74. 4 ; |ΰσ•τασ•ΐ5,
71. 3; ξυσ•τα8ο'ν,
8ΐ. 24; ξυντίΐχί-
ζειν, 7• 4 ; ξυντί-
μνίΐν, 36• 7 ; ξυντυγ-
χάνίΐν, 7°• 32.
oIkcios, 44• 10.
όλεθρος, 27- 13.
ολίγον ουδέν is οΰδε'ν,
59• y, 87.23.
όμοια Tois μάλισ-τα, 29•
24.
όμως, 1. 12 ; 44• 4 ; 48- 31.
όπλα (watch-posts') 28. 8.
oVws, after verba c u-
ran di, 56. 6; — άν
with opt. 65. 8;
with indie, pres.
67. 12.
όργη, 68. 2.
οσ-α γε, 1 1. 18.
οτε με'ν, ότε δε', 27• 16.
ο τι τάχος, 42. 27.
ουν, resumptive, 6. 7.
όχλος, 56. 23; 62. 2,6.
ουδεμιάς ηοΌ'ων μάλλον
ε'τε'ρας, 29. 29.
παιανιιτμος, 44• ^2.
πάλιν, 44- 42.
πάλιν, αυ, 46• 2.
πανωλεθρία, 87. 24.
παρά: παρά βραχύ τι,
2. 10 ; παρ' ε'λπίδα,
66. 15 ; παρά λογον,
71. 42; παρά το-
σούτον, 2. 23.
198
πάρα- : ιταραβοηθίϊν, 7°•
5;•ΐΓαρ€λθ€ίν,6.5, 16;
ΐΓαρίξ€ΐρ€<Γία, 34• 2 1 ,'
irapaKaXeiv, 2θ. δ;
παρακομιδη, 28. 1 ;
ιταραλαμβάνειν, jS-
3 ; "ΐταράλογοβ, 28.
17; 55• -i- -^apa-
Xvciv (τήβ άρχή8),
1 6. 2; -ιταροικοδο-
μίΐν, 6. 16; 1 1. 14;
irapairXeiv, 26. 14 ;
40. 22 ; 56. 2 ; ιταρα-
Ίτλησιον, Ι9• 8 ; ττα-
ρασ•κ£υάζ€σθαι, ij.
1 ; 35• 2 ; ιταρα-
σκ€υη, 36• 3 ; ιταρα-
τ€ίχΐ(Γμα, 42• 28 ;
ιταράψρα-γμα, 25.24.
■η•είθ£σθαι, wiih gen. 73•
17.
ireipav, 12. 7.
■τΓ£'μψΐ5, Ι7• 9.
•π•€ραίν€θ-θαι., 43• ^4.
ΊΓίρί : (οντι) ΊΓίρΙ ταΰτα,
31. 11 ; (τά) Ίπρϊ
το ireSiov, 19• 4.
ircpi- : ΐΓ€ριαγγ£'λλ€ΐν,
1 8. 28; π€ρίοράν
(with partic), 6.
3; (with inf.), 73.
6 ; ΐΓ£ριιστάναι, 1 8.
26 ; ΊΓίριμάχητο?,
84. 22 ; ΊΓίριμί'νίΐν,
2θ. 16; ττίριττολια,
48. 32 ; •π•€ριφ€'ρ£ΐν,
28. 20 ; ΐΓ€ριστα-
δο'ν, 81.24.
ιτλήν ό'σ-ον, 23- 20.
ιτληρώματα, 4• 27.
Ίτλοΰ? (as measure of
distance), 50, 13.
iroi€iv(= vale re), 6. 5.
iroviiv(of ships), 38.11.
GREEK INDEX.
ΐΓονηρα, 48. 3.
irplv δη, 39- δ.
irpo-: 'π•ρο£|ανάγ€ΐν,7θ.1;
irpoKOTTTiiv, 56. 22 ;
■)Γρολαμβάν€ΐν, 8o.
17;•τΓρολι•τΓ6ίν, 75.I8;
ιτροορμίζΐΐν, 38. 12 ;
-ίτροττυνθάνίο-θαι, 32.
4; 'π•ροτ£ίχΐ(Γμα, 43-
26;'π•ροφα(Γΐ5, 1 3•ί ό.
irpos {in consequence of) ,
47. 2 ; 74. 1 ; irpos ο
τι χωρήο'αι, 44• Ι'^ί
•irpcJs εαυτών, 36. 18.
irpocr- : ιτροσ-άγίσ-θαι, J.
'8; 55• 1'*; ιτροσ-α-
ναγκάζ€ΐν, 1 8. 31 ;
ΐΓρο'σ-βασ -is, 45• 2 ;
ιτροσ-βολη, 4• '^7 ,
70. 26 ; irpoo-e'xetv,
4. 22 ; Ίτροσ-καθη-
σθαι, 47• ^8, ιτροσ•-
οψείλ€ΐν, 48• -J•^ 1
•ΐΓροσ-τΓί'μΐΓίΐ.ν, 3• "^ >
Ίτροστοίσσίΐν (άρ-
χοντα), Ι9• 23.
irpo'T£pos. 5 ' • 1'^ ' ■"■ρο-
Tepov η with subjv.
without αν, 63. 3.
ιτρω, Ι9• 1•
ιτωλείσ-θαι, 39• ^•
ρώμη, 1 8. 8.
σ-βεσ-τη'ρια, 53• 23.
σ-ημαίνίΐν, 44• 20; 5°•
24.
σ-μικρο'$, 75• 26.
σίΓί'νδεσ-θαι (with inf.),
83• 4.
σφε'τίροβ, Ι. 27; 4• 10;
8.3; 39• 7.
σφίσ-ι, referring to
nearest subj. 5. 2.
Tap(ro'S) 40. 21.
τί, position of, 36. 38 ;
84. 1δ ; introducing
tlie third of a series,
15. 8; 27. 18; 69.
1δ; yo. 19; resump-
tive, 70. 21; 71. 21;
T€ γάρ, 8i. 12.
Τ£τρυχωμ€'νθ8, 28. 23.
Tis (with numerals),
TO δε' τι KaC, 48. 7.
TO κρατίσ•τον8ίίναν,67.3.
το'ξευμα, 30. 7 ; 43. 16.
τοσ-οΰτον, όσον, ώ'«ΓΤ€,
28. 18.
το'τ€, 31 • 12; καΐ το'τε,
29. 2δ.
τροφή', 48• 37.
ίτυχεν ελθών, 2. 1β.
υτΓΟ- ; το υιτάρχον, 67.
1 ; ΰιτοδοχη, 74- 11 )
υποκρίνεσθαι, 44•
31; ΰτΓολε ίΐΓίσ•θαι,
2θ. 1δ ; 33- 27 ; 43•
19 ; νίΓομιμνη'σ-κίΐν
(with ace), 64. 1 ;
viroiriTrTeiv, 40• 21 ;
■ύττοχωρείν, "JO. 52.
φαίνεσθαι, is, ζ6. 9.
φαΰλθ5, 77• 8.
φο'βο$ καΐ δεΐμα, 8ο. 13.
χειροτε'χναι, 27. 23.
χερσ-αΐοβ, 67• 11.
χηλή, 53• 5.
χρη'ματα, 24. 7.
ώ? : = ώστί, 34• 23 ;
ώ§ ειπείν, 5^• 22;
ώζ είχον τάχου?, 2.
2 ('■/• 57• ^) ; **? €*κ
κακών, 42• 13 ((/•
74• 4; j6. 2); «s
ifri (with dat.), 30.
20; 34. 4.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Acarnanians, 31 a, c ;
57 c; 60 c ; 67 b.
Accusative (abs.), 5. 17 ;
18. 14; (cognate),
24.12; (adv.), 55• 9;
(with pass.), 34, 21.
Achaia, 34 a, c.
Acraeum Lepas, 78. 24.
Adjective (articular
neut. = abstract
noun), 68. 5; 87. 4;
(neut. pi.), 43. 13;
60. 3 ; (pred. of
effect), 4. 11; (pred.
in attrib. position),
23. 7.
Adverb (for adj.), 4. 18 ;
28. 3 ; (with prep.),
83. 13.
Aeginetans, 20 c; 26 a;
57-9•
Aenians, 57. 23.
Aeolians, 57 b.
Aetolians, 57. 51.
Agatharciis, 25 a ; 70 a.
Agis, 19 a; 27 c.
Agrigentines, 32 b ; ^^
a; 46. 3; 50a; 58 a.
Alcibiades, 18 a.
Alexarchus, 19 c.
Alicyae, 32. 6.
Allies, of Athens, 57; of
Syracuse, 58.
Alyzea, 31. 10.
Anibraciots, 7 a ; 25 c ;
58 b.
Amphipolis, 9 a.
Anacoluthon, 13. 6; 15.
13; 28. 12; 42. 9;
47. 5; 49• 6; 56. 21;
75• 34•
Anactoriuni, 31 a.
Anapus, 43 a ; 78 a.
Andrians, 57 a.
Aorist, inf. after άξιοΐν,
5. 19; epistolary,
14. 21 ; ingressive,
57. 6; iterative, 71.
12.
Apollo, temple of, 26. 8.
Apposition, 27. 8 ; 36.
20; 69. 18; part., 2.
21; 22. 5; 44. 3, 5,
46; 45. 8; 50. 28;
62. 6; 71.4, 33; 78.
13 ; 85. 2.
Arcadians, 19 c; 57 c;
58 b.
Archonidas, i. 23.
Argives, 18 b; 20 a; 26
c; 44 c; 57 c.
Aristo, 39. 5.
Artas, ;^^. 19.
Article (a?*.'/), 62. 14;
65. 17 ; omitted with
second noun, 7. 1 ;
14.9; 36. 08.
Assimilation, of gender,
3. 15; 25. 30; of
pron. 21. 24; of
nom. 67. 19 ; of
inf. in rel. clause
47. 16.
Asyndeton, 71.22; 77.2.
Athenians, camp of, 4.
24 ; 23.8; audacity,
21 b ; character of,
14 c; 48 b, c ; de-
sire for and extent
of sway, 66 b ; imi-
tated, 63b; reduced
to straits, 27; 28;
number of army,
75. 26 ; losses, 85.
13 ; captives, how
treated, 87. 12.
Attica, invasion of, 19.
2; 27. 14.
Attraction, of number,
62. 12, 13; of case,
21. 13; 77. 2; 87.
12.
Boeotarch, 30. 17.
Boeotia, 19 a; 29 a.
Boeotians, 19 b; 43. 46;
57-24; 58 b.
Cacj'paris, 80. 21.
Camarinaeans, 33. 2; 58
a ; 80 a.
Carystians, 57 a.
Catana, 14 b; 42 b; 49.
10;57 c; 6oa,b;8o.
8; 85.23.
Caulonia, 25. 9.
Ceans, 57 a.
Centuripa, 32. 5.
Cephallenians, 31 a; 57
b.
Chalcis, 29 a.
Chalcidians, 57 a.
200
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Charicles, 20. 3; 26. 4.
Chians, 20 b; 57. 16.
Chiasmus, 5. 17 ; 49. 16;
57-6•
Choerades, 23• 16.
Conon, 31. 15.
Construction, change of,
60. 5; 70. 44; 77.
19 ; — κατά (τυνίσ-ιν,
79. 14.
Co-ordination of differ-
ent constructions, 4.
21»; 13. 1; 15. 14;
18. 2; 27. 10; 30.
6; 32. 11; 40. 10;
51. 5; 70. 27; 75.
21; 77.37.
Corcyra, 26 c ; 31 a, c;
33^; 44c•
Cretans, 57 c.
Cross-wall, 4. 3 ; 5. 3; 6.
δ; 7- 4; ii. 15; 43.
7,35.
Crotonia, 35 a.
Cyrenaeans, 50 a.
Cythera, 26 b ; 57 b.
Dative, of advantage,
26. 1 ; 29. 1 ; of
possession, 49. 3 ;
in loose connection,
34. 7; of agent, 4.
32; of interest, 19.
29; instrumental, 5.
13; causal, 77. 4 ;
with €v, after verbs
of motion, 71. 40;
with ΐΓλη<Γθ€'ν, 75.
20; with ίλθβΐν, 73.
5; with ή'κ€ΐν, 17. 7.
Demosthenes, 16. 8; 17
a; 20 b, c ; 26; 31 ;
33 b, c ; 35 ; 42-44 ;
47 b, c ; 49 ; 69 c ;
Demostlicnes,
72b; 75 a; 78-S2;
86 a,' b.
Dii, 27. 1.
Diitrephes, 29. 4 ; 30. 13.
Dipliilus, 34. 13.
Dorians, 5. 18 ; 57 a, c.
Dou1)le-wall, 2. 17.
Dryopians, 57. 20.
Eccritus, 19 b.
Eclipse, 50. 27.
Egestaeans, 57 c.
Eleans, 31 a.
Ellipsis, 38. 4; 74. 10;
75.25; 79.22.
Epanalepsis, 48. 23.
Epanaphora, iS. 1.
Epidaurus, iSb.
Epidaurus Limera, 26. 7.
Epipolae, i. 5; 2 b; 4.
2 ; 5a; 42 c ; 43 b ;
44 c ; 45 a ; 46 c ;
47 b.
Erasinides, 7 a.
Erineus, in Achaia, 34.
6, 39; river in
Sicily, 80. 28 ; 82 c.
Etruscans, 53. 6 ; 54 c ;
Euboea, 28 a ; 57 a.
Euesperitac, 50. 10.
Euetion, 9. 1.
Euripus, 29 a; 30 a.
Eur^-clus, 2b; 43 b.
Eurymedon, 16. 9; 31.
11 ; 42 a ; 49 c; 52.
8.
Eutiiydemus, 16. 5; 69 c.
Fate, 68. 1.
Geloans, i c ; 33. 4 ; 50
a; 58a; 80a.
Genitive, abs., 14. 12;
15. 5, 13; 48. 12 ;
51.3; appositional,
42. 9; part., 2. 16 ;
II. 18; 13. 7; 31.
12; 47. 13; with
comp. in formulas
for ή, 71. 37; posi-
tion of, 24. 5; 31. 24 ;
pers. gen. with ήσ--
σ-άσ-θαι, 40. 5.
Gongylus, 2. 2.
Gylippus, i ; 2b; 3b;
4a; 5 a, b; 6; 7b;
II a; 12a; 21 a ;
22 a; 23a; 37 a; 43.
38; 46 b; 50 a ; 53
a; 65 a; 66-68; 74
b; 79 b; 82 a; 83 b;
85 a ; 86 a.
llegesander, 19 b.
Helots, 19. 15; 26 b;
58 b.
Hercules, festival of,
73 1•
llerniaeum, 29 b.
Hermocrates, 21 a, c ;
73•
Hestiaea, 57. 9.
Himera, i a, b.
Hiincraeans, 58. a.
Himeraeum, 9. 5.
Hoplites, pay of, 27. 7.
Hyccara, 13. 17.
Hylias, 35. 7.
lapygians, 33. 16; 57 c.
letae, 2. 12.
Inibros, 57. 8.
Imperfect, 8. 4 ; 20. 7 ;
45. 8 ; inchoative,
I. 31 ; 43. 37 ; of
anticipation, 56, 17;
= plpf., 36. 4.
Infinitive, abs., 4c. 18 ;
by assiniilatioii, 47.
16; pres. as fut.,
56. 11; appos. to
verbal noun, 67. 3;
with μη after verbs
of liindering, 6. 19;
17. 5; 29. 14; 53. 23;
60. G ; in indir. disc.
after dirov, 35. 8.
Ionian Sea, 33. 14; 57.
57.
lonians, 5c; 57 a.
Ionic forms, 4. 34.
Labdaluni, 3. 19.
Lacedaemonians, 7 b ;
19a.
Laconia, 26 a; 31 a.
Lemnians, 57. 8.
Leucadians, 7a; 58 b.
Leucas, 2 a.
Libya, 50. 8.
Litotes, 25. 41.
Locri Epizepbyrii, i a ;
4c; 25a; 35.12.
Lysimelea, 53. 10.
Mantinaeans, 57 c.
Medes, 26 b.
Megara Hyblaea, 25. 15.
Megarians, 57 b.
Menander, 16 a; 69c.
Messapians, ^^ b.
Messene, i b.
Messenians, 31 a; 57.40.
Metapontians, 33c; 57.
58.
Methymnaeans, 57. 22.
Milesians, 57 a.
Mood shifted, 17. 14;
39• 14.
Mycalessus, 29 ; 30 c.
Naxos, 14 b ; 57 c.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Naupactu-s, ly. 15; 19. 1
28; 31 a, b; 34 a;
57. 40.
Neapolis, 50. 12.
Nicias, i. 12 ; 4b, c; 6
a ; 8 ; 10-15 '> 16 a;
32 a; 38 b; 43. 11,
19; 48; 50 c; 60
c; 61-64; 69; 72
b, c; 73 c; 75 a ;
76; 77; 78a; 80a,
b; 81 b; 82 c; 84;
85 a ; 86.
Nicon, 19 I).
Olympieum, 4c; 37 b;
43 a.
Order of words, 23. 7 ;
24. 5; 34. 3; 36.
17; 55• 6; 57• 46;
66.8.
Oropus, 28 a.
Palisade, 38. 12.
Parataxis, 4. 5 ; 22. 2 ;
43. 31 ; 48. 12, 19 ;
53. 23 ; 62. 10 ; 83.
16.
Participle, attrib. placed
after noun, 23. 15 ;
with άν = aor. opt.
• 67. 20 ; pres. of
purpose, 3. .4; 25.
40; fut. pf., 25. 40;
articuhir neut., 43.
44; 68. 5; 83. 15;
verbal subst.,28. 25;
42.10.
Perdiccas, 9. 2.
Personal construction,
48. 6; 63. 11; 67.
8; 71. 22.
Petra, 35. 13.
Phea, 31. 3.
Plataeans, 18 b; 57.25.
201
Plemmyrium, 4. 15; 22
a; 23 a, c; 24 a.
25 c; 32 a; 36 c.
Polyanthes, 34 a.
Prasiae, 18 b.
Proverbial sentiments,
68. 6; 75. .35; 77.
39; 87.24.
Pronoun, pers. for re-
flexive, 17. 16; re-
flexive after comp.,
66. 14 ; reflexive for
pers., 70. 12; rel. not
repeated, 29. 27; pi.
rel. referring to
collective noun, i.
9; 75. ,39; pers. rel.
referring to neut.
adj., 68. 3.
Pylus, 18 b; 26. 12; 57.
40; 86 b.
Pythen, i a; 70a.
Rhegium, i b ; 4 c ; 35 c.
Rhodians, 57 b.
Rhypice, 34 a.
Samians, 57 a.
Sargeus, 19 c.
Scirphondas, 30 c.
Sea-fights, 22 ; 34 ; 38 a;
40541; 52; 53; 69
c; 70; 71 ; 72 a.
Selinuntians, i b, c ; 50.
14; 58 a.
Ship-houses, 25. 20.
Sicanus, 46. 4; 50 a;
70 a.
Sicels, I c ; 2 b; 57 c;
58. 10.
Siceliotes, 18 a ; 58 c.
Sicyonians, 19.25; 58 b.
Signal for battle, 34. 15.
" Six-Hundred," 43. 29.
Slaves, 27. 22.
202
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Stade (itiiierar}•), 59. 6;
78. 14.
Strynion, 9 c.
Styrians, 57 a.
Subject-allies, 57. 13.
Subjunctive (delibera-
tive), I. 7 ; 14. 6.
Sunium, 28 a.
Supplies (for Athenian
army), 16. 12; 28. 1.
Sybaris, 35. 5.
Taenanim, 19 b.
Talent (as unit of meas-
ure), 25. 23.
Tanagra, 29. 6.
Tarentuni, i a.
Taxes (twentieth), 28.
27 ; to impose
(iroieiv), 28. 29.
Temenitis, 3. 14.
Tenediaus, 57 b.
Tenians, 57. 16.
Text emended, 2. 20 ; 6
5; 7. υ; 21. 8, 11
14; 24. 7; 28. 3
32. 6, 11; 34. 33
36. 18; 38. 2; 39
12; 40. 17 ; 43. 35
44• -ii; 45• 7; 46
4 ; 48. 20 ; 49. 3, 6
9,19; 50.3,20; 53
21; 55. 10; 56.23
57. 3, 5, 59 ; 58. 9
13; 59. 1; 61. 3
63. 13, 10, 18; 64
1 ; 67. 23 ; 68. 6
70. 54; 71. 8; 75
10, 30, 39; 77. 17
78. 8 ; 79. 2 ; 80. 14
81. 21 ; 87. 19.
Text restored, i. 16; 2.
1"; 23. 7; 39. 7;
48. 39; 53. 4; 55.
Text restored,
1; 56. 17; 57. 40;
72. 9; 75. 12; 80. 2.
Thapsus, 49. 10.
Thebans, 18 b; 19 b ;
30•
Thesijians, 19 b; 25 a.
Tliracians, 9. 3; 27. 1 ;
29 ; 30 ; mode of
Thucydides, 18 c.
Thuria, ^;^. 24 ; 35 b.
Thurians, 33 c ; 35 a;
57• 58.
Tmesis. 33. 7 ; 43. 4.
Transport- vessels, 17.
10; 19. 13.
Trogilus, 2. 21.
Xenon, 19 b.
Zacynthus, 31a; 57 b,
En^f by G.W.Boyn/^m
Eruffty C.WBjynOn.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA AT LOS ANGELES
THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below
SEP 2 2 194b
DEC 5 1950
WOV'4 3 1951 i
JAN 2 .RECO
JAN 2 IRECO
DEC 2 8 196!
ASi*
b««*
Form L-9
20m-l,'42(8r,19)
A 000 134 989 3